My Little Pony: The Light of Harmonys Hope

by kahnac

Rating: teen
Tags: Main 6, Grogar, Young Six, Tirek, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Second Person, Spike, Adventure, Violence, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe
Length: 150805

A great change is coming to Equestria for good, and ill. As mantles are passed down, and alliances are forged, Prince Dusk Shine must cope with all that transpires, realize his destiny, and save the world from coming Darkness. But he won't be alone.

**SPOILERS FOR SEASON 9**

**MORE SPECIFICALLY, THIS IS SEASON 9**

(Sequel to "The Price of Freedom Mk. 2")

Based on The Legend of Spyro Trilogy, and The Lord of The Rings (somewhat)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Equestria has now reached its longest period of Harmony in over a thousand years. All thanks to Prince Dusk Shine and his friends, who have proven time and again that together, they are true guardians of their world. However, a shift in the Balance has been sensed, and a time of testing is upon Equestria. Great change is on the horizon, and thus the Sisters of the Sun and Moon have sensed their time has reached its end.

The time has come for a new ruler to lay claim to the throne of Equestria, and none could be considered more fitting than Dusk Shine himself.

All save for the Alicorn prince, who has been having recent doubts on his ability to truly lead. Twice he has allowed himself to be used by nefarious forces, and twice have others needed to save their world in his place. Could this be a sign of the changes to come? That not only are the Princesses passing on their mantle to a new generation.....but the alicorn prince, and his friends are set to be succeeded by a new generation of heroes to wield the Elements of Harmony? Noone knows for certain. But the wheels of fate are turning, and none can escape it.

Especially not now, when evil has begun to stir in the hidden corners of the world. A fallen emperor from ages past who ruled the ancient world through fear, and anarchy has gathered the Dark Forces of Equestria to unite under one banner, and annihilate their shared enemies. But for many, such a thing is not so simple when this conglomerate of villainy consists of tyrants, conquerors, megalomaniacs, and servants of Darkness. Even so, one among their number has grander plans of his own.

And it is how Lord Tirek knows this "Grogar" is not who he seems.

So it is that the dark centaur makes preparations of his own. To set into motion a plan centuries in the making by a force of greater evil, festering in the heart of Equestria. A dark being who existence may spell doom for all of Equus' children. Under the nose of the deceitful ram, and with his powers of Darkness growing, Tirek will set forth to gather all evil to him. And in time, he will summon an army of darkness great enough to overthrow the tyranny of light. And this being who claims to be Grogar will prove to be instrumental in seeing the dark designs of Lord Tirek until the time comes to remove him from the board entirely.

A great Legion of Doom will rise.

War will cover the lands in fear, and terror.

And unlikely allies will emerge to aid Prince Dusk Shine, and his friends as they face the greatest challenge of their life.

In the rising tide of evil, the time has come to prove, once and for all, that Friendship is Magic.

And nothing will ever be the same again.

Published 2019-11-12 08:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2024-11-28 20:19:38 UTC

The Beginning of the End Ch. 2

"Dusk!" Starlight called out, knocking on the doors to the map room. It had been some time since the monumental declaration from the princesses saw given, and ever since then, Dusk had been cooped inside. Only Spike had been at his side in the round room. But now he finally got to calling her to the castle for an urgent matter via letter. The letter didn't actually state what exactly what the matter was, and as such she had no idea on what to expect. "You in here? I mean, with the students out for the summer, and the school almost finished with repairs, i can only imagine how many schedules, and curriculums you must be-" Any remark in her head instantly died when she saw absolutely nothing of the sort.

Instead, it looked like Dusk was overseeing the map, which was depicting all of Equestria, and the surrounding territories. "Okay, so there's also the Kirin nation to add in. And I wonder if the Diamond Dogs are still terrified of ponies too much to make some kind of trade. They'd be good at working a mineral trade. Maybe with the resources we amass, we could help get Griffonstone back in at least SOME semblance of its old self." He continued muttering as he scribbled down different notes, and other info he would require. Or at least, what he thought he might need to help him keep an order of priorities for when he assumes the throne. All the while, Starlight gave him a confused look as he ignored her. The only who actually knew she was here was Spike as he flew next to her, and explained, "He's been at this forever. But I honestly think he's improved since that Trivia Tournament he took Pinkie to last week."

Starlight visibly shuddered at the memory of how frantic Dusk actually was that day. He was so obsessive, it actually creeped her out. "Thank Celestia." She actually said in relief, before remarking, "Though I honestly expected this room to be littered with scrolls and lists of plans, and junk."

"I know!" Spike exclaimed. "This is usually when he gets to the "My plan needs a plan" stage of his freakouts. But I think he might actually be learning not to freak out so much."

Starlight actually smiled at that. Right before she jokingly said, "Now, if only he'd get that muttering habit fixed." She then called out, "Dusk!" Again, he had no actual acknowledgement of her presence, and continued his muttering, and scribbling. Finally having enough, Starlight walked up next to him on his seat, and yelled in his ear "DUSK!"
The alicorn yelped, and dropped all of his items as his concentration broke. When he finally saw Starlight, he finally relaxed, and too a breath. "Oh, Starlight! I'm happy you're here." He then gave her a mildly annoyed look. "But wasn't there an easier way to get my attention than yelling loud enough to blow my head off?"

"How else was I gonna get you to stop Dusking, and notice me?"

Dusk gave his friend a flabbergasted expression. "Are you freaking serious? YOU use that word, too?! Well, ex-CUUUUSE me! It isn't everyday one's asked to ascend, and take over for the rulers of Equestria permanently! I'm just trying to process, and plan ahead for when I eventually have to run the whole country." After a moment, his demeanor became less frantic, and he said, "Plus, I have to figure out what i'm going to do with this place." Indicating the castle of Friendship with a wave of his hoof. Starlight tilted her head a little to the side in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Dusk asked, clear concern in his voice. "Taking over for the Princesses means I have to move back to Canterlot, and leave Ponyville behind. That includes my friends, the castle, and even my school! What if the map calls all of us together without warning.......though it has been a long time since any of us were summoned by the map." Dusk actually pointed out, before he noticed Spike about to say something. "And no, Spike, I am NOT making Ponyville the new capital of Equestria to consider that possibility. I might be ruling this country, but that doesn't mean I intend to alter eons of tradition for my own desires." He then turns to Starlight. "Which is actually why I called you here, Starlight." He then grew nervous, much to Starlight's own confusion. "With.....with everything that's happened, and with what's going to happen, i'm going to need at least somepony to look after my castle, and the School." A nervous smile then crossed his muzzle as he seemed worried as to how Starlight would react. "That's.......kinda why I was hoping to ask if YOU would be willing to not only keep an eye on the castle.......but......also become Headmare of the school? Like......permanently?" he chuckled nervously.

Now, it was Starlight's time to freak out over something. "Wait, what?! You want ME to look after the school of friendship?!" She then began having a panic attack, and lay on her belly in front of Dusk Shine, panting frantically as she spoke. "I-....I can't! Don't you remember what happened the LAST TIME you left me in charge?! What if I mess up again?! What if something worse happens?! What if-?!"

"STARLIGHT!" Dusk shouted to the unicorn, trying to calm her down. "Calm down, please! You're not going to do yourself any favors freaking out - that's supposed to be MY job." He quipped, trying to lighten the mood as he stood Starlight back up on her hooves. "Besides, you have NOTHING to worry about. I'm the one who messed big when it came to the school." Spike wanted to protest again, same as Starlight, but kept quiet as Dusk continued. "But you've proven how adept you are at leadership, and other important factors that make you more than qualified. You're WAY smarter than I am, and Headmare sounds alot more appealing than Headstallion." he then placed a hoof on her shoulder. "Trust me when I say how much I believe in you. You've got this!"

Not more than a second later, and the violet unicorn was smirking. "And so do you." She chuckled, putting her hoof into the stallion's chest. "You see what I did there? You just said everything you needed to hear to know how qualified you are for the job. Now, you can trust ME when I say that you've got nothing to worry about." Dusk was a little surprised by her reverse-psychology attempt. And in some way, it did work just a little. He chuckled only a little at her attempt to cheer him up. But then he looked over at the map, and suddenly, he got a bad feeling in his heart about something. As though he could feel something terrible was about to happen. "I hope you're right, Starlight."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

All had been well in the Crystal Empire, even after Queen Chrysalis' secret invasion ploy was revealed. The citizens within remained in a state of peace, and happiness as they had always been since they came back to Equestria. But their happiness was not to last. For a familiar, howling cry echoed across the city as the skies darkened to a familiar, orange hue, and black smoke began to close around the empire. "It can't be!" "He's back" No! It's not possible" "Please, don't let it be him!", were the cries of the crystal ponies who recognized the signs of the demonic tyrant who enslaved them all. The evidence only grew as the entire city began to convert into black crystal. Spires of the dark material sprouting like thorns spread throughout the city.

And in a matter of minutes, with the exception of the castle, the whole city had embodied the malice, and cruelty of its overlord.

Speaking of whom, as one of the families ran to safety, their young foal almost ran into a dark crystal as it sprouted. They backed up in time to collide with the front leg of King Sombra, himself. Grinning maliciously at the colt who was trembling in his shadow. The fact he was displaying his full set of predatory teeth didn't help in the matter. However, his mother, AND father were daring enough to shield their child from the tyrannical unicorn with threatening glares. Sombra was quite surprised by this defiant display. The time spent out of his shadow had allowed the Crystal Ponies fear of the tyrant to dim, but Sombra merely harkened this instance to parental instincts kicking in. Either way, it gave him an opportunity to test a spell he had yet to use: he fired a projection of his purple-smoking, toxic green eyes at the group, and watched as their coats completely greyed, and their eyes turned the same sickly green color. All emotion robbed from them in body, and in mind as they said in unison, "We are servants of the Darkness."

Sombra laughed in pleasure, seeing how successful his spell truly was. And thankfully, both Grogar, AND Tirek were oh, so gracious enough to give him a boost in power. So, with a flare of his horn, it was a simple matter to utilize the Dark Crystals around them to begin striking every crystal pony with his influence, and enthralling them as he did the family. However, he was cut off by a spear almost hitting him as he was distracted. To his surprise, a garrison of crystal guards were charging at him. All weapons drawn, and determination in their eyes. He could sense how afraid all of them were, but they rushed on past it. The shadow king had to admire their dedication......foolish as it is. But what surprised him even more was the pony in golden armor who appeared to be leading the charge against him. A pegasus stallion with yellow fur, and a bright blue mane whose cutie mark was a shield with a lightning bolt in the center. This one was even less afraid of him than the others, and it got the interest of the Shadow King. "Ah! So the usurper ponies are not the only outsiders who reside here now. And yet, they end up choosing a pegasus for their guard? FEH! I imagine you're half the reason these fools are playing dress-up as soldiers, now."

"We are soldiers, tyrant!" The pegasus proclaimed. "I am Commander Flash Sentry, and we are the Crystal Guard of the Empire! As long as we stand, you will NOT take this place away from the innocent ponies who live here."

King Sombra groaned in irritation. "Always hated heroic speeches - especially from upstarts who are far too big for the shoes they fill." He then glared at the shorter, younger pegasus. "So tell me, boy......do you, and these insolent worms think you can truly stop me?"

"Even if we can't, we sure as hay won't give any quarter to a monster like you! Crystal Guard: protect the empire! Make this demon pay for his crimes, and let's bring him to justice once, and for all!" At his command, the guard either launched their spears at the shadow king, or began charging him with their spears in hoof. Sombra sniffed in disdain, and simply said, "Pitiful." Shadows sprouted out from beneath him, and rent the launched spears asunder. And when the guards who attempted to spear him got close enough, those shadows returned under his hooves, and then sprouted into a large podium of dark crystal that rose him high into the air as the guards collided with the spire. Taking advantage of their collision-based dazes, Sombra crafted a helmet of pure darkness.......exactly as the ones Dusk Shine had seen in the dark future where Sombra waged war with Equestria: The Darkhelm. And with another thought, he cast a spell to clone the helmet, just as he forced the first few onto the recovering guards, who ironically had their own helmets knocked off of their heads in the collison. They were too slow to avoid the Darhelms that were attached to them - like the ones he cast his mental curse on, their eyes began glowing in the same toxic green light to symbolize their enthrallment.

The worst fate forced onto them: being forced to relive an endless nightmare as their bodies obeyed their master.

With a ruthless grin, Sombra gave his command. "Now, slaves! Arise!" His horn ignited, and the dark crystals began charging with the dark magics they held. All of them unleashing his curse on the crystal ponies: either placing them under his control as mere thralls, or encasing them in the dark armor of his own Guard. Only a few guards were able to avoid the spell thanks to their speed. Flash chief among the pegasi. And to his horror, Sombra then finished his command. "Now, my crystal slaves: seek out the fools who elude me, and bring them to my shadowy embrace! Return the Empire to the rule of your one, true master! HAIL KING SOMBRA!"

"HAIL KING SOMBRA!" shouted the enthralled ponies under his control.

Already, the guards in Flash's group suddenly turned on their fellow guard. As Sombra expected, the guards were reluctant to fight, and possibly harm their own comrades, and possibly friends. This made it all the easier for them to eventually subdue them, and the crests that matched the red pincers on Sombra's crown to cast the same spell that formed Darkhelms on them, as well. Flash himself was left to fight alone, and fought valiantly. But it soon became apparent that he would need to fight harder, or fall to the dark king's will. Deciding to get serious, Flash pulled out a golden, double-bladed glaive. Taking to the air, he adopted a bipedal stance as he swung it around repeatedly before adopting a battle stance.

"Hmmm." Sombra hummed in actual interest. "Interesting. Perhaps you ARE a commander if you receive a weapon as grand as that." Then his slaves began to surround the pegasus. "But will it, alone, protect you against my might?"

Flash only gave him a glare as he said, "Your might? Is that what you call sending an army of ponies to take down one enemy? All that shows is how cowardly, and weak you are!" The king's eyes snapped wide open in shock. And for a moment, it twitched in complete anger. Slowly, however, his eyes began to narrow into glowing, green, purple-smoking slits as his muzzle formed a frightening scowl. "What.......did you just say?" he said in a low, and reserved tone that betrayed the anger, and bloodlust in his tone. Flash, caring not for his enemies anger, goaded him on further. "Are you deaf, or just stupid? I'm calling you a coward! A coward who hides behind his slaves instead of facing his enemies stallion-to-stallion! Was that clear enough for you?" He then smirked with smug satisfaction. "Or are you just too old to hear properly, King Sombrero?"

"..............You just sealed your fate, boy." Sombra answered in a low, dangerous tone. A hoof raised, and called back the slaves. A minute passed as the two met in a glaring gaze. Suddenly, to Flash's surprise, Sombra vanished in black smoke. Confused about where his enemy went, Flash kept his eyes open as he held his glaive in his hooves. Then, suddenly, a shadow emerged from below! His fast reflexes saved him just in time from being impaled by a large spike of crystal, with King Sombra riding it while holding his scowl. His body then turned to black shadow, save for his eyes, and he slithered through the air at Flash. The latter barely had any time to block a deadly scythe that emerged out of the shadow, and continuously slashed at him until he held it in a deadlock as Sombra reemerged in physical form. The two opposing weapons continuously pushing into each other to decide the stronger. Flash managed to redirect the scythe, and began striking at the shadow king, who was now the one blocking the attacks.

Then Flash jammed one of his blades into his chest, and where his heart should be.

Flash smirked in hopeful satisfaction. But that smirk died when he noticed how unaffected Sombra appeared by the attack. His expression appeared bored as he said, "Is that your best?" Sombra began laughing in amusement as Flash struggled to pull his glaive out of the Umbrum's chest. Had he been a second slower, he might have been slashed by the scythe. At the right moment, he sprung backwards, avoiding the swing of the scythe, and watched in horror as the wound he caused erupted in smaller, black tendrils of shadows, and reknitted the hole he made. With grim satisfaction, Sombra began to slowly approach the downed Pegasus - exactly like a hunter about to claim its prey. "All you ponies are the same: you think bravery, and courage can save the day, and earn you all the glory. But I am above the common, mortal, weak, and lisenchous droves who think so highly of themselves. I rendered entire armies to crystal dust. I conquered an entire nation in less than a day. Even the Princesses themselves could not defeat me, and in the end resorted to using the Elements of Harmony in their second strike - their only success was reducing me to shadow, and sealing me in the depths of the Underworld, unknowingly hidden in the Frozen North. And in the end, I took their precious Empire away, and ensured it would never belong to any but me. I am beyond the powers of this world, pegasus. I am emissary of the Darkness, himself! You are only a breezy compared to me, and the godly powers I possess."

Flash finally got back on his feet, but then took to the air. "And does that godly power including talking ponies to death?" Growling in rage, Sombra slammed the bottom of his scythe into the ground as his whole, entire body became engulfed in shadow. Then, exploded into a nightmarish mass of shadow. One that sent tendrils that changed into crystal spikes, intended to impale him. He evaded those by the skin of his teeth, but that wasn't all. He also had to deal with the dark mass attempting to cut, and slash at him with its own tendrils that took bladed forms. Each he cut down only grew back in an instant, and the attack of Crystal Spikes, and bladed tendrils continued as Flash flew through the city. Soon, he was galloping through the streets as the dark mass of King Sombra pursued him. The tendrils attempting to sting at him like scorpion tails from multiple angles. It even formed a clawed hand that attempted to grab him, but he jumped in time. A shame he also now had to knock aside every Shadow Guard, as Sombra calls his warriors, that began trying to catch him. Sombra, his head fully visible, formed a bipedal, winged body that held a large, black sword of dark crystal that swung at Flash as he slithered along the ground in his shadow. Every structure he hit shattered to pieces as he used his full strength to cleave Flash in two. He created a dust cloud that the pegasus disappeared into, but it made no difference.

Because now he was enjoying the hunt.

"Oh, Sentry!" he called out in a freaky, sing-song voice as he returned to his true form. "Where are you, Sentry?" He then sneered. "You can run, but you cannot hide - because I can smell your fear, and blood!" Another spike shot towards a building, and Flash jumped out from behind. A fierce, and determined look in his eyes as he shouted. "The only thing I fear is failing the Prince, the Princess, AND their daughter, demon! But I'm not ever going to run, and i'm never going to hide while you terrorize them!" He began channeling all of his strength into his wings as he charged at Sombra with his glaive in hoof, dodging every tendril, and spike heading towards. "You're the one who should be afraid! Because this is where it ends!!!" With a roar he shot at Sombra like a bullet - so fast, the Shadow King barely had time to register the pegasus zooming by him, and sliding to a halt with his glaive in one hoof, while he stood on his three legs, panting while his wings flared. For a moment, nothing seemed to have happened that Sombra noticed. Then came an odd, sore feeling in his neck that could be explained, at first.

Then, in only a moment, the head of the tyrant fell to the ground, and rolled off in a different direction. The main body only stood for a moment, before it finally toppled like a statue. A look of horror was on the unicorn's head as the light faded from his eyes.....and his body parts melted into shadow into the glistening, crystal street. The sizzling sound of his melting form alerted Flash to the shadow king's demise. A heavy sigh of relief escaped his throat as he put his weapon away, and closed his wings to stand on all four legs. As he turned towards the mark that symbolized Sombra's body melting into nothing, he said, "Guess it's finally over, then." At least, that's what he thought for a few minutes. After a while, he began noticing how nothing around him had changed. The ponies were all still enthralled, and the city encased in Dark Crystal. But that couldn't be right if Sombra was dead.

Startling realization came to Flash too late, and the ground below him erupted with dark tendrils that shot him into the air, before completely slamming into him, and pinning him to the ground.

The brave pegasus struggled to escape from the mass holding him, but it proved fruitless as it converted into crystal. To make matters worse, the very unicorn he had decapitated earlier arose out of the shadows with an amused, and triumphant grin. "Impressive, Flash Sentry." He complimented. "Most impressive, I have to admit. Even Luna, the warrior princess, never attempted to cut off my head when we first clashed." Lightly did he growl as he said, "Before she, and her sister ambushed me with those damnable jewels the second clash." His demeanor returned to its delighted form as he gazed upon the struggling pegasus. "You have a true, warrior's spirit. One of many qualities I greatly respect in an opponent. And yet, now that I consider it, we do not need to be enemies. If you agreed to serve as commander of MY army, I could guarantee a modicum of.......restraint." Flash quit struggling for a minute to glare at the unicorn. "Think of it, Sentry: the station you've been given now, it's nothing compared to the power I offer you. Accept my offer, and I will make you greater beyond you wildest dreams."

"You're insane if you actually think i'd even consider that!" Flash grunted, making Sombra scowl in disappointment. "Pity. You would be more useful as an elite warrior. But if you will not be my knight, " his eyes began glowing, and his horn flared, "you WILL be my pawn. Like all the others."

"Never." Flash growled. "Do whatever you want to me, but I will NEVER give in! I won't submit to you, and I won't betray my captain and prince, or princess cadance and their foal! I'll keep on fighting, even when you slap one of those helmets on me, or cast that mind spell on me! I'll fight until the very end - even if it costs me everything!"

An evil smile crossed Sombra's face. "You should learn to choose your words more carefully - because your defiance has ensured one thing: your end is now!" And with that, he unleashed his most powerful, magical blast, and struck Flash Sentry where he was cemented. His cries of agony were the last sounds any would ever hear of the young Commander. Once Sombra was done, there was no sign of the Pegasus - only a scorch mark where he once stood. The black-hearted king chuckled at his hoofwork as he mused to himself. "So passes a gallant, yet foolish opponent, and thus is the death of the hero." He then used his magic to call forth his army from across the city - which had now become the entire population of the city. "Now for me to reclaim my rightful place." Then a fiendish idea came to mind. "And that young upstart already provided me an easier - and more amusing way of doing it." He then marched on the castle, with his army of darkness in complete formation behind him. When he was close enough, he created a staircase of dark crystal leading straight up to the front balcony. The moment his hoof touched the surface, his dark magic began encasing the entire castle, and remaking it in his image once again.

All this, Sunburst observed through a spyglass in the throne-room with grim despair. At that exact moment, Shining Armor galloped into the throne room with a two guards at his side, fully decked in his armor. "We have word Sombra's breached the castle!" He arrived just in time for to witness his wife send a desperate message to Dusk before it was too late. Once it was sent, she got down from her throne, and approached the group of ponies that gathered in front of her. Both she, and Shining noticed he had a rather forlorn look on his face. "Sunburst?" Shining asked in concern. "What did you see out there?" Cadence asked next, fearing the worst. Taking a deep breath, Sunburst broke the news he knew the royals would be affected by. "I'm afraid..... Commander Flash is gone."

Both royals, and the guards had shocked looks as the prince asked worriedly, "Gone? What do you mean?"

"He lead our forces against Sombra, and fought as best as he could." Sunburst said sadly. "He was the last pony standing, and he gave Sombra a good fight." His head lowered along with his ears as his tone sombered up more. "It wasn't enough. Sombra killed him where he stood. He's gone." The pair could only stand in silence, and quietly grieve for the loss of the brave pegasus. Both had admired, and respected his courage, compassion, and willingness to protect others. For Shining, it was especially hard given that he trained the stallion personally when he was assigned to the empire. He appreciated his skill as a soldier, and how he kept to the code of the royal guard. It was no wonder he ascended the ranks almost as fast as he did when he was Captain of the Canterlot Guard. Cadence shed a few tears, and Shining glued his eyes shut in pain, and anger. Both knew there would be a time for true grieving, but now there was a crisis afoot, and they both knew loss was inevitable at some point in life. The best they could do was honor Flash's sacrifice by fighting on. "Then we need to make sure it wasn't in vain!" Cadence declared. "Right!" Shining agreed. "I'll find whatever guards we have left, and mount a defense. Even if he has the Crystal Heart, we can still hold him off till Dusk and the others show." Then he suddenly remembered something, and asked Sunburst, "Sunburst, where's Flurry Heart?"

"She was asleep in her room right before......" all eyes widened in horror when the implications came to mind. And as soon as all of them arrived to her room, their worst fears were realized as they observed King Sombra himself: grinning with malicious satisfaction while hold Flurry Heart by her hind leg in his aura, all while she cried out "mama" in fear. Hearing her sweet darling filly sound so scared almost caused Cadence to attack Sombra head on. Were it not for Shining Armor holding her back, it might have been the biggest mistake of their lives - something especially noted when they saw the huge scythe right next to the infant, tilted in a vertical angle. Ready to swing at any given moment. The fact he was willing to threaten an infant at such a young age like this only increased the royal couple's disdain for him. "You won't get away with this!"

Sombra only chuckled in amusement while attempting to scratch Flurry's nose like a pet, missing him when she tried to bite his hoof. "How cliche'd of you, 'highness'. Look around you." He said, as the entire room began to fill with black crystal. His corruption had now breached the interior of the castle, as well. "The Empire is mine once again." He then gave a taunting look to the prince. "Pending any annoying, yellow pests in my way." Shining glared daggers at the black-furred unicorn, also wishing to harm him for murdering a pony under his command. But logic won out, and he held back. Half an hour later, and Sombra converted the entire throne-room into a jagged, dark version of the throne room. This time, however, he had two long spiked shafts of dark crystal aimed in triangular formation above the throne. The purpose became clear when the Crystal Heart had been inserted inbetween the oversized spears. Black cracks slowly beginning to form over the object like a virus. "Now, I may finish what I began all those centuries ago. With the power of The Crystal Heart converted from the essence of Light, to the thralls of Darkness, this entire world will succumb to its true master. And no force in all the world will be able to stop me when hatred, and fear controls all." Just moments later, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Sunburst were brought before Sombra, who still held Flurry Heart next to him and his scythe, bound in iron chains, and completely muzzled. "Now, usurpers: KNEEL before your master, Sombra!" Two Shadow Guards threatened them with compliance when they had their spears aimed at them. Realizing how hopeless their situation was right now, they had no choice but to obey. Their heads lowered to the ground to display their submission. The Shadow King leaned further into his throne with a content, hissing sigh, as his eyes glowed with dark powers, and his grin spread wide in triumph. Victory was finally his.

"Long Live The King."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dusk continued his pacing while waiting for his friends. The urgent message from Cadence came only 10 minutes ago, but the severity of it hastened his worry. Now, he was waiting for the rest of his friends to arrive after receiving the letters he sent them. Thankfully, they arrived in the throne room while almost knocking the doors down as they came rushing in. "I'm glad you all made it." He said with a relieved sigh. But before he could actually say anything else, Discord popped up in between the group, and with little concern, said, "Yeah, i'm sure. But if you're going to be the future ruler of equestria, you may want to work on your penmanship." He then summoned a piece of parchment, and yellow-tinted glasses as missized as his eyes were mismatched. "This looks like it says: Cadence sent an emergency message. Sombra's back, and he's taking over the crystal empire."

"That's exactly what it said!" Dusk remarked in annoyance while flying in Discord's face.

"But-but.....but how is that possible?" Rarity asked worriedly as she and the others got back on their hooves. "I thought the Crystal Heart had destroyed him, and sent his essence back into the Aether!"

"I don't know," Dusk remarked darkly, "but i wouldn't put it past him to have come up with a way. He was a brilliant strategist, and planner who prepared for almost everything." But then a thought occurred to him. "But if he really DID have a contingency for coming back to life, why did it take so long for him to come back? And why now of all times?"

"Maybe he didn't check the warranty on his spell." Pinkie suggested, making Dusk and the others give her an incredulous look. But they quickly put it aside as Dusk said, "Either way, it's up to us to figure out a way to stop him."

"Should we ask the princesses about this?" Fluttershy asked Starlight. Her answer came out of DIscord's mobile face that slid down to her level on his stomach. "Oh! Good idea! Call in the real rulers of Equestria to handle things!" He then flashed out of existence, and back into existence behind the group, with a look of epiphany on his face. "Oooooh! Unless you've FINALLY looked deep down, and found that fire of confidence burning within you," His left claw produced a blue flame, with Dusk in a jagged, stone throne looking rather.....tyrannical, "And assume the throne as the powerful, and independent ruler that the Princesses know you can be?" He shook away the projection, then gave a knowing look to Dusk. "This could also be your opportunity to make up for your mistake with the School, and prove you can move past traumatic events to get the job done."

Dusk absorbed his words for a short while. On the one hoof, Discord was right though annoying: Dusk NEEDED to step up, and prove himself ready, and worthy of assuming the throne of Equestria. But on the other: he still had the tiniest bit of doubt in his heart on how capable he is - especially considering the enemy they were dealing with. When considering this, it got the alicorn fearful for his family, and the friends he had up there. "There's no time, either way. Discord's right: as future ruler, I need to prove I can handle things without the princesses help." He said firmly. "But considering how serious this is, maybe there's a chance YOU might be willing to take care of this for us?" He, and the others who now thought of this too, gave hopeful looks to the surprised draconequus. "Oh, nononononono no! No thank you!" He said in a rush, pushing Dusk away in the air by his nose, before treating him like a grad student - college grant and all. "You're absolutely right: you need to learn to handle these kind of things on your own! Send me a post when you save the empire, and i'll see ya later! By-ee!" He then grabbed the very air, and draped it over him like a curtain.

"Well, there goes our big gun." Rainbow Dash remarked with an irritated groan. She then got serious, and asked, "So what else should we do, Dusk?" The alicorn himself reconsidered this, and even turned to look at the map to think of something. The castle of the two sisters caught his eye, and an idea came to mind. One he wasn't fully proud of, but knew there was little choice. "The elements of harmony - with those, we can defeat Sombra before things get worse than they already are." Suddenly, Discord reappeared the same way he disappeared. Only now, he was in the bath, with the background covering half of him up. "Uh, no nonono no. You didn't need the elements to defeat Sombra before, and I highly doubt using them counts as "handling things on your own". Besides, if you really want to play as Celestia, you can just call on those Neo Element bearers to deal with this. They did a terrific job handling Tirek, and that psycho-filly. I'm sure they'd be more than willing to-"

"Don't even joke about that, Discord!" Dusk growled aloud, surprising the Chaos Spirit. "What happened at the school was one thing, but I am NOT risking my students lives against an enemy like King Sombra, even if they supposedly are the new guardians of harmony." His brow furrowed deeper. "And it's my family, Discord. I refuse to take any chances, and endanger them any further just so YOU can get a kick out of things." At that, Discord actually seemed a little offended. But more in the way of his feelings getting hurt. "Alright, I understand." He said in a reserved tone. "You do whatever you think is right. I'll just......be out of your hair, for now." He then pulled the background back over him, and disappeared for good.

"That was a little bit harsh, Dusk, don't you think?" Starlight asked her friend, also surprised by his attitude.

"I-......" he took a deep sigh. "I don't know. I'm just very worried for my family, and he wasn't making things any easier on my emotional state."

"I'm sure he didn't mean to make you uncomfortable, Dusk." Fluttershy assured him. "He just has his own methods of encouragement."

"Well, maybe being less of an inconsiderate jerk could be one of them." Rainbow grumbled.

"No more wasting time, please!" Dusk said frantically. "Let's just get to the tree, and hope we get to the empire in time." But he also thought to himself, And if this entity the kids called 'Laurana' will allow this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A few teleports later, and the group found themselves in front of the Tree of Harmony. The clear, crystal structure holding the six jewels resembling their cutie marks shimmered like a star in the darkened cave. As he was the one who knew the spell, Dusk himself stepped forth to call down the Elements of Harmony. Just before he could, however, the tree shined its light in front of the group, and they were met with the physical, shimmering manifestation of the spirit that lies within.

"You're.......Laurana, aren't you?" Dusk asked in awe.

"And it is an honor to finally be able to communicate with you, Dusk Shine." She said in an echoing version of her own voice, as a gracious smile formed on her muzzle. Dusk was going to ask how she knew him, but then figured that, given she IS the Tree of Harmony itself, it only made sense she was as connected to the bearers as they were to her. So instead, he said respectfully, "The pleasure is all mine." Even bowing his head in respect. "But......do you know why we're here?"

"Of course. I knew before you even set foot into this cavern." She said calmly. "And as your plight is a great, and terrible one that is a danger to the land, I will allow you to use the Elements of Harmony to defeat the Umbrum tyrant who now dominates the Crystal Empire." Her tone then turned serious. "But this must be the final time. Though my essence has been restored, my vessel requires the Elements to give me the strength to keep our world in balance. It is the very connection made through the bonds of friendship that strengthens me, and thus ensures the balance of this world is held. Surely you understand that now, more than ever."

Dusk understood she was referring to the Young Six, wielders of the Neo Elements, even though it still was difficult to accept. He nevertheless sighed, and respectfully said, "Of course, your grace. The elements will be brought back here where they belong once Sombra's dealt with. You have my word as an element bearer.......former, or otherwise." Laurana picked up on his uncertainty, and placed a hoof on his shoulder. "I understand your plight, and know you had no wish for ones so young to assume such responsibility. But you must learn to have faith in your students......as much as you require faith in yourself. For the time will come when they are set to succeed you as you will succeed your mentors." She winked to the surprised alicorn. "Go forth, heroes, and may Harmony protect you."

She fully receded back into the tree, and returned it to its neutral, glowing state. The ponies felt honored to be graced by the presence of the spirit of the very thing responsible for their bond, and friendship in the first place. Seeing Laurana in pony, though, made them understand how much they truly owed her. But Dusk remembered the task at hand, and cast the spell to draw forth the elements of harmony. Each one joining with its proper wielder, with Dusk's tiara forming last. With a proud, confident smile, Dusk turned to his friends, and said, "Now let's go save the Crystal Empire one more time!", before teleporting them to their destination.

Unbeknownst to them, a horned figure had been watching from high above, with the very shadows coming to life behind him.

"So this is where Starswirl and his accursed pillars planted that seed all those centuries ago." Erebus sneered in anger at the sight of the shimmering monument of Harmony, and Light just a mile away from where they stood. One thing seemed to bother him, however. "Though I cannot comprehend why we are not attempting to go, and simply shatter the tree where it stands. Surely it would be a matter of ease between the two of us."

"Don't be reckless." Tirek said to the living shadow, reaching backwards to grab a large bow he had carried with him. "Unless you believe you can match the power of the Elder Goddess of Light, herself, now that she is able to manifest herself, and undoubtedly protect the Tree at will from within. Even in her present form, the power of a Bahamut is a force not to trifle with."

"Then what was the point of us coming here, then?" Erebus asked, not quite understanding the whole purpose of this venture.

Tirek then gave off a ferocious, and menacing grin that gave away that he already had something in mind. "I have seen many things, Erebus. Rejoining Sombra's old horn to the crystal he referred to as Rabia showed me the one thing that holds greater power than even friendship, and harmony: Truth." HIs hand opened, and a wave of dark viscus began to swirl, and form in his hand. "The Emperor of Darkness indeed lives........but not in the form that brought us, and those other fools together. He has shown me the truth of what destiny has in store for us all." Looking out to the Castle, he cast another spell that teleported an object from there to him, with a great deal of focus on its location to make the teleport. Said object was a raindrop vial holding the fang of what was labeled as "Basilisk Venom", along with a sliver of Cold Iron, from his own cage in Tartarus, a shard of The Dark Throne that was once Chrysalis' throne, given by Cozy Glow upon his request, and finally a vial of Manticore, Chimera, and Tatzulworm venom he procured during his time between now, and attacking the school. After inserting the Cold Iron, and the Stone Shard into the swirling orb, he then poured all four substances into the essence, and allowed it to mix together. With a beautiful, but deadly colorful result of morphing, and shifting. "Harmony has reigned in Equestria for longer than it was meant to. Once again, the true balance of Creation is tipped in only one direction. As host to the great Emperor Tirac, it is my destiny to see Darkness returned to the world in what is to be called "The Great Cleansing."

"You make it sound as if we're working to destroy the world."

"Nothing so crude - only drive the lifeforms of this world, minus our Legion of Doom, to the brink of extinction, and rule over it anew in the shadow of The All-Father's wings." Tirek turned to Erebus, and said, "Think of it, as it was initially your mission as well: a world cured of the all-encompassing infection of light, and the Era of Darkness brought forth for us to rule." He then returned his gaze to the object of Darkness, that was elongating as it took shape. "Only The Tree of Harmony, and my true masters mortal enemy who lives within stands in the way of this grand design - and his inevitable return." His magic ignited in between his horns, and he poured his own parasitic abilities into the object so that it may enhance the abilities of what he was forging. "Because he wanted to create a world of pure darkness, as she had made the Third Generation of Equestria a world of pure light, she banished him to The Realm of Darkness, and stripped him of the very bell which gave him his unlimited power." He sneered. "Such hypocrisy I hate more than anything." Finally, the long shaft began to take shape, to Tirek's demonic delight. "But now, it is high time she pays in full for her hubris, and return this world to its rightful owners."

In a flash of gold, red, and black, the artifact created by Tirek had finally been completed: a jagged, black arrow that was hard as stone, and iron, but radiated with parasitic, deadly, venomous essence that was above, and beyond any poisonous object in all the world. Just holding it in his aura was almost impossible due to its nature, so he relented to holding it in his hand. It stung as the venomous darkness burned into his hand. But that was only because he was made of flesh, and magic. It was his now more prominent connection to the Darkness that allowed him protection from its more destructive power. In fact, Tirek hissed with masochistic delight from the sensation. Because here, and now, he knew he had created the ultimate weapon thanks to his master's teachings in the spiritual realm the two had fully met in ages ago, which had been reawakened two days ago. "The benefits of being close to one's enemy is having.........intimate knowledge on how one can harm them, as the Dark One has further taught me." He then placed the arrow against his bow, and prepared to draw it fully backwards. "And yet, for the both of us, this shot will be just as sweet as pie." Erebus was impressed by the amount of strength Tirek demonstrated by pulling back the arrow and bowstring, because he could see how tightly wound it was. Even a fully grown minotaur couldn't pull back that string if his own life depended on it. Now, this was something Tirek made especially for himself for his own reasons. He remembered all the lessons he took when he was young, and how he excelled at all of them.

His sight was keen.

His arm was straight.

His focus was clear.

And his aim was true when he finally unleashed the arrow that shot through the air at lightning speed - straight into the trunk of the Tree, itself, with enough force to lodge itself halfway in.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Deep within the tree, Laurana herself gasped in agony from the blow she felt - and then her world turned to never-ending anguish as venomous darkness spread throughout her form like an evil poison.

Just outside of the Crystal Empire, where Dusk and his friends appeared after multiple teleports, the group felt a strange, but painful stinging sensation in their hearts none of them could explain.

In each of their homes, the student six felt the same, painful stinging feeling in their hearts, as the jewels on their chests shimmered for a moment, and gave them the feeling something was terribly wrong.

All across Equestria, The Pillars of Equestria were also subjected to this horrible stinging feeling in their hearts, and felt a connection they shared beginning to slowly rot.

In Canterlot, while the two sat alone in the throne room, Celestia and Luna also felt this horrible sensation, and already figured something was wrong - causing them instinctually to leave Canterlot to find their old mentor, and find out what was wrong.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Even from a distance, Tirek could see as the Black arrow seemed to sink into the crystal itself. His laughter now echoing as he leaped down to reveal himself to the tree, along with Erebus. "Don't fight the Darkness, Laurana." He said boastfully. "Even with your spirit and essence restored, even you cannot hold against such vile forces now running through your vessel." With his hands on his hips, he looked to Erebus and said, "Can you feel it in the earth, my friend? With the essence of Cold Iron, Succubus Stone, Parasite Magic, and the toxic essence of the most venomous beasts in all the land, she cannot stop the flow of Darkness from spreading. Even now, it flows through her roots like serpents. All of them stretching across the land to where they are required to be."

"I hardly imagined the Tree's reach could be that long." Erebus said in curiosity.

"Thousands of years is more than enough time for a tree with the soul of an Elder God to stretch itself across the land. She may have bound herself to the tree to maintain the balance of our world, and keep the forces of the Everfree contained," he chuckled, "but that was not all she has been guarding, and keeping under lock and key."

Erebus looked at Tirek in confusion. "I'm not sure I understand."

With a final chuckle, he twisted a full 180 degree angle in the opposite direction of the Tree, and opened a portal back to the Frozen North. "In time you will, Erebus. In time, you will." Though he wasn't quite satisfied with the answer, Erebus followed behind through the large portal. Passing by the centaur as he cast a final glance upon the vessel of his master's nemesis. "Enjoy what few hours of life remain for you, even in your time of suffering. For once Sombra fulfills his role, your burden shall be relieved. And when it does, all you have done to conceal destiny shall come undone. The pieces are all coming together," he grinned, "and soon enough, the seven of shadow, and flame will herald in his return. That...
......I promise you." And as the portal dissipated, the Elder Goddess within the crystal tree, who struggled to defend herself against the infectious plague now running throughout her body, could only shudder in fear of what she knew was coming.

She only prayed her champions would be ready to face the evil that awaits them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Upon his throne, Sombra had been busily engorging himself in a nice, roast chicken dinner as celebration of his victory. Like a ravenous wolf, he rent flesh from leg bone with mannerless glee as bits of meat fell from his mouth. Despite his pony biology, he was still Umbrum: and Umbrum were as much omnivorous in physical form as they were predatory. All the while, he held infant Flurry Heart at his side at blade-point to keep the only three ponies not under his control deterred from making any moves against him. Yet he didn't stop Cadence from firing a beam at the crystal cage he trapped the three of them in to try, and escape. The attempt only made him laugh in amusement. "It's cute that you think that will do anything."

"And it's disgusting how you take delight in hurting......and killing others." She spat back.

Again, he merely chuckled as he said, "Oh, no, my dear. If you actually think that, then you are honestly more naive than I imagined. I don't simply take pleasure in harming, or killing - it is in the act of such things I take delight in." His grin widened. "The cold sweat that runs down their brow. The abject terror in their eyes as their world flashes in front of them. The fear of not knowing what tormentous fate awaits them." He then turned over to Flurry Heart. "That is why I prefer to either use a bladed weapon, or my spell of crystallization. Simply obliterating them with a magic spell is too quick, and clean. You can never savor all of the.......little emotions." He turned back to the 3 adults in his cage as he took another bite of his food, and said, "In their final moments, a person will show you their true colors. And you can see precisely what they truly are. So, in a sense, every pony i've ever slain? I knew them better than even their own friends, and leaders did." His eyes narrowed with sociopathic delight. "Would you like to know which of them were cowards?"

"You-........despicable!" Sunburst exclaimed in anger, which made Sombra chuckle, "Yes!".

"Sunburst is right: you're nothing but a black-hearted monster!" Shining Armor shouted. "And i'm gonna make sure you pay for all the lives you've ruined, and the life you took this day!"

"Brave words, prince consort, but all a waste of air." Sombra said unamused. "So long as you remain where you are, you can do nothing to harm me."

Cadence suddenly noticed something that made her smirk with knowing satisfaction. "Maybe we can't: but THEY sure as hay can!" she shouted, pointing to the entrance, to reveal Dusk Shine, and his friends tagging behind. "Cavalry's here!" Pinkie exclaimed, and the group made a battle yell as they charged the Shadow King......who only laughed at the display. "Exactly as expected. How could i possibly be surprised to see the six of you when your arrival was.....inevitable. After all, you ARE the heroes of Equestria." He then grinned. "Yet even heroes succumb to their greatest fears!" And cast the same spell he cast on the crystal ponies: projecting the light and smoke of his eyes at the group, and ensnaring them in a mind spell that raised them high above, and trapped them in their own minds.

Dusk's world turned to Darkness as he stood alone in an endless void. He looked around, wondering where he was, and crying out for anypony to hear him. Then he was met with a horrific sight: all of his friends, and family with purple, smoking eyes of pure, toxic green light that symbolized Sombra's hold on them. To make things worse, Darkhelms lowered over their heads, further cementing how far under the Shadow King's control they had fallen. "Guys!" Dusk shouted, running up to Cadence, and Shining. "Guys, it's me! You have to wake up!" But the nightmare grew worse as soon as he touched his older brother's chest. The moment he laid a hoof on him, the whole group turned into completely solid, dark crystal before cracking, and shattering to pieces. His ears fell back as his eyes widened in horror with a gasp upon seeing those he cared for most die in front of him. To make matters worse, the eyes of dark magic appeared in front of him, dwarfing him in size. But then, it divided into two pairs of eyes, to the alicorn's confusion.

The moment the eyes formed into Princess Celestia, AND Luna, his horror returned - especially when they began to speak.

"Oh, Dusk Shine: such a disappointment you've been to us all!" Celestia said with disappointment of the highest degree.

"Equestria was under your protection, and YOU let it fall!" Luna angrily accused.

"N-no!" Dusk said weakly. "No, I didn't....It wasn't my.....!" But the words died in his mouth as he watched the princesses flash into their evil counterparts: one, he knew all too well as the dreaded Nightmare Moon, and the other he only ever heard of from Starlight after the fiasco of switching the Princesses cutie marks, and facing Celestia's corrupt-self in the dreamscape which was named Daybreaker. He felt his fear grow at the sight of the alicorns he held so close to his heart given in to the dark side. Suddenly, the two of them burst into flame, and curled into an all-too familiar pair of bull horns that soon revealed the head of an all-too familiar centaur, hovering over what was now a fiery realm of horror that made Dusk filled with terror. "Of course it wasn't!" Tirek's head mocked the alicorn. "After all, The Prince of Friendship can never make mistakes - until you do make mistakes!" He grinned wickedly. "Why else would your precious school fall so easily, and The Tree of Harmony itself decide to finally replace you? You, Dusk Shine, are weak, and meaningless! A tiny, single light swimming in an ocean of Darkness. Alone.......and undesired."

Dusk was so taken by his darkest feelings, and his insecurities that he was beginning to give in to the demon's words. How could he not when he spoke true? All which had recently happened only further proved he was unworthy of his status as both the first Alicorn Prince, Bearer of the Element of Magic.......and as The Ruler of Equestria, itself. He was unworthy of it all. And it would be better if he did disappear.

But he would NOT disappear on this day, as the nightmare was suddenly engulfed by pure light. The devilish head roaring in anguish as it vanished, and returned Dusk to the void of dark. Now he was alone again.....but now, with a very welcome company in the form of Laurana. But something was odd about her: her form seemed to be flickering, and she herself was shaking as she stood. A look of desperation on her face as she panted heavily. "Laurana!" Dusk shouted in surprise, and finally got an understanding of his surroundings, and remembered how he got here. "You saved me from Sombra's spell?" he asked the transparent Goddess.

There is no time, Dusk Shine!" She weakly said. Darkness grows, and.....and I am losing my strength."

Dusk didn't understand. "Did something happen? Maybe I can help somehow!"

"N-no. I am fighting my own battle." She said with resolve. "But you still have your own to win. Use my power, and awaken from this nightmare, Dusk Shine! You, and your friends must triumph!" Her wings spread wide open, and out of them light emerged. As Dusk's vision began to brighten, the final words he heard her say were, "And should this be the last we see each other, remember this: as long as Harmony, and Light live within you, I will always be with you. The magic of Friendship will protect you."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

King Sombra laughed again in triumph as he approached then enthralled group, and saw the despairing expressions of his prisoners. "Victory is mine! Even those who wield the power of Harmony submit to the Darkness! None can stand against their own fears!" But the timing of such a proclamation came at the wrong time as the element of magic illuminated, and linked The Rainbow of Light with the other Elements. One by one, the six ponies awakened from his cursed spell, with eyes illuminated by the light of their elements. Dusk gave a smug smile at the surprised Sombra, saying, "Bad news for you, Sombra, because we didn't have to face and defeat our fears!" He then looked over to where Flurry was still hovering, to see Spike chop it in half, and grab hold of the bladed end. "We just needed to face them long enough to keep you distracted!" At first, Sombra had no idea was Dusk meant. But then he heard the sound of fire being released, and spun around to see Spike weakening his crystal cage with his fire. Rage filled Sombra's expression as he roared, "YOU!". Realizing he had been discovered, Spike yelped, and then used his wings to build up momentum in a high jump - high enough that when he hit the crystal wall with the blade of Sombra's scythe, it cracked, and broke apart, giving Cadence just what she needed to break through, and race right for the Crystal Heart.

"NO!" Sombra roared as he grabbed the heart midway through the outside window, desperately trying to stop Cadence. But a blast from behind held cut him off. He realized his mistake when he saw Flurry actually blasting back his guards with what looked like angry satisfaction. Shining, however, walked out of the cage with a snarky parrot of King Sombra's previous words. "It's cute that you think that'll do anything." On the outside, Cadence successfully returned the Heart to its original station, and purged it of what little dark essence infected it. The light it unleashed as it returned to its original state broke the civilian ponies not decked in armor free of the shadow king's control. Seeing the crystal heart restored their happiness, and they instantly knew to channel their hope, and love into the heart. Just like before, the Heart absorbed it, and shined like a glimmering star.

And just like that, the dark infection Sombra had claimed the empire with was wiped out in a wave of blinding light, restoring it, and all remaining ponies to their real form.

The crystal ponies were stunned from the experience, but had gotten their bearings soon after. All that left was the proverbial elephant in the room that was King Sombra, who was thankful for the protection Grogar claimed he had worked, and he survived that burst of Light. Now, he was outmatched, and outnumbered against numerous ponies, and Spike. Yet even as the Main Six aimed their magic at him, he refused to give into fear. "This is far from over! You fools may have won this battle - but in the end, it I who shall win the war!" Tired of his pompous boasting, Dusk and his friends unleashed the Rainbow of Light, and seemingly vaporized Sombra where he stood......which struck all as odd, given he didn't even make a scream of pain.

But they took the victory, and began crying out in triumph. "We totally just wiped the floor with that creep!" Rainbow said while spinning around through the air. Rarity, and Applejack gave eachother a hoof bump just as Cadence came in, looking ready for a fight. But to her surprise, all was well, and both Flurry Heart and Spike were hugging Dusk, who was hugging them back. "Thanks, little bro." Shining said gratuitously, as he and Cadence joined in on the family embrace. Another thing for Dusk to be thankful for, aside from the obvious fact his family was safe. Something he'd need to thank Laurana for........if she was alright.

"That was super-duper easy!" Pinkie bounced excitedly.

"Gotta admit, that was alot smoother than ah thought it might be." Applejack said.

"It certainly felt like a Cake Walk." Rarity admitted, which got Pinkie's attention. "Did somepony say 'cake walk'?" She then proceeded to do just that, making everyone laugh at her antics. Dusk sighed and said, "I guess in the end, we did really well handling this on our own."

"Does this mean?" Spike asked hopefully.

"I'm not sure if i'm fully ready to replace Celestia, and Luna." Dusk admitted both to himself, and everypony else. "But I do know that with all of you by my side, i feel ready to face just about anything." he said happily, before he noticed Shining suddenly seemed sad about something. "BBBFF? Are you okay? Sombra didn't hurt you, did he?"

"No, Dusky, i'm alright.....physically." Shining said solemnly. "It's just........just........." He sighed heavily. "We lost Flash Sentry when Sombra invaded."

An audible gasp escaped Dusk's lips. "W-......what?"

"He fell defending the castle from Sombra." Sunburst said next. "Fought him with everything he had. I'm just sorry to say it wasn't enough. At least he bought enough time for us to send out a message to you, and your friends."

Seeing the shocked expression on his face, as he tried desperately to acknowledge that the pony counterpart of the person he knew.......and cared a great deal for, was gone, Cadence went up to him with a sympathetic look, and held a hoof to his shoulder as he looked to her. "I know it may be hard to believe, and....it may be conflicting given your history with the human Flash. But remember: Flash Sentry was a soldier of the royal guard. He knew the risks that came with this profession, and he was still willing to give his life to defend others. Take solace in the knowledge that his sacrifice saved all of Equestria in the end."

"We will honor his sacrifice, little brother." Shining said. "As the pony I trained personally, and after proving to be the best of the guard with his defense, he deserves as much." Flurry even gave Dusk another hug to his head, nuzzling his cheek in the process. He felt horrible for having lost somepony like Flash. But he also knew his Brother, and Sister were right. "You're right. And thanks to him, Sombra is gone for good. Equestria's safer for it, and........as i said, i'm not 100% sure i'm ready to lead Equestria. But will I ever?" he asked half-jokingly.

"Knowin' you? Nope." AJ quipped, while cupping his chin for a moment.

"I'm not worried, though: I have you guys, and we have the elements. And together, we've never failed. We'll be okay." He then got into a group hug with all of his friends. A bright smile crossing his muzzle as he looked at them all. Part of him felt bad, because he might have overstepped by suggesting they would still be using the elements. But maybe after they were returned, Laurana might consider allowing them to use the jewels again in another crisis - at least until the Student Six were ready for such a dangerous line of work.

But despite his fears for their safety, and of his own inabilities, he kept hope alive with his friends.

Nothing would ever change that.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A train ride later, and the gang had returned to Ponyville. Spike was given leave to go home, and share their experience with Starlight while Dusk, and his friends returned to the Castle of the Two Sisters. Now, after their lengthy trek through the forest, the elements were re-inserted to the Tree. "And like that: Equestria is safe again!" Dusk happily proclaimed.

"What should we do to celebrate?" Fluttershy asked as she, and the others began walking out of the cave.

"I vote for a cake walk!" Pinkie exclaimed while bouncing.

Dusk was about to join them when he noticed something on the tree. It was almost barely missable, but he could swear there was some kind of black hole in the tree trunk. The kind of hole one would see from a sting, or even a bite mark. 'When did this get here?' he thought to himself, before he heard a haunting, and familiar whisper. "H-hhh-he-elp....me........" Dusk gasped, "Laurana?!" and finally noticed how the light of the tree seemed to dim a little, and its form turned mildly dull. Something was terribly wrong, and he already knew it. But now, he was getting the feeling it was worse than he thought.

Things really DID get worse, however, when a dark crystal jutted out of the ceiling, and produced a black cloud of shadow, much to Dusk's horror. The feeling increased when a familiar, curved horn, and smoking, green eyes appeared in the cloud. Glaring hatefully at the ponies as the cave began to shake, and quake. Dusk backed away as the sensation increased, and the others finally took notice. "What's going on?" Applejack asked. They got their answer when they turned to see the black cloud, just as Dusk backed up into them. That was when an invisible barrier shield was erected in between them, and the tree. It stung Dusk's hoof when he touched it.

But that feeling paled in comparison to what began happening next.

Dark crystals began erupting from every corner of the walls surrounding the tree. Either stabbing into the tree's trunk, or even nearly breaking off the branches holding honesty, and generosity. Dusk's expression widened, and he screamed, "NO!" He then tried barraging the invisible shield, despite the growing feeling of pain he, and others began feeling with every strike against the tree. The climax, however, came when the shadow cloud sank into the ground, and made an even mightier tremor. In the blink of an eye, a dark crystal spike the size of a boulder shot towards the center of the tree with the intent of completely shattering it. Only the waning will of Laurana, whose physical body projected itself above the tree. The ponies watched with pained expressions as the Elder Goddess continuously struggled to hold back the crystal 'spear'. Tirek's wicked venom was still draining her of her strength, but she would not relent. She would fight against this until her bitter end.

That end was seemingly closer than she thought when the shadow form of a winged unicorn with the same eyes, and horn in the cloud that made this spike rose out of the crystal like it was made of mire. His predatory teeth visible to the Elder Goddess, the Shadow grinned wickedly as two arms emerged, and formed the same scythe used by Sombra. Hissing groans emerged from its throat as it took the scythe in both hands, and aimed the blade at the star-shaped center of the tree: the very heart of the Tree, itself. Dusk, and now his friends, tried to break through the shield to stop what they knew was about to happen. But when Dusk looked to Laurana, all he could see was something he didn't expect to see: silent acceptance. Which only made his attempts more fearsome as tears threatened to leave his eyes. Laurana may have somehow known this would happen, and may have now accepted it, but he couldn't. Not after all she had ultimately done for them. He had to save her, no matter the cost. But he was too late, and as Laurana lowered her head with closed eyes to accept her fate, the dark shadow that was King Sombra raised his scythe high into the air, and swung downwards.

A single strike turned the world of all involved to one of pure light.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Starswirl, the pillars, and the Princesses almost fell over as a loud thunderclap erupted over the land. The pain that a part of their essence cried out in anguish, before ceasing to exist affected them greatly. All of them felt a piece of them die right then, and there. And some of them, including the alicorns, shed tears as they understood what had happened.

The Tree of Harmony, and Laurana.........were dead.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sandbar, and Gallus were playing catch outside the former's yard, with the blue and yellow griffon in the air to make the game more fun. And thus far, the two of them were having a blast. Gallus especially, given he had NEVER experienced this kind of thing before. He had a feeling there were more things to do that he might enjoy, and it made him quite happy.

But then he, and Sandbar - and unknowingly, their friends Yona, Smolder, Ocellus, AND Silverstream - screamed in pain as they felt something horrible had happened. Sandbar managed to stay on his hooves, but Gallus actually fell out of the sky. Recovering at a surprising speed, Sandbar ran over to where his friend was falling, and made himself the cushion the griffon landed on. It might have knocked the wind out of him, but Gallus was alright, so he didn't care. Gallus, however, once he came to his senses, wasn't so enthusiastic. "Sandy! I-i'm sorry! I didn't hurt you, did I?"

"No, don't worry, Gal." Sandbar waved his hoof as he and Gallus both got back up. "I might be skinny, but i'm alot tougher than I look." he joked, before he asked seriously, "But that was something else. You felt it too, right?" Gallus nodded in response, before he and his pony friend noticed their jewels glowing brightly. "You don't think-?"

"I don't know," Sandbar said, "But i've got a bad feeling about this. What should we do?"

Gallus thought about the instance, and came to one conclusion. "Probably wait for our friends to show up. If this does have to do with the Tree of Harmony, then they won't just sit around doing nothing. They're definitely coming. But I have a feeling that we're on our own, for now."

"Then let's just hope we can handle whatever's going on."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When they finally woke up, Dusk and the others felt an ache in their chests that just wouldn't go away. It was as if someone had rammed a hot poker into their chest, and scorched their hearts with it. All six of them shakily rose to their hooves, some helping the other up. Once they were all standing, Dusk asked if everypony was alright. When they all either grunted, or nodded in confirmation, he sighed with relief. But relief turned to fear as he turned to look at what USED to be the cave they were just in: now, it was a hole equivalent to a massive crater, with pieces of rock, and other bits of debris still falling. What's more, was how the sky suddenly began to rumble with clouds beginning to cover the sky. Thunder echoing across the land, lightning beginning to flash, and a cold, bitter wind began blowing through the air. Fearing the worst, the ponies all ran to the former cave, hoping to find out what had happened.

The sight they were met with would haunt them for the rest of their lives: the Tree of Harmony had been completely shattered. The elements of harmony lay at their feet in pieces. And to their horror, they saw the form of Laurana in an aura of light. He body slowly fading away as she gave them a final look that told them she had faith in them. And in less than a minute, Laurana, The Elder Goddess of Light, was gone. Right at that moment, King Sombra fully reformed in his unicorn body: only now, he also had large, terrifying bat wings on each side of his body, protruding through his cape.

A triumphant grin crossing his face as he looked at the horrified faces of his enemies. Wicked, loud laughter erupted from deep within his chest. The king that echoed with true triumph and victory over an adversary. To emphasize his triumph, he held up a broken branch of the tree, and raised it into the air like a trophy.

And somewhere, in a now unknown part of Equestria, watching through the red crystal, Lord Tirek shared in the laughter of triumph. Yet his was far more haunting. More malevolent than even Sombra himself could muster. And this was for even greater reason. Because this was the day it happened.

This was the day Harmony dies, and Darkness would rise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

To be continued

Author's Note

Apologies for not making a description in the last chapter.

I just wanted folks to enjoy the chapter without my prattling and overexplaining things. Or I guess, making too much exposition. But I didn't want to leave you with nothing this time, so I at least have a few things to say.

Dusk officially gets to meet Laurana, the Elder Goddess who inhabits The Tree of Harmony, who is her physical vessel.

We also see more of the threat, and power of Sombra in this chapter, and a demonstration of what i personally think he's capable of at the height of his power.

And yes, I "killed" Flash Sentry, after allowing him to have an epic time to shine by facing against Sombra or as long as possible.

Also, i made sure Tirek's presence was higher because he IS the central villain of this series. And also, the crucible for which the True Grogar will rise again. I just haven't explained how that's going to happen.

And finally, the death of The Tree, and in turn Laurana herself, will have a serious impact on Equestria.........and also, will give way to an important subplot that involves the Black Arrow, and its infection of the roots. If you guys are careful, you'll catch the reference of what to expect during Tirek's last speech to the tree.

Alright, i think i'm good now. If anyone has any questions, please let me know. I'll be happy to answer them for you.:)

The Beginning of The End Ch. 3

"W-WHAT....JUST HAPPENED?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed in horror.

How else could she respond to the sight of an enemy they assumed annihilated arriving out of nowhere, and somehow killing the Tree of Harmony. Complete horror at the sight of King Sombra triumphantly laughing in the face of destruction wrought by his hooves alone. As his new wings flared in excitement, he raised up the broken branch of the tree for all who were present, and still reeling from the agony of the death of the tree - and its true self, Bahamut Laurana.

"The Tree of Harmony can't be gone!" Fluttershy exclaimed in horror AND shock.

"Oh, but it can, and it is!" Sombra retorted to the cowering ponies as he hurled the broken branch at the group. With wicked glee, he caressed the spire of crystal that aided in his wicked deed. "You fools thought I could be so easily defeated? Have you forgotten the princesses used the elements against me once before, and only ever reduced me to a shadow form? A form which makes it far easier to escape unnoticed, and use your sense of triumph to my advantage. Without even a second thought you lead me to the source of your power." A wicked grin crossed his muzzle. "Among so many other things, i honestly can say i've never killed an Elder God, before. I'd heard the legends that the Bahamut of Harmony and Light had actually made herself the soul of her 'gift to ponykind'. Now, she has learned the folly of entrusting her very existence to our kind, hasn't she?" His body suddenly began glowing with a dark, red aura as he felt Darkness washing over him. "Ah, yes! The sweet taste of the Death of Harmony, AND Light: all in the same day. And look above!" To the ponies dire horror, the skies immediately began turning to cloudy Darkness as the light of day was enveloped. Leaving only a dark, and eerie red sky in its place.

While the others grew confused on this sudden turn of events, with Pinkie asking, "Uh...guys? Why's the sky going all freaky deaky?", Dusk Shine somehow sensed exactly what this was. His shaking legs finally gave way, and he fell to his knees as he said in a shaky tone, "It's the balance." The girls, and Sombra, turned to the alicorn prince as he gazed upon the sky in abject horror. "The balance of Harmony, and Anarchy: it's been tipped! With the Tree of Harmony gone, the greatest source of Harmony, and Light in Equestria is gone!"

Sombra chuckled. "That's right: that leaves only Anarchy, and Darkness to reign in supreme power! It appears the centaur had the right idea after all."

"Centaur?" Dusk questioned, but quickly realized the answer. "You mean Tirek?!"

"HE'S behind all of this?!" Rainbow exclaimed. "Even bringing you back?"

Sombra scoffed as he said, "Don't give that dual-horned parasite all of the credit. How I returned is my own secret to keep. But, you could say that we've recently had.......dealings." Dusk grew curious, even in his despairing state. "What kind of dealings? Tirek told you to destroy the Tree of Harmony?" King Sombra growled as his eyes flared. "Noone would DARE give an order to King Sombra!" After the outburst, he recomposed himself. "However, centaurs are known for their own craft, and wit. When we first met, and I planned my hostile conquest of my empire, he.....advised me. Saying that if the ponies heroes believed I had perished, then they would unintentionally lead me to the source of their power." A wicked grin crossed his muzzle. "And here we all are."

"W....what do you plan to do now?" Fluttershy stammered.

"I should have thought it obvious, Bearer of Kindness." Shadows began forming around him in a circle, with tendrils forming and sprouting like shadowy, oily vines. "I will have my revenge."

"Dusk, darling!" Rarity exclaimed in fright. "Whatever are we to do now?"

Dusk, unfortunately, couldn't say or do anything. For some reason, he had felt the closest to the Tree of Harmony, and its destruction impacted him the worst. Maybe it had something to do with the Elder Goddess, Laurana, and his mark being one of the symbols etched upon its surface: along with princesses Celestia, and Luna. Maybe there was a deeper connection than he realized beforehoof. But now that she was gone, it had ceased to be. Like a fragment of his own soul had died, and could never return. He felt sorrow in his heart as he picked up the broken pieces of the Element of Honesty, attempting to fit the pieces back together despite being the wrong fit. "I-...........I don't know." he said with a broken voice. "Without the elements......I don't know how we can win."

"Well, I say we try, and do it the old, fashioned way!" Rainbow shouted, punching her forehooves together. The rest of the girls gained inspiration enough to follow her lead. And all but Dusk charged at the Dark Alicorn. With an amused laugh, he merely tapped his hoof to the ground, and sent the shadows across the ground like serpents to circle around the whole group, and then sprout a cage of dark crystal. Its appearance finally jolted Dusk out of his stunned state, and got him on his feet. Rainbow ended up smacking into the cage, but she quickly recovered. In desperation, Dusk fired an offensive beam of magic at the crystal, hoping to at least crack it. All that happened was it ricocheting through the cramped space until it hit the ground. The display made King Sombra chortle with mad glee as he approached his captives. "Haven't you understood anything that has happened, you little novice? You are no match for me now. With the ultimate source of Harmony, and Light gone, the Darkness now has a foothold in this realm. And as you already see, my power is greater than ever, thanks to the bond I hold. Soon, even darker forces will arise - and I shall be the one to lead them in the conquest of the Crystal Empire."

The ponies all glared at the evil king. Angry at his inept desire, and plans, but unable to stop him. It only grew worse when a thought crossed his mind. "No!" He then chuckled. "How foolish of me! With you six out of my way, I now have the means to conquer ALL of Equestria!"

"No!" Dusk shouted in horror.

"Oh, yes!" Sombra hissed. "And just to be clear: Tirek also warned me of those 'children' who were chosen to be your replacements. I honestly must admit that I am surprised you would be so diverse in sharing your culture, Prince Dusk Shine." Dusk remained quiet as he listened on, yet allowing a feeling of fear for his students to begin bubbling. "But it hardly matters, anyway. I sense no other creatures save for the ponies, your pet dragon-" He halted, as he closed his eyes, and allowed his magical senses to probe the region. "And a Griffon holding magic, along with a teenaged earth pony?" When his eyes opened, they narrowed as a malevolent grin crossed his muzzle. "So, two of your successors are nearby. Harmonia's power has now betrayed them, too. Laurana was wise to hide them from me: now, thanks to all of you, her failure is complete. It is all too clear that if my true empire is to rise, it must have a starting point. One with weak-minded thralls to serve me as I gather my forces." He laughed aloud. "Yes, indeed! The heart of darkness, and my dominion, should most fittingly be in your little home town, itself!"

The ponies all gasped in horror, before Rarity angrily demanded he leave ponyville alone. The shadow king merely scoffed. "And what will you do if I don't? Your elements are shattered, your tree is broken, and the spiritual force that gave you your power, and connected you together is no more! You are nothing to me, now, and it would be so easy to enslave the six of you." As soon as he said this, dozens of thin, claw-like hands began forming out of the shadows, and slither towards the Mane Six. All of them huddling together as they prepared to suffer the same fate they did in the empire, but with nothing to protect them. None save for the king, surprisingly, who suddenly recalled the shadows. "But why waste energy on such a fruitless task? If there's one thing I enjoy more than conquest, it's in the torment of my enemies. And the greatest torture any of you could endure is watching as i turn all those you love into my eternal slaves. Not to mention killing the two whose presence radiates that of Harmonia, itself, would remove the only true threat to my reign."

"No!" Dusk cried out. "Leave them alone! They have nothing to do with any of this!"

"They have EVERYTHING to do with this!" Sombra roared in anger, before his smile returned. "I suffer no threat to my existence. And if the death of those young ones you seem to care for ensures their "new" elements cannot defeat me, then so be it. Just knowing how it will effect you is more than enough justification for me." He then started moving backwards, away from the cage, as his eyes began glowing with dark magic. "And besides: natural fear is far more potent than mind-induced fear. And the loss of your home, friends, family - all that you know. Swallowed whole by Darkness, and Anarchy while you are helpless to stop it. THAT..........is your greatest fear now." With only his echoing laugh of triumph, and the protests of the mane six, Sombra returned to his shadow form, and sped off for Ponyville.

All while the darkening skies, and forest below began to stir.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Back in Ponyville, Spike had caught up with Starlight at the entrance to town. As they chatted, with Spike explaining all of the events which had taken place in the empire, that's when they began noticing something strange was going on with the sky. It appeared as though the clouds themselves were in conflict with each other, and endlessly fighting to swallow the sky whole. "Looks like a storm's coming in." Starlight assumed.

"That can't be right." Spike said inquisitively. "Ponyville's not scheduled to storm for another 2 weeks."

"Are you sure? It could just be a hiccup with the weather factory schedule, or maybe they just decided to bring it in early."

Spike's brow furrowed, and his own senses were now beginning to flare up. "No. This.......this isn't anything Cloudsdale would come up with." He then sniffed the air. "Something's wrong, Starlight. Something is seriously wrong. I can feel it." As the clouds grew even more savage, and began swallowing the sun, Spike gasped in fright. "Dusk! We gotta make sure they're alright! Something bad might have happened to them!"

"Spike, calm down!" Starlight exclaimed, getting the frightened young dragon to calm down enough to talk. "I know things are starting to look.....suspiciously bleak, but we have to keep calm. I'm sure Dusk and the others are fine. We just need-"

"Counselor Starlight!" came two young, familiar voices.

The pair looked to see two of the Young Six running up to them. Both of them looking rather frantic, and worried about something. "Gallus? Sandbar? What's wrong? You both look like you saw somepony get axed." Spike remarked, unwittingly making a morbid reference, which made both males even more despondent. "Well, no, we didn't see anything like that." Sandbar admitted.

"But.......we felt like it." Gallus said grimly.

Starlight, now feeling more cautious about what was going on asked, "What do you mean by that?"

"Just a few minutes ago, we felt something." Gallus explained. "I don't know how to completely explain it, but.....it felt like a part of us just.......died. Like someone took a sword, and ran it into our hearts. And then that part of us disappeared." He looked to Sandbar to confirm if he was accurate, and received a nod as the pony took over. "We think it might have something to do with the Tree of Harmony. Look at our crystals!" He pointed towards his Neo Element, and Gallus did the same. Both jewels were eerily glowing, and seemed to act as though they were hanging onto life by a thread. "Ever since we were hit by....whatever that pain was, this has been happening. Something is seriously wrong, and we don't think it's a coincidence."

"After Principle Dusk Shine left with his friends to the Crystal Empire, we felt something else was wrong." Gallus said. "Like something somewhere was being messed with, and effecting The Tree of Harmony. First we feel our elements weaken, and now this?" he indicated towards the now darkened, and reddening skies along with their gems. "Something bad is happening, and we need to get to the Tree as soon as we can. We have a feeling the rest of our friends might have also felt it, and are on their way here now!" he exclaimed with worry.

"That's what i've been saying, too!" Spike exclaimed in the same worry as the other two boys. "We need to get to Dusk and the others, and make sure they're okay!"

Before any action could be taken, however, a familiar black cloud arose to surround the town, with a haunting laugh echoing throughout the valley. It coincided with the horrible, darkening sky hanging over their heads. If anything, it succeeded in driving every single pony back into the town - all save for our group of four, who were still at the edge of the Ponyville. And thus, they were the first ones to greet the evil unicorn as he materialized out of the shadows. HIs bat-like wings stretched out far, and long to overshadow the group standing in front of him. After he furled them up again, he finally took notice of his surroundings. "Heh. So this is where the magic happens. .........Quaint."

"Sombra!" Spike stammered fearfully, garnering the shadow king's attention.

"King Sombra, to you, insignificant peon!" Sombra sneered as he easily recognized the dragon. Who he didn't recognize were the two ponies, and Griffon standing beside him. "A Griffon among other ponies? I had no idea equestria had been making allies of its competition. Seems their standards have sunk even lower than I ever imagined."

"Oh, yeah?!" Gallus exclaimed angrily. "How about you say that to my face, you lousy jerk?!" Only Sandbar prevented him from actually charging him, and making a mistake by means of biting and yanking his tail. Unfortunately, Gallus had gotten close enough to give Sombra a perfect view of his chest-borne Neo Element. He even tasted the energy of harmony radiating off of it. Looking at the ocean green earth pony, he noticed he also had a jewel embedded in his chest like the gryphon. His eyes widened in shock momentarily as he quickly put two and two together. "You two!" he exclaimed to the pair, who jolted in surprise. "You reek of magic from the Tree of Harmony - and those jewels are the source! What are they, and how did you come by them?!"

The boys eyes widened in horror as they both realized what he was talking about. Both covered their chests, and took a few, slow steps back out of growing fear. "N-no idea what you mean, man!" Sandbar said shakily, trying to sound brave. But his false bravado didn't fool the shadow king for an instant. "Very well." He snarled. "Perhaps you'll be more inclined to talk after experiencing your bodies full capacity.....for agony." Both boys gasped in fright as Sombra ignited his horn, ready to strike. But in his haste, he had completely forgotten about Starlight being there. And she capitalized on it by encasing him in a mass of crystal just before he could cast any kind of spell. The same kind of spell she used on Twilight during her time travelling fiasco. "Gallus, Sandbar: you need to run, now!"

"W-what?" Sandbar questioned. "But what about-?"

"I'll try and hold him off while I can, but you need to find Dusk, and the others! They're probably in trouble, and I was dumb enough to ignore the idea!" Suddenly, Sombra scowled in his crystal prison, and his dark magic began to cause the crystal around him to bubble black. Realizing there was no time, Starlight turned to them, and said, "Hurry! Find Dusk Shine, and find out what's happening!"

"But we can't just-!" Sandbar didn't finish, because Starlight cast a teleportation spell on him, and Gallus to send them as close to the castle of the two sisters as possible. She had a feeling they were key to stopping Sombra, and needed to help Dusk and the others to do so. But before she could do the same thing to Spike, the crystal completely turned black, and exploded in a burst of black clouds that sent her flying backwards. She skidded across the ground until hitting a nearby statue. Her body struck with pain, she staggered back to her feet to face Sombra. And she was filled with a chilling fright as she saw the Umbrum cloaked in complete darkness as his eyes glowed with the same dark power. His scowl made all the more intimidating as his wings unfurled. Spike recovered around that same time, having been knocked several feet away from her. Fear filled his heart as he saw Sombra radiating with such evil, and directed it at the only other mare he considered a sister. It was the fear of him hurting Starlight that drove Spike to do something reckless: flapping his wings, he charged at the Shadow King at full force.

"Spike, no!" Starlight exclaimed, seeing the little dragon charge the Umbrum, but her feeling too weak to stop him. Thus she watched as the young dragon's emerald flames struck Sombra's black, ethereal cloak with all his might. All it seemed to do, however, was annoy the Shadow King. And he found himself ensnared by several black tendrils emerging from the shadows - even muzzling him so he doesn't use his flames. With the nuisance taken care of, he turned his gaze back to ponyville, and finally grinned. "Now, where was I? Ah, yes." Raising his wings up, and igniting his horn, he shouted a single order to the town, and all who lived within. "SUBMIT!!!" A clap of his wings later, and the spell that enthralled the Crystal Empire consumed the whole of Ponyville as Dark Crystals sprung like a plague of weeds, damaging some homes as they sprouted. And every pony within instantly fell to the power of the Dark King. Even Starlight herself wasn't strong enough to resist his will, especially with her body struck with pain. To the young dragon's sorrow, as his muffled cries went ignored, all of ponyville appeared before King Sombra, with coats a dull, grey layer of color, and their eyes glowing lime green.

"OUR WILL IS YOURS, MY KING." They spoke simultaneously while bending a knee to their master, who laughed in triumph at his second victory. The raging storm adding to his menace as he admired his hoofwork. Soon enough, when his own laughter died down, he finally noticed he still had Spike in his clutches. Pulling him in, King Sombra eyes the dragon with malicious intent, before an idea came to him. "I've no doubt your unicorn friend sent those two children to find your keepers, dragon: meaning they will inevitably escape, and come for me." His horn then began igniting with dark magic as he said, "But once Canterlot is mine, and those fools confront me, imagine how they'll look when they realize that I am not alone."

Spike gulped in fear at the implications, though he could do nothing to stop what Sombra did next.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"-leave you here!" Sandbar exclaimed. Then he, and Gallus noticed they were no longer in ponyville. "Wha-? The Everfree Forest? Counselor Starlight sent us all the way out here?" he asked rhetorically.

"She did more than that, Sandbar! Look!" Gallus shouted over the loud winds blowing through the trees, while pointing in a single direction. The place he aimed at was one he and Sandbar knew all too well. "The Castle of the Two Sisters!" Sandbar exclaimed. The two then ran to the edge of the ravine, where they were met with a horrific sight that made them gasp in shock.

"The Tree of Harmony!" Sandbar distraughtly said, observing the massive hole where a familiar cave once stood. "It's gone!"

"How could this happen?!" Gallus exclaimed, feeling just as mortified as his pony friend. Now they understood why they felt that staggering pain a while back. And the stunning realization only made their hearts ache even more. Both stood in silence as the winds raged, the skies rumbled, and the reality of the situation hit them like massive hammers. It was Sandbar who finally spoke first. "We gotta get down there, now!"

"Why?" Gallus asked in confusion.

"Don't you remember what Starlight told us?" Sandbar asked, then pointed at a very noticeable black cone in the former cave. "And if I were to guess, that might be where our teachers are being held up. We need to help them out right now!" Without even waiting for Gallus to say anything, Sandbar raced over to the stone stairs leading into the ravine. Before following, Gallus stroked his whole face while giving an exasperated groan, followed by him saying, "Too much craziness in one day! Maybe I should've gone back to Griffonstone: less chance to deal with stuff like this!"

But still, he followed after his friend, deciding to just run after him considering he didn't trust these winds not to throw him around. Though the climb down was almost as hazardous, given both of them almost tripped at least 3 times coming down. But they eventually made it to ground floor, and ran over to where the cave used to be. Their hearts sinking at the sight of a massive, black crystal spike acting as a pike, standing over the rubble that was once the Tree of Harmony. Undeniable proof to oppose any doubts they may have had before. Any further thoughts were halted when they heard commotions coming out of the dark crystal cage just in front of the pike. Nodding to each other, the boys ran up to the cage, with Gallus taking to the air to look inside. His eyes widened and he exclaimed, "Professors!"

They all looked up to where the voice came from, and saw their student above them. "Gallus?!" shouted Rainbow Dash. "Is that really you?"

"Yeah, but he's not alone!" Sandbar shouted from the side of the cage, with the others recognizing his voice.

"Sandbar!" Applejack called out. "We're sure'n happy you two're alright, but what are you doing here?"

"It's Sombra!" Sandbar answered, earning gasps from everypony in the cage. "He just appeared out of a black fog at the same time the sky started going crazy!"

"Oh, goodness!" Rarity exclaimed with worry. "He didn't hurt you, did he?"

"No. Counselor Starlight teleported us as close as she could to you guys before the creep could try anything." Gallus said with contempt. "I can only imagine what he's doing right now." But then he asked, "What about you? He didn't hurt you guys, did he?"

"No, he.......kinda acted cliche when he caught us." Pinkie admitted. "He had the chance to turn us into evil, mind-controlled zombie ponies, but he said he didn't need to, and after making a bad guy threat he just ditched us here." Gallus gave her an incredulous look before saying, "Th-....that's stupid! He's stupid! Why was he being stupid?! He had an opportunity to off you guys, and he just leaves you?! If it were me, i-" His eyes jolted as he realized what he was saying, and blushed with embarrassment when he realized what he was saying. "Sorry." he chuckled nervously, before landing next to Sandbar, who asked, "Awkward tyraid aside, how do we get you guys out?"

"I don't know!" Dusk exclaimed as he began letting his emotions get to him. "The Tree of Harmony instilled balance between Light and Darkness, it grew the Elements of Harmony, and it kept the Everfree Forest at bay! I never thought its destruction would cause so much anarchy in so many ways! Now the world is going to tear itself apart, King Sombra will conquer what remains, and it's all my fault! I knew I wasn't ready to take up the princesses mantle: but i never thought i'd mess up THIS badly!" He panted, trying to hold his anxiety in check as he lowered his head in shame. His friends all gathered around him in an attempt to comfort him, when they turned to the only pony who hadn't joined in. "What are you all looking at me for?"

"Because this is usually where you say something humorous to lighten the mood, and lift our spirits." Rainbow said. But to her, and the others surprise, all Pinkie could do was look downtrodden and admit to them, "Sorry.....but nothing about this is funny to me." Something that made everyone in the chamber realize the weight of their situation. "Oh, man. We are doomed, aren't we?" Sandbar asked his Griffon friend.

"I have no idea, bud. I-.....i don't know." Gallus said with uncertainty, as the other ponies began to grow emotional from the severity of their situation. Rarity was actually the first to openly cry, to the concern of her friends. "Oh. I'm so sorry." She said in a light wobble while wiping her eyes. "It's just....I can't bear having the thought of my dear Sweetie Bell under the control of that evil monster."

"Or the cakes, and their sweet little twins!" Pinkie said sadly as she sat down with ears and eyes cast down.

"Or Spike! Or Starlight!" Rainbow begins as her anxiety grows, before she gasps. "Scoots! Oh, Scootaloo!" she said with such fear, and sorrow she almost broke.

"And mah whole fam'ly, too!" Applejack added.

"And Angel Bunny, Zecora, and all those dear, sweet animals!" Fluttershy openly cried.

Dusk's head fell lower to the ground than before. In fact, he lost the urge to even sit, and laid his head in his forelegs. "It's hopeless. We failed them."

Hearing this, though, Sandbar could only growl in anger at hearing the heroes he admires giving in to despair. "Don't say that!" He shouted loud enough for the group to hear them. "You're still around, aren't you? That means you haven't failed anyone just yet! I know it seems hopeless, but you six have always faced impossible odds in the past! When everything seemed to go wrong, I remember all those stories about how you found your way." He said, with a strong feeling of pride growing in his heart. "You found it in you to fight against the evils that tried to destroy everything you ever cared about. And even though it seemed impossible, you found a way! King Sombra thinks he's won, but he's wrong! He hasn't won, because he was arrogant enough to leave you alone! And you all defeated him before! Why should this time be any different?"

"Look around you, Sandbar." Rainbow said in an almost sullen tone. "The Tree of Harmony is gone, and as far as we know, so is Laurana. Without them, our chances aren't looking to good. And even if you're right, how do you expect us to beat Sombra? He had us played for suckers since we came to the empire! Now we're stuck here with no way out! Dusk's right: it's completely hopeless." Sandbar was about to argue further against his teacher's defeatist statement. But then Gallus made a humming sound loud enough to hear, and he said, "Actually, Sandbar's right." The girls, and Dusk, all looked to each other in confusion. Even Sandbar was a little surprised until Gallus continued. "You CAN beat Sombra, and you can start by getting out of this cage!"

"But how?" Pinkie asked.

Gallus collected his thoughts, and then asked, "Principle Dusk Shine? That crystal cage you're in: it's a type of magical barrier, right?"

Dusk considered this, and answered, "Actually......yes, it is. One that's meant to prevent any magic user from teleporting out, and is impervious to normal magical attacks. Since it's the product of Dark Magic, the only way to break through is with its opposite: Light Magic." He then sighed. "But i haven't taken the time to learn how to use that kind of magic. Otherwise we'd be out of here by now."

"But maybe that isn't the only way!" Gallus exclaimed with complete confidence. His headstallion's silence was enough que to continue, and he asked, "Do magical barriers form a complete dome that goes into the ground? You know, so that the subject can't escape by digging their way out?" Dusk once again considered the idea, then answered when he remembered. "No. Usually, magical barriers are limited to whatever surface they're cast on, unless whoever or whatever the spell is cast on is suspended in the air. Then it forms a complete orb around them, keeping them imprisoned inside."

"Well, Sombra's magical barrier seems limited to the ground floor. Like a wall of crystal pikes all melded together. It might be possible they don't actually sink into the ground." Gallus hypothesized. And thanks to that, Dusk was able to catch on quickly to what his student implied, and his determination and confidence returned. Wasting not even a second, he ran to the edge of the barrier, and began digging his way into the earth in front of it. "Dusk? What in tarnation are you doin'?" Applejack asked.

"I know it might seem farfetched, but I feel like Gallus may be onto something." Dusk answered. "Either way, I can't just give up when others are all depending on us!" And he resumed digging like a canine. His sheer determination inspired the others, and put smiles back on each of their faces as they approached. "Move over a little." Rainbow asked. "I'm faster, so i'll definitely be a big help." And she then proceeded to dig along with her alicorn friend.

"Um, I can help too, if that's alright." Fluttershy rhetorically asked from force of habit, before digging as well.

"I like digging!" Pinkie exclaimed. "Let's get down to earth!" She then turned her mane into a drill, and shot into the ground.

"Give us a scootch if'n y'all got room to spare." AJ asked, before also helping out.

"Normally I wouldn't even dream of touching dirt...but right now? SHOW ME THE MUDDY!" Rarity shouted, before raising her forelegs into the air, and "pouncing" on the growing tunnel. With the six of them working together, it only took them a matter of seconds before emerging a few feet away from the cage. The griffon and earth pony heard the sound, and both looked happy to see their teachers safe and free at last. "Alright, it worked!" Sandbar happily shouted. "I knew you could do it!" Dusk turned to his students, and smiled. "Maybe......but it was Gallus' wits that helped us figure our way out." He turned to the blue and yellow hybrid, and complimented, "You should really show how intelligent you are more often. You're alot smarter than you might think you are, Gallus. You should be proud of that fact." The young griffon sheepishly chuckled at the compliment, before turning to Sandbar, "Well, Sandbar deserves credit, too, for not giving up on you."

Dusk, and the girls all turned to the ocean green teenager, and gave him a heartfelt smile. "Indeed." He then put his hoof on Sandbar's shoulder. "Thank you for having faith in us, even when we didn't have any left."

Sandbar chuckled lightly. "Wouldn't be much of a good friend if I didn't try and help my friends, would I?"

Suddenly, the loud clapping of thunder erupted, and startled the group into looking out at the sky. Now, it had become a red, and black inferno of cloud that flashed with frightening light, as raging winds blew across the forest. In fact, so strong it was that a tree hanging overhead of the cave toppled over, and almost crushed the group. Were it not for Dusk's quick teleport they WOULD have been crushed. While they all looked panicked at the tree, Dusk gained a serious expression, and said, "We have to get going. Whatever Sombra's done, I have a feeling won't be easy to fix. I don't even think he understands what he's done."

"Well talking about it won't save Equestria, will it?" Rainbow questioned.

"Definitely not." Dusk agreed, igniting his horn. "Everybody hold still: there's no way we can risk going through Everfree like this, so i'll get us as close to Ponyville as I can. Let's hope we aren't too late."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Mane Six made their way to Ponyville with Sandbar and Gallus in tow. All of them were horrified by the state of their home, and even more so to see the citizens in an eerily familiar appearance as Sombra's thralls. They all ran to the town, while all of the ponies seemed to be walking in a certain direction. All of them were looking for somepony specific, while Sandbar and Gallus looked on in sadness for their teachers, and friends. After frantically looking around, Dusk finally saw a familiar purple pony on the move. It broke his heart to see Starlight enslaved to King Sombra like all the other ponies, but he didn't blame her for it. What did concern him was the lack of someone he knew should have been with her. "Starlight!" He called out worriedly. "Starlight, where's Spike? I thought he was with you!" His only answer from her was a monotone, "We must lay siege to Canterlot." His expression widened, and he frantically said, "Starlight, please! Don't let him control you! You're stronger than Sombra's magic! You have to fight it!" But his pleas fell on deaf ears as she continued walking away.

"Please, Applebloom! It's your sister, Applejack! Look at me, sugarcube!" Dusk heard AJ plead to her younger sister, only to get the same ignorance he received from Starlight. As soon as he reached her side, she turned to him and fearfully begged, "Please, Dusk: you gotta free her!" She had no need for begging, as she knew he would do it anyway. And try he did: running in front of the foal, and holding her in place, Dusk attempted to break Sombra's spell on her. But when he tried to undo the evil spell, it caused a surge that made her flinch, and sent him flying backwards. Applejack ran to him, and helped him up. "I-i'm-...i'm sorry, Applejack! I can't break her free! His hold on her is too strong! It's the same for everypony here!"

"Sweetie Belle, please!" Rarity pleaded to her young sister, only to be ignored like the rest of her friends. "I can't get her to stop!" She cried out to Dusk. "I can't-" Dusk silenced her with a hoof to her shoulder. "I'm sorry, Rarity, but none of us can. Sombra's power over them is too great. There's no way we can help them like this." Just as Rarity's expression fell, Fluttershy and Rainbow flew in, with the former saying, "The animals at the sanctuary are alright, thank Celestia!", and the latter frantically saying, "But I can't find Scootaloo! If she's been mind swiped, she should be with the others, right?!" Before Dusk could answer, a loud, and bawling "NOOOOOOO!" cried out into the air loud enough to cut through the thunder. The gang ran over to where they all heard the sound, and saw Pinkie holding onto the leg of Mr.Cake, while he and his wife drew a cart holding their infants, and a hugly (horrible and ugly) black cake with toxic green frosting, and jagged spikes on each surface. After a few seconds, she let go and was no longer getting dragged across the ground. But she still moaned in misery as her friends arrived. "He made them bake a Black Licorice Fruit Cake that says Congratulations to our favorite, supreme emperor, King Sombra, in cream frosting! IT'S THE UGLIEST CAKE I'VE EVER SE-E-E-E-E-EEEEN!!!" She wept comedically in Rainbow Dash's chest, with the pegasus saying, "Dusk? This is bad. Like, really bad!"

"I've never been so scared in my whole life!" Fluttershy said in a teary voice while holding onto Pinkie.

"There's gotta be something we can do!" Gallus exclaimed.

"Don't panic!" Sandbar said, trying to keep everyone calm despite Dusk pacing in the background. "I know there's a way we can help them! There is, isn't there?" He asked the now frantic Dusk. "I don't know, Sandbar! I have no idea what to do, how to free the ponies, OR how to defeat Sombra!" His wings flared as he stopped in place. "Everypony was so sure i'd be perfect for the job of ruling Equestria! But this is exactly what I was afraid of! Can anything else possibly go wrong?!"

"Well...........with the Tree of Harmony, and Laurana gone, there is a chance that with the inclusion of this crazy storm blowing everything away, the everfree forest could come to life, and start to take over!" Pinkie said in a panic.

"Darling, that's oddly specific." Rarity said with confusion. But her lips sealed, and everyone gasped at the sight of hundreds of thousands of monstrous vines emerging out of the forest to slither towards their home. "Didn't anyone make it a point NOT to use the phrase Headstallion Dusk just used?!" Gallus squawked. But noone really heeded that statement as they saw the vines draw closer, and closer by the second. Wrapping themselves around anything they could get their mass around. Now Dusk was more fearful than ever before. "It's just as I thought: without the Tree of Harmony, and Laurana's power to give it strength, the Everfree Forest is growing out of control!"

"Oh, man, it's that Plundervine fiasco all over again!" Sandbar exclaimed.

"What do we do, Dusk?" Fluttershy asked frightfully.

"We have to hold it back, somehow!" Dusk said, walking in the wild vine's direction. "Even if we do get everypony free of Sombra, and defeat him, it will all be for nothing if the forest runs wild, and leaves no place for everypony to come back to!" He gave Rainbow a look, and she got the message. She flew on over to the nearby florist stand, and picked up all of the tools she could find. In a Dash, she presented the group of eight with a variety of gardening tools: an ax, a pair of clippers, two rakes, a planting knife, a shovel, a garden hoe and a sickle. Dusk got one rake while Aj and Fluttershy took the clippers and other rake, pinkie took the hoe while Dash took the ax, and Rarity, Sandbar, and Gallus took the knife, shovel, and sickle respectively. They all stood together in single-file, and with determined expressions they took up arms and hooves, and prepared to do their duty.

"For our friends!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"For our Families!" Rarity and AJ exclaimed.

"For our home!" Pinkie and Rainbow exclaimed.

"For Equestria!" Dusk, Sandbar, and even Gallus exclaimed.

Just as the vines reached the town limits, the heroic figures charged at the chlorophyll-based horde, and prepared for their next battle.

"FOR EQUESTRIA! "

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Meanwhile, all of Ponyville continued its mindless, monotonous trek across the path to Canterlot. Just several meters away from the city gates, when King Sombra himself appeared at the head of the army he had crafted in a plume of smoke. A triumphant grin on his face as they reached the moat. The castle guard, needless to say, were startled by the display, and readied to sound the alarm. But Sombra was faster, and obliterated every horn at their disposal. He then turned to his army, and said, "You! Break it down!" He had addressed Big Macintosh, who charged at the gate without hesitation. With only a single charge, he broke it down, and reduced it to splinters, with Sombra and his army passing through with ease. Seeing no other choice, the guards stationed at the gate flew down, and aimed their spears at the king, demanding he surrender. The Shadow King merely laughed at their bravery. "You demand I surrender? Adorable. You!" he addressed Starlight. "Restrain them. Then summon every pony in this city, and hold them in this spot." He then fired a powerful augmentation spell into her, and increased Starlight's strength by ten fold. Once that was done, she wasted no time in following her Emperor's orders. Her horn ignited, and the next thing the guards, and every pony in Canterlot knew, they were all frozen in place by a magical aura after being summoned.

Once they were in place, Sombra cast his dark magic on all of them, and enslaved them as he did ponyville. Once their eyes filled with toxic green light, and their coats dulled, he nodded to Starlight to release them. She did so, and gave him the freedom to change the guard's armor into Darkhelm Armor, just for amusement as well as ensuring security. "Guard this gate with your worthless lives." he commanded his army, who nodded in obedience, before returning to his shadow form, and heading into the castle. Along the way, he ensnared every guard he came across with his enslaving magic, until he finally stood before the doors to the throne room. But to his surprise, the throne room was completely empty. Surprise quickly turned to disappointment. "So they fled? Feh! Who could have imagined the Royal Sisters were too cowardly to even face me. I guess without the Elements of Harmony, they truly are dependent on their own subjects."

"The princesses left an hour ago, my lord." One of the throne room guards said. "Nopony knows where, because they left without a word."

"Hm? Is that so?" he asked, receiving a nod in reply. "How interesting." Suddenly, the guard was reduced to pure, black crystal. "Something must have drawn them away if they were to have left without any warning." He made his way up the walkway until he stood upon the throne ramp. "No matter. If they were somehow expecting my arrival, and left to prepare, they will not find me so easily surprised. Is that not right my new, shadowy friend?" he grinned, as a tall, winged figure appeared out of the crystallized guards shadow, and then proceeded to shatter him to pieces. The display being enough to make the shadow king laugh in amusement.

For he had so much worse in store for the ones who would soon come to defy him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Try as they may, the heroes of Equestria, and two of their successors, were fighting a losing battle. For every vine they cut down, every tendril they severed, another took its place. Fluttershy managed to save any animals that were nearly ensnared, at least. But at the end of the day, it was like they were fighting an army of hydras: new heads replaced every new one they cut off. "Is it just me, or is this starting to look hopeless?" Rainbow questioned.

"We have to keep trying!" Dusk desperately cried as he whacked at the vines. But this one was caught by them, and drawn from his magical grasp. He watched as his only weapon was broken in half, and more vines grew. Pretty soon, he and all of his friends were surrounded. Except for the occasional swing of an ax or sickle, they were at the end of their rope. And all of them knew it, too. Unless something happened to give them a saving grace, they would not even be able to reach Canterlot to even face Sombra. They may very well be doomed.

That is, until beams of Golden Yellow, and Night Blue vaporized the approaching vines. To the heroes surprise, and relief, the Princesses had arrived out of the storming sky, allowing a ray of light to emerge. They then began barraging the vines as they flew in to hold off the forest's advances with their magic. "This is incredible!" Dusk exclaimed with a hybrid of relief, surprise, and joy. "I can't believe you're here!" Suddenly, a bright white light flashed beside them, and the Pillars of Equestria appeared. "Nopony is meant to handle this on their own! Rockhoof!"

"Aye! Silly ole' vines! One dirt trench comin' right up!" Rockhoof shouted before bearing his shovel in his mouth, running as far as he can to the edge of Ponyville, and like lightning, dig a trench to slow down the vines advances. Starswirl then gave Mistmane a nod, which she gave back with a smile, and she began to use her magic on the forest along with the princesses. He turned to Meadowbrooke, who also nodded as she donned her mask, and ran to the other side of the princesses. Tossing specific potions at the forest to slow the vines down. That left only Starswirl, Somnambula, and Flash Magnus. "Starswirl?!" Dusk exclaimed in enhanced shock. "You're here, too, and with the other Pillars?"

"Well, not just us." he indicated sheepishly, before revealing the four individuals behind him - all of whom Sandbar, and Gallus were especially happy to see.

"Guys!" Sandbar shouted as he ran up to Yona, Smolder, Silverstream, and Ocellus to hug them. Though he normally wasn't one for sentimental mushiness, Gallus himself couldn't help but join in on the group hug. Both of them were just happy their friends were alright, and safe. "It's awesome you're alright," Sandbar happily said, "but how-?"

"We met up halfway to Ponyville when we ran into these guys." Smolder pointed to the Pillars. "Turns out they were heading our way."

"And the Princesses were with them, too!" Silverstream said.

"Yona think they know that, Silverstream." Yona said to the hyperactive hippogriff.

"There was no way we could leave them in this horrible storm alone," Stygian said, appearing from behind the Student Six, "so Starswirl decided it be best to bring them with us."

"Stygian!" Dusk happily exclaimed, giving the gangly unicorn a friendly hug. "It's great to see you after all this time!"

"Well....the life of a newfound novelist is quite a busy one these days." Stygian joked. "I was planning to visit recently, though." His warm demeanor lessened as he looked around. "I only wish the opportunity arose at a better time."

"Guys, what's going on?!" Ocellus asked in a scared voice. "Why is all of this happening?!"

"There's so much to explain right now." Dusk said remorsefully, before turning to his idol. "Starswirl: the Tree of Harmony! It's been-!"

"I know, Prince Dusk Shine." Starswirl raised his hoof to calm his young friend. "The tree.....has been vanquished." Everyone in the gathered group except the Mane Six, Gallus and Sandbar gasped in horror. "I alerted the other Pillars as soon as I could. The princesses arrived sooner than the others, and explained their shared fears." His tone turned somber, and to one of grief. "I felt it, when it happened: it was as though a fragment of my own soul - a piece of my own essence - broke apart from my very being, and suddenly......ceased to be." He looked around him to the gathered group. "And given how all here are connected to the Tree in some manner, I can only assume it was the same with you?"

"You're right." Dusk said with regret in his voice. "I'm so sorry!" His eyes closed, and his head lowered in shame, as he could not look the wizened wizard in the eye. But Starswirl simply cupped his chin, raised his head and said, "Don't be! I have more than enough magic in me to aid in holding the forest at bay! Rockhoof, Mistmane, and Mage Meadowbrook will be of special aid in the task!"

"You can really do that?" Dusk asked.

"Of course! The Pillars, and I planted The Tree of Harmony!" He then gave Dusk a knowing look. "Who do you think kept the forest at bay before it did?" He then trotted toward his former students, and unleashed his most powerful beam of magic at the tendril vines. All of them rent asunder from his awe-inspiring might. "Ah, yeah! Go get 'em, beardy!" Dash exclaimed as Starswirl took his place inbetween his former students. Together with their continuous blasts, Mistmane's mystical influence to calm the forest, Rockhoof's continuous digging to deepen the trench, and Meadowbrook continuously casting potions to nullify the vines, with Somnambula spreading a few bottles from the air, a barricade had ultimately been produced. Seeing that the danger of the Everfree Forest was under control, Dusk felt free to warn his fellow rulers of what has transpired. "Sombra's behind all of this! He destroyed the Tree of Harmony, and now he's enslaved all of Ponyville to invade Canterlot!"

"We left the city defenseless!" Luna exclaimed in horror. "How could we be so foolish?!"

"That's not the worst of it." Dusk said in a lower voice. "I think he's in league with Tirek." This made everyone except Dusk's friends halt in their tracks, and adopt fearful expressions. "He's the one who told him to fake a defeat, and use us to find the tree of harmony. I think he's planning something..and Sombra's only the prelude to something much worse."

"Something we will worry about another time. For now, go, Dusk Shine!" Celestia commanded. "Stop King Sombra, and save Equestria! We will contain the Everfree Forest!"

"We'll go with you, your highness." Flash Magnus said as he flew next to the alicorn prince. "If this King Sombra's enslaved the ponies in your home, then the chances are he's done the same to the royal guard in canterlot. Thankfully, i've trained the guard enough to know how they operate." He then gave a confident smirk. "Plus, it wouldn't be bad to have a helping shield in case a fight comes up."

"I will aid you, as well." Stygian said. "I might be able to aid in creating strategy to combat the shadow king. We may not have fought him, but I have read about him.......a little. But I promise to be of aid." Dusk smiled, and said, "And we'd be grateful to have you, Stygian."

"Don't forget about us!" Smolder exclaimed with confidence. "The Tree of Harmony might be gone, but these babies are might still have some harmony juice left in them to wipe that Sombra guy out." she said, indicating to her Neo element. "Besides, he needs to be taught a lesson!" Dusk was about to argue against it, given the fact none of them should even be here in the first place, and what they were about to go up against was dangerous. But then Sandbar spoke up, saying, "We know it's gonna be dangerous, Prince Dusk. But right now, you need all the help you can get. And we already proved ourselves once against Tirek. Sombra should be no different." Dusk still felt conflicted about this, and wanted to say no. But then Sandbar said, "Please: for Laurana.", and that was it. He realized that no matter what, the Student Six would do everything in their power to help. Equestria had become as dear to them as their own homes, and they cared for the Mane Six, and ponyville equally. There would be no stopping them. "Alright." He reluctantly agreed. "But you six stay close, and be careful, understand?"

"No worry, Headstallion Dusk!" Yona said. "Yona and friends best at being careful!"

"Unless you count what happened at the school last semester." Gallus remarked, earning an elbow from Smolder.

With all of that out of the way, the defenders resumed their attack, and Dusk rejoined his friends with their added companions. "At least we're back to only one problem, now." Pinkie said enthusiastically. But that didn't quite help alleviate the groups worries. They knew exactly what they would be facing, and the dangers it would entail. It was going to be a difficult battle in more ways than one. But they also were unwilling to allow fear to control them, and make mistakes that could cost them their loved ones. They would fight, and they would protect Equestria. Their resolve remained strong as Dusk Shine teleported them all to Canterlot.

And to their final confrontation.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They appeared outside the city gates. Some of them were actually hopeful entry into the city would be easy. But to their ever-growing chagrin, it was not. "Oh, dear." Rarity said with dread as she, and the others observed the hundreds of ponies overlooking the gate, standing atop the ramparts, and at the numerous watchtowers. All of them like statues, whose eyes glowed toxic green from enslavement. "It truly is dreadful seeing so many ponies like this: especially ones we know so well."

"Does this mean what I think it does?" Silverstream asked with worry.

"Sombra's gonna force us to fight all of our friends?" Fluttershy asked with fright.

"Not if I can help it! I'll fly overhead, and give 'em the slip!" Rainbow Dash boasted as she took off. Flash Magnus and Dusk told her no, but she was too far away to hear. Though it hardly mattered, for as soon as she got close enough, she was blocked off by the Wonderbolts. ALL of the Wonderbolts, she noted. "Aw, come on!" She suddenly jolted to the side as a magical bolt barely missed her. A group of unicorns were firing on her from down below, and with intimidating speed that forced her to retreat back to her friends. "Okay, maybe I spoke too soon!"

"Ah'll say!" Applejack remarked in annoyance. "How 'bout ya think before ya fly off like that again, huh?"

"Nevermind that!" Stygian shouted. "Here come the thralls! Ready yourselves!"

Exactly as soon as Stygian had completed that sentence, the drawbridge had been lowered. And on the other side were all the other ponies Sombra had enslaved, galloping to join the unicorn 'guards' that had previously teleported to attack Rainbow Dash. Only their numbers had increased to include all of Canterlot. Our heroes had gotten themselves scattered by the oncoming masses in an attempt to avoid harming them, and getting captured by them. Poor Rarity had found herself being chased by Fancy Pants, and many other Canterlot nobles she had recognized, with a large net. "Oh," she moaned while dodging a stallion, "sorry about this, Fancy Pants!" She then used her magic to grab his bowtie, and wrap it around his eyes. This distracted him long enough for her to take the net in her own magic, and throw it down on the pursuing ponies. Pinkie, and AJ then arrived to grab each end of the next, and tie the net to a pair of dark crystals. Thus safely securing the enslaved ponies. "We promise to let you out as soon as we can!" Applejack said, hoping they could at least hear her.

The student six were doing their hardest to avoid conflict, but had found it almost difficult. "Ah! Yona not like when ponies make creepy eyes!" Yona exclaimed, pushing against a group of the ponies. Then, to her surprise, the ponies that attempted to pile on top of her were ensnared in a spider web from above. Along with any other ponies coming her way, and the way of Sandbar, who was using his size to avoid getting caught. To their relief, Ocellus had turned herself into a giant Spider-Fly, and was being aerial support. Seeing her like that might have terrified Yona in the past, but after last semester in school, she learned to actually love arachnids. And this flying arachnids colors made her easy to recognize. "Alright! Way to go, Ocellus!" Sandbar whooped, before yelping at an oncoming guard that was suddenly knocked over by Gallus. The earth pony sighed as his griffon friend landed with his chest puffed out a little. "Thanks, Gallus!"

"Pfft! That's what best friends are for, remember?" Gallus smirked, and bumped his fist with Sandbar's hoof. But their excitement turned to fright as Sombra Guards emerged out of the shadows to ambush them. The young griffon suddenly remarked on how they might be in real trouble as the menacing ponies in black armor approached. But to their great fortune, Flash Magnus appeared in a 'flash', and began doing battle with the Sombra Guards. Taking a bipedal stance with shield in hoof, Magnus began to overpower the soldiers with a series of punches, kicks, and shield thrusts that incapacitated them. Pretty soon, the group was left with their mouths wide open in amazement at the display. "Awesome!" Gallus shouted. "If that's what being a guard's all about, then sign me up!"

Flash chuckled, "Appreciate the enthusiasm, Gallus." His face then turned back to the oncoming horde. "But there's no time for admiration! We have a battle to win!" The three teenagers made sounds of agreement before charging forth with Magnus, having gained the confidence to stand up to the Sombra Guards that appeared, at least. All the while, in the skies above, Silverstream and Smolder were helping Rainbow and Fluttershy to keep a group of Pegasi Sombra Guards away from Ocellus as she continued to shoot webbing down from the sky at any pony not wearing Darkhelm Armor, in order to keep them safe. The pegasi were formidable fliers, but their movements were as robotic as if they were on the ground. So it was easy for the trio to make a plan with but a look. Flying right towards each other, the three fliers maneuvered the Sombra Guards in an X-axis towards a middle point. Then, once they were close enough, they dived up into the air, and made the guards collide into each other. Dusk caught them as they fell, and safely placed them on the ground. All this time, he and Stygian had been on standby, trying to think of a way to get past the army of thralls. The alicorn prince putting sleeping spells on any pony that approached them, with Stygian warning him of any pony coming from a certain direction. Despite his initial worry, Dusk was seeing his students, and friends holding their own against Sombra's army very well. Flash and the three students with him beat down any Sombra Guards in their crosshairs with their own skills while Ocellus was subduing all the ponies they could safely incapacitate.

The battle seemed to be going well.

But then, Dusk caught sight of an aqua-colored flash of light. And his eyes widened when he realized it was Starlight. Still full of the enhancement spell cast on her, the enthralled unicorn used her own magic to not only free everypony from their bonds: she also returned many to consciousness, and knocked Ocellus and the other fliers out of the sky with a scattershot of magic. All except Rainbow Dash, who barely evaded the attack. But it hardly mattered, as the Wonderbolts finally arrived to corner her with the others. Flash and his group, Rarity, Pinki, Aj, the fliers, Stygian and Dusk were all backed into a single spot. Surrounded on all sides, with a unicorn who rivaled Dusk himself in magical strength, and with no way out. "Oh, dear." Stygian nervously said. "This doesn't appear good."

"Ah think Stygian's right!" Applejack said. "We can't keep going on like this now that Starlight's out here, too! We need to find a way inside!"

"But we can't just leave them all like this! All possessed and Sombra-fied!"

"It doesn't look like we have much choice, Miss Rarity!" Silverstream exclaimed.

"What do we do, Dusky?" Pinkie asked frightenedly, as the horde drew closer.

"I have no idea," Dusk said, while igniting his horn, "But we can't waste anymore time here."

Just as the army tried jumping them, they disappeared in a lavender flash of magic.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once again, the groupd found themselves stunned from the instant teleportation, but in the halls of Canterlot Castle. "Sorry, everyone." Dusk apologized. "But that was the only way I could think of to get us in the castle as fast as possible."

"Don't worry about it, Dusk." Flash reassured the alicorn, putting a hoof on his shoulder. "You got us inside: now we just have to find King Sombra, and-" The sound of loud crunching suddenly emerged, interrupting the orange furred pegasus. Confused, the gang all looked around to see where it was coming from. That was when a familiar mismatch of mischief floated down from above with a jar of pickles in his arm. He was already helping himself to one, even as the group gawked at him. The most surprised to see him were Flash, and Stygian, who had not met him until now. "Prince Dusk.......is that....?"

"Discord!" Dusk exclaimed happily, unintentionally ignoring Stygian's question, and earning the Draconequus' attention.

"Whaaaaaat?" Discord exclaimed in a nonsensical, exaggerated tone. "What in Celestia's name is this?! No elements, no princesses, only two out of six of the mighty "Pillars of Equestria" at your side, and your little circle of diverse friends that have yet to master the "Neo-Elements" sticking out of their chests? Looks like you goofy-goobers are in a bit of a pickle." He said while waving his half-eaten pickle on a fork. "Or would you maybe say that you're in," he suddenly summoned a jar of jelly, "more of a jam?", which he then proceeded to stick his half-eaten pickle into, before eating the rest of it. Dusk paid his jests no mind because of how happy he was that the chaos spirit was here: and that meant there was hope for them. "I'm so glad to see you, Discord, but.....what are you doing here?"

"Well, I WAS getting ready to hang out these "Congratulations to your new rulership of Equestria, Dusk Shine" banners throughout the castle," he said while conjuring banners with pictures of Dusk himself drawn crudely in crayon, as if a foal had drawn it, before he folded it up, and made it disappear, "right before your coronation, but I guess it's a little premature, now." He said in a voice of mock sympathy, though without any real malice. "And besides, after sensing AND seeing everything that's been happening, how could I miss this? After all, inbetween hanging around, and waiting eleven weeks for Kahnac to get off of those stupid drawing projects of his, and finally get back to writing this chapter, this is the most excited i've been in a long while!" Discord said, while giving me an annoyed look.

Thankfully, Pinkie went up to him, and defended me by saying, "Hey, don't insult Tim like that, Discord! Writing and drawing aren't all that different from each other, and the worst they have in common is finding inspiration, and motivation!" The others were increasingly confused by this sudden conversation, but remained quiet. "I'm a baker, so I know how much time art takes to work on. And Tim's been making alot of awesome artwork recently even with all the stress he's been under to get back into writing. At least he's been working on the chapter bit by bit, and he's gotten his writing spirit back, so you can't complain about that, can you?"

Discord grumbled before he said, "Well......I guess not, since I consider chaos an artwork of sorts, as well. So I know what writer's block feels like."

"There you go!" Pinkie said. "At least you understand that patience is key when it comes to art AND literature. And Tim's an amazing writer and artist anyway. So the wait was definitely worth it."

Thank you for that, Pinkie. I really appreciate that, and if I could, i'd hug you for being nice - nice, AND squishy!

"You're welcome, Mr. Kahnac!" Pinkie giggled.

"Okay, can we PLEASE get back to the story, now?" Discord asked in annoyance. "I know fourth wall breaks are mine, and pinkies thing, but this is ridiculous!"

Anyway..........

"Well, we're glad you're here!" Dusk said. "King Sombra's back, and he's taken over Canterlot! What's more, he's destroyed the Tree of Harmony!" Discords eyes suddenly widened in seriousness. "You don't say?" He asked in a neutral tone. "I guess that explains why the balance of our world's been thrown on its head, and placed into Anarchy."

"Uh, don't you mean chaos?" Smolder asked confusedly.

"No, my little drake friend, I meant what I said: this goes beyond any chaos I could ever produce, and has risen to its more wicked aspect, Anarchy. Unless something's done about it, and quickly, I have the feeling something worse than crazy winds, lightning strikes, and a shift in the scales of mystic power will be the least of your worries."

"Then it's a good thing you're here to lend us a hand now!" Dusk exclaimed, flying up to Discord's eye-level. "We could really use some all-powerful lord of chaos help right about now." Discord put a finger to his chin, acting as though he were giving it thought. But then said, "Who, moi? Oh, I couldn't possibly!", in the most exaggerated tone before walking off. This worried the heroes a great deal, and they began to follow after him. Not soon after, they found themselves in in the hallway leading to the throne room. Four Sombra Guards were there, and upon seeing the intruders, got into a charge to attack. The group grew worried, as Dusk pleaded with Discord to help. Gallus, however, had his own idea on how to get the draconequus to help them take out the guards without hurting or killing them. "Forget him, Dusk! It's four against fourTEEN. We don't need that walking zoo's help to take care of them if he's going to be an absolute jerk about it. That's all that he's good at being, anyway, aside from being completely useless."

That got the chaos spirit's attention, and almost not in a good way as he looked up from the book he was reading, and angrily slammed it shut while poofing it out of existence, while tossing a pair of spectacles away out of existence, too. "I Beg your pardon, young griffon?!" He almost bellowed as he stomped his way past the group. "Have you already forgotten who I am, or is your brain the same size as an average bird?!" Gallus glared at that possibly specist comment, but said nothing as he awaited his reverse psychology to take complete effect. "I was merely rooting for our future ruler here in silence, waiting for him to finally handle things on his own, and gain that amazing spark of confidence we know he has inside." He said with what actually sounded like praise, before his tone turned sour. "But if you have the Gaul to think I, the all-powerful lord of chaos, am useless, then it seems that i have to correct you - starting right now!" With a few snaps of his fingers, he sent two guards into a giant web, one down a trap door leading to whoknowswhere, and trapping the other two in giant scoops of icecream. Thus neutralizing the threat, without anyone getting hurt. Discord himself grew smug as he put his hands to his hips, and puffed his chest out three inches wide. "So, how did you like that, Mr. Doubting Mustafa?"

"Hoho, you sure fooled me!" Gallus sarcastically remarked, before smirking as he said, "Though Prince Dusk probably just wanted this dealt with quickly, we really could have done this on our own. But I didn't want to undermine him, so I just gave you a little "confidence boost" to help us out." Discord raised a hand to speak........before his jaw fell down slack, and his eyes comically bulged out of his head. "First ponies, and now a smarmy griffon uses that reverse psychology on me - and wins?!" he exclaimed, turning into a sheep of himself. "How sheepish can someone make me feel?"

"Don't feel bad, Discord." Dusk said to the spirit as the group made their way to the throne room doors. "You WERE a big help, since Gallus was right about my not wanting to risk hurting the guards because of their innocence in all this." He smiled, and said as he walked away, "I really don't know what we'd do without you." This, however, did not have a good effect on the draconequus, who seemed concerned about something as he returned to his real form. Whatever it was would have to wait.

King Sombra awaited.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Inside the throne room, the chamber had become a cornucopia of dark crystal. Sombra had been blasting every part of the throne room with his dark magic, and sprouting his crystals all around. All of them were filled with the essence of Darkness, and only further allowed his power to stay consistently strong by drawing upon the magical essence in the very air, and channeling it into him for strength. Among other uses he kept to himself. But above all else, it appeared to be instinct that drove him to do this. As it may well have been instinct for all of his Umbrum race to do, as offspring of the Darkness. He cared little, either way, as it only helped assert his dominance wherever he went. And helped to strike fear in the hearts of his enemies. Speaking of enemies, he cast a glance behind him when he heard the doors of the throne room open, and in came walking a huge group of creatures and ponies. Far more than he actually expected, but he paid no heed to it, still. They were still no threat to him.

"It's over, Sombra! Surrender now, or else!" Dusk commanded with authority in his voice.

The Shadow King only chuckled as he finally turned around to face the group. "Here to make a pathetic attempt at a final stand? Brave, but.....completely foolish. You have no power over me: King Sombra is supreme now." A loud yawn escaped from Discord's mouth, purposefully drawing attention to him as he crossed his arms in a bored fashion. "Good gracious, I heard you were an average, run of the mill villain, but you take it all the way up to eight-hundred."

Sombra raised an eyebrow as he said, "Discord. So it IS true: you're free," he looks to the others with disgust, "and allied with the weaker species you once saw as playthings."

"And it seems the rumors of your compensation for your lack of something was true." Discord remarked, making neon fingers point at Sombra's sides. "Where'd you get the wings? Bargain sale at the "Villains R Us" store? I didn't know they were still in business."

Sombra scowled. "And I didn't know you were as big a fool as Tirek made you out to be." This got the condescending smirk to wipe off Discord's face - literally - and finally made the Draconequus glare at the Umbrum alicorn. "Care to correct yourself, shadow boy?" he said in a low, threatening tone while his eyes shined threateningly. An action which actually made his friends back away somewhat. Sombra, however, wasn't intimidated in the slightest, and only laughed in the face of Discord's bravado. "Why should I....when you were foolish enough not to consider a possible trap." Discord blinked in surprise, and the other creatures eyes widened in fear. But before any could even make a move, he tapped his hoof on the ground, and a wave of black magic spread through the room and into the black crystals. The result was a barrier of darkness that encased the entire room, and trapped all of the figures inside. Everything except the doors, and windows remained. And all of the element wielders, and even Discord himself, felt their strength suddenly begin to leave them. "Wh.......what's happening?" Rainbow questioned.

"I feel pooped out." Pinkie said weakly.

"He's done....something." Flash Magnus said in a strained voice. "My strength.......feels like it's draining."

Sombra laughed in amusement at the sight of the fifteen creatures practically bending a knee to him. He took this time to do what he did best: gloat. "You ignorant fools! What did you think would happen when you came to confront me? That through some miracle you would find the strength to defeat me once, and for all? I think not! My crystals are not merely for decoration: they enhance my power over the Darkness, after converting the mana in the very air into energy for me to absorb. Only now the effects are even greater with the Tree of Harmony gone, and the Balance turned in evil's favor." He rubbed on a dark crystal he summoned out of the ground. "Through this mineral, I can channel my own powers at great distances. Spreading my will across any region I desire." He then grinned at the company that was struggling to get up. "And as of now, I channeled a dampening spell that weakens your bodies will to fight. To me, you are as harmless as a baby hew. The best chance to field test my new toy."

Dusk and the others wondered what Sombra meant by that as he ignited his horn with that sickening, bubbling dark magic again. Suddenly, right before the group appeared a pool of darkness. And out of this darkness slowly rose a winged figure. One whose entire form was shrouded in shadow, and whose eyes were yellow lights. Based on its physique, they could tell it was a dragon in its late teens, given it was almost Discord's size. Yet its build was imposing, its wings were grand, its tail long and barbed with a stinger, and pair of horns and tusks were on each side of its head, making it look more like a demon than a dragon. But upon closer inspection, Dusk noticed a familiar pair of spikes on the creature's head, shaped like a frill. One he recognized all too well. "Spike!" he yelled out, earning everyone's attention.

"Spike?" Smolder asked weakly. "Where? I don't see......." But then she looked at the creature again, and her widened in horror. "Oh, no!"

"What wrong?" Yona asked Smolder. "Why Smolder afraid? And where is Spike/baby dragon?"

"That thing." Smolder all but whispered as she pointed at the shadow beast. "That thing IS Spike!"

"What?!" came a collective shout from everyone in the team, with Rarity herself saying, "Preposterous! My spikey-wikey could never be that-..t.....that thing in a thousand years! Right, Dusk?" Her confidence wavered, however, when she saw the distraught expression on the alicorn's face. And the faint sign of tears appeared at the corner of his eyes. "D-..Dusk?"

"Denial is merely the first stage of death, and grief, they say." Sombra said in a mocking tone. "I believe the next emotion is fear.........which we now have an abundance of." He grinned again. "Now comes the anger." A statement proven true when Dusk turned from horrified to enraged as he forced himself to his hooves. "You-! You evil freak! What did you do to him?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY BROTHER?!?" He roared in pure hatred, causing the others to recoil at his anger. It was rare to see him like this. But when they did, they always hoped it was never directed at them......though Pinkie Pie once ended up on the receiving end of his anger once. Now it was in action again, but Sombra only laughed in amusement. "Still gnawing away at that branch, are we? Yes, this is your little pet dragon: with vastly greater improvements. Dragons have always been the perfect tools of war, but...their endless greed makes them all but impossible to use." The Shadow King smirked as he continued. "Yet despite the fact they teeter on the edge of Darkness, somehow they hold the will to safely walk the line without succumbing. All.........except for the young of the species. Their mental, and spiritual defenses are weak, as this one proved when you and he encountered my Door of Nightmares. This idea was also owed in part to that insidious centaur, as he suggested that drawing out a child's latent darkness is far easier than corrupting adults. Now he is the first of a new generation of long lost warriors of Darkness, not seen since the ancient days of the First Generation since Lord Tirac. Hence why the most fitting name for these creatures of darkness, and in turn my new weapon, must be the most simple: Tiracian."

"Pfeh! Lame!" Discord chided as he stood back up.

"Say the kettle to the pot. But nevermind that. Now I believe it's time......for bargaining to come forth."

"I'm warning you right now, Sombra!" Dusk hissed, forcing his horn to ignite, and aimed it at Sombra. "Change him back, or i'll make sure you won't even be able to return to the Aether after i'm through with you!" Without warning, Spike the Tiracian, sped in front of Dusk at frightening speeds. He then punched him hard across the face, and sent him flying backwards. Sombra laughed at the sight of his enemy being so easily swatted like a fly. He then watched as Spike took advantage of the heroes worry for Dusk, and he flashed to each, and every creature, and knocked them to where Dusk had hit the floor. Flash put up some resistance, but with Sombra's dampening spell at work, it didn't last long. And he too joined the pile. Spike began to menacingly approach the group, with Dusk giving his young brother a pleading look. "Spike, please, listen to me! I know you can hear me! It's Dusk! Your brother!" Spike remained silent as he drew closer, and drew from the darkness a blade of indigo energy that he poised for striking. Tears now began to fall from Dusk's face as he looked into the empty yellow eyes of the creature that was his younger brother. "Don't you know your Dusk?" Silence remained as the dragon turned Tiracian stood with his blade raised, and ready to cut down his enemies. The others also pleaded with the drake to stop, but he ignored them too as the blade ignited with dark power. Power that would undoubtedly incinerate them all once it struck. All Dusk could do was close his eyes, and wait for the end.

But the end never came as Sombra stomped his hoof, and bid Spike to stop. The purple flame went away, but his sword remained as he flew backwards near Sombra. When Dusk noticed the lack of a searing, and excruciating pain, he opened his eyes to see what was happening. "Fear has been felt - and now we have acceptance." Sombra chuckled as his horn ignited. "Face it, Dusk Shine: you have failed. The Dragon is mine. Equestria is Mine. The Darkness will return, and the last thing you will hear will be my laughter. Now join that young pegasus fighter who fell to me......IN HELL!" He then fired his magic at the gathered group, and prepared to erase them all from existence himself. Discord, however, decided enough was enough, and he slithered through the air until he stood in front of his friends. Then he snapped Sombra's attack into cake frosting. This surprised both Sombra, and the creatures. The latter saying, "Incredible! I knew you were strong, Discord, but you continue to surprise me! Not an easy feat from those inferior to me, but I tip my crown, either way."

"Don't flatter yourself, Sombrero." Discord jabbed, doing his best to hide the strain in his body. Because of the Balance's fracture, Discord's own chaos magic had begun to falter as Anarchy replaced chaos. And the magics of King Sombra were nothing to sneeze at, and did a good job of weakening him. But he still had enough magic in him to match Sombra, at least, and he would make sure to keep it that way. "Did you honestly think a measly little spell like yours could keep the Lord of Chaos down? Not in a gazillion years." he chuckled. "Like I said before: I WAS rooting for Dusk Shine to show everypony that he can handle things on his own, and prove just how great a ruler he'll be." He sighed with a bit of disappointment as the others slowly got back to their feet. "But I suppose i'll have to be the MVP of this matchup. Although, given how Dusk Shine is the Prince of Friendship, this may in fact prove to be a win for him after all, since I am his friend. And friendship IS the greatest magic of them all, right?" He then spun his eagle hand in a circle a few times before saying, "But then again, i AM everyone's friend, so that means everyone wins." He then turned to a certain, yellow furred and pink maned pegasus, and said, "Though out of all those friends, i'd definitely say i'm closest to Fluttershy. She's my favorite."

Whether it was an intentional slip-up or otherwise , Sombra was extremely quick to capitalize on it by launching another attack: on the cream-colored pegasus the draconequus idiot had pointed out. He poured as much power into this attack as possible in order to ensure its speed would be too great for her to evade. Yet as she, and all the others looked on in fearful dread, Sombra's true intent came to fruition when Discord realized what was happening, and lept in the way of the blast. And in his weakened state, he knew he couldn't deflect with his own magic. Thus he made himself the shield for his beloved friend, and took the full blast. He was sent flying backwards, until he skid to a halt in front of the place where the doorway once was. A large burn mark on his torso as he lay there on the ground.

Motionless.

"DISCORD!" The group collectively shouted in horror. Which was followed by triumphant, and boisterous laughter of King Sombra. "Even the Lord of Chaos is no match for the Darkness! And with the fall of Discord goes your last, fruitless hope! Victory is mine, and you are nothing to me, now." He then turned around to the two seat, and grinned. "Now.....to deal with this clutter of garbage taking up my throne room's space." He then tore the seats to shreds as he created a large mound of dark crystal to act as his throne.

"Discord!" Dusk cried out as he, and the others ran to their unconscious friend. "Discord, please, get up! We need you!"

Fluttershy, on the other hand, was even more distraught than her friends as she openly wept for him. Pleading repeatedly for him to be alright as she held his neck in her hooves, and cried into him. For a time, it appeared they had well, and truly lost him. But his eyes weakly opened, and he gave the relieved creatures a weak smile to let them know he was alright. Fluttershy cried out in joy as she squeezed him in her 'arms' ever tightly. Afraid that he might disappear if she let him go. But while Dusk was happy Discord was alive, he was more afraid than ever after seeing the Chaos Spirit dealt with like that. "Discord, please, you have to get up! We can't beat Sombra without you!"

"You couldn't defeat me with him, either." Sombra said as he took his seat.

Discord coughed into his hand as he weakly said, "I'm sorry.....but I have nothing left to give." To prove his point, he tried to use his magic - but nothing happened when he snapped his fingers. "I'm no help to you now. It looks like you're on your own." This was grave news, indeed, as the direness of their situation fully sank in. "That's it, then?" Applejack asked, with defeat in her voice. "We've lost?"

King Sombra only laughed harder upon hearing that statement. "Has it truly taken you this long for you to realize it? Look around, fools: Harmony has failed! The Balance has been broken, and Darkness reigns supreme! And I am King of Darkness, and King of all I survey! You have no Hope!" he laughed boisterously, making the group glare at him in anger, and hate. But their attention was drawn back to Discord, who coughed as he tried to sit up in Fluttershy's lap. There was something he needed to say, and now was the perfect time to say it.

"Listen to me." He weakly said. "You can't give in to what he says, because Hope is NOT lost. Don't you understand? You don't need the elements, or the princesses, and you certainly don't need me. You've always been bound by friendship, even since before you all met. You were chosen by Laurana herself: and through her, by Harmonia itself to be its bearers. They chose you because of how strong your bond is as friends. The elements of harmony may have strengthened your bond, but they are not what brought truly brought you together. They are not what define who you are - you do."

He then began addressing each of his friends as he spoke their greatest attributes, which were the core of who they are. All of them tearfully smiling as he rubbed Fluttershy's cheek with such a caring, and gentle touch it was heartwarming.

"Fluttershy, you will always be kind. Applejack, you will always be honest. Rarity, you will always be generous." He took a deep breath, and continued, "And Rainbow Dash will always be as loyal as can be. Pinkie," he smiled, making the party ponies eyes well up with an even greater smile, "dear sweet Pinkie, will always bring laughter wherever she goes. And Dusk , as strong in heart as in body and soul: you are, and always will be the embodiment of Magic. You lost sight of what's in front of you: you're here - together! Willing to give everything you have to protect your world," he raised his fist dramatically, before looking to the Student Six, who were in the same emotional state as the Mane Six, "And inspiring others to do the same. Carrying on the legacy you will one day leave behind as you defend Equestria. You six are what friendship, and harmony truly represents. And nothing, and noone can EVER take that away from you. Because that's who you are." Even Stygian and Flash Magnus, who had been watching from nearby, felt great emotions welling up inside of them as they listened to such inspiring, and wondrous words be spoken.

But the moment was ruined when King Sombra released another bout of mocking laughter. "Poetic. I admit you almost touched me with such devotion, and faith, Discord.", he mockingly sighed as he wiped a crocodile tear away from his eye. "Fortunately, such moments pass quickly. And words hold no meaning unless you can truly live up to them. Allow me to demonstrate." he said, before turning to Spike. "Tiracian: kill them!" Without another moment's hesitation, the wraith-like form of Spike drew the same purple sword from before, and flew at the Mane Six. His arm raised to strike down the first pony he drew close to: Dusk, himself, before the alicorn had any time to defend himself.

"No, you don't!" Shouted Gallus as he intercepted Spike, and tackled him to the ground. The two began struggling, with the "tiracian" thrall trying to get the griffon off of him. "Guys? Could use a little help here!" Just as soon as he was in striking position for Spike's tail, Yona leaped on top of his entire lower body, and held it firmly in place. "Nasty tail! Won't sting Yona's friends!" And soon, all the other teenagers ganged up on the shadowy apparition, using their combined strength to pin him down. "Geez, is Spike strong!" Smolder remarked while holding down his right arm. "You think that's the dark magic, or-?" She grunted as he pushed against them, further demonstrating that he was not entirely helpless. "It doesn't matter, because we're going to keep him safe!" Silverstream declared, holding down. "He'd be heartbroken to know he hurt someone, so we get to keep him, and everyone else safe from danger!" She glared at Sombra, who gave an annoyed look at the whelps. "Sombra's a bigger bully than the Storm King, and I, for one, won't let him have his way!"

"That's the way, Silver!" Sandbar exclaimed proudly, helping Gallus to hold the drake down. "As long as we work together, just like our teachers, Sombra will never win!" This was followed by the jewels on the Student Six's chest beginning to shine, and envelop them in the same kind of light. They found themselves now more capable of holding down the Tiracian thrall so that Dusk and the others could continue the fight. When he saw the Mane Six looking at them with concern, he shouted, "Don't worry about us! Remember what Discord told you: you can win as long as you believe in your bonds of friendship! Hold onto it, and you can beat Sombra!"

"He's right!" Stygian said as he and Magnus stood beside Discord. "We'll look after Discord, and you end this nightmare once and for all!"

"We all believe in you!" Magnus declared. "Don't let Discord's sacrifice be in vain! Win this battle! Restore harmony to our world, and do so with the strength of your friendship!"

"ENOUGH WITH THIS ENDLESS PRATTLE!" Sombra roared aloud, shaking the throne room, and drawing all remaining attention to him. "Slaves always fail you in the end! I'll crush you all myself here, and now! Just as I should have done before!" He then began marching down the throne lane towards the Mane Six. But they were not intimidated. Their friends faith had given them a new sense of willpower. And they were ready to see this through to the end. "Our friends are right!" Dusk said aloud, as his friends stood by his side. "As long as we're together, we've nothing to fear!" He then glared at Sombra as he began moving towards him. "Do you hear me, Sombra! I'm not afraid of you! I'm not afraid of what you can do, OR how much power you have!"

"You should be." The Shadow King growled, before firing a powerful burst of dark magic at the alicorn. The prince erected a magical barrier to defend himself. And to the surprise of himself, and the others, it held as it only pushed him back eight feet. Renewed confidence sparked in his heart, and he marched forth to face the dark one head on, with his friends directly behind him. "You may knock us down, Sombra, but each time we will get back up again." Another blast was fired, and deflected, but this time pushing Dusk back only a few inches. "And again." One more, and this time Dusk simply swatted it to the side like it was nothing. "And again! As long as we're together, we always will stand up to your evil, and fight to defeat you!"

King Sombra hissed in rage as he fired his strongest beam at Dusk Shine, who fired his own magic at his strongest, too. The two locked into a stalemate, with Dusk grunting with exertion to hold back the dark alicorn. He was afraid he would slip up, and allow the attack to hit him. But then a most wondrous thing happened as his friends held his hooves, and joined together with each other: his magic began interlacing with the girls, and enveloped them in an orb of rainbow light. Sombra's own magic was pushed backwards with zero effort, and caused him to stagger. When he looked, his eyes widened in horror at what he was seeing. The Mane Six themselves became surprised by what happened next: each were enveloped in colored bubbles representing their elements, and they themselves transformed. Their manes grew, and extended as streaks of color filled their manes. This was a power unfamiliar to King Sombra, and the two pillars in the room. But the mane six knew what this was. For it was the very same power granted to them by The Tree of Harmony not long ago. The power that vanquished Lord Tirek at the height of his godly glory. The power that restored magic to Equestria after it had been taken. And the power which had planted, and grown the Castle of Friendship itself. A power that stemmed beyond even the Elements of Harmony themselves.

The Rainbow of Light.

"No! It's not possible!" Sombra exclaimed in horror.

"For our friends!" Fluttershy called out.

"For our families!" Rarity, and Applejack called out.

"For our home!" Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie called out.

"FOR EQUESTRIA!" Dusk Shine roared as the light melted away the darkness encapsulating the throne room, and breaking the binding spell that held them in here. Sandbar, his friends, Magnus, Stygian, and Discord stared in wonder at the sight before them. For King Sombra, however, it was a sight of horror, and rage. "No! This should not be possible! Laurana is gone! He assured me-.......it's not possible! I am the Darkness itself! You power cannot overcome my own!" He growled in pure hatred, and roared in absolute rage, "I KILLED THE BAHAMUT OF HARMONY, AND LIGHT! I DESTROYED THE SOURCE OF YOUR POWER! YOU CAN'T HAVE THIS KIND OF POWER! I WAS PROMISED!"

"That's where you're wrong, Sombra." Dusk said with a smug look. "Laurana will never be truly gone, for she lives inside of us all. So long as we embody all of the elements she gifted to us, her spirit will live on. Our friendship is what keeps her alive, and you can't destroy our friendship.

"And we keep telling you bad guys over, and over again." Rainbow said.

"But ya'll just don't seem ta listen." Applejack added.

"FRIENDSHIP IS MAGIC!" The Mane Six cried out in unison, as their power surged. Realizing what was going to happen, Sombra attempted to blast the ponies one final time. But in the end, it proved fruitless. White light flashed in the eyes of the six ponies, and the orb of light pushed forward. Their will sent the Rainbow of Light outwards, and it began to envelop everything. Despite his attempt to disappear, his powers were rendered useless in the face of this light, and he was backed up into his throne. The Light enveloped him to, and as he cried out in defiance, his body burned to ash, and disappeared into oblivion. King Sombra, once again, was no more. And The Rainbow of Light continued its work as the Mane Six sent it surging out of the throne room, and beyond. Every black crystal in the region was erased like greasy smears on glass. Those whose minds had been enslaved were now free. The soldiers garbed in the Dark Armor were released. The Student Six felt the power of the light wash over them, and give them some unknown strength they knew nothing of yet. Spike himself had also been cleansed of the Darkness that had imprisoned him, and changed him back to his real self.

Though it would later be noted he was not quite the same as he was before.

All across the land, the effects of Sombra's wicked deeds had been cleansed as the Dark Crystals disappeared, and the terrible storm that terrorized all vanished into nothing. Cleansing the skies, and returning them to peace. The same happened to the Everfree Forest, as the wildvines also disappeared as the light washed over them. The Pillars of Equestria felt the light wash over them, and felt a sense of familiarity to it. But to Princess Celestia, and Luna, who also felt the same as the Light passed them over, knew exactly what it meant.

"Well done, my former student." Celestia quietly said to herself. "Well done."

Author's Note

You have no idea how ashamed I am it took me this long to get this out there. I really wanted to finish this, but alot of other things got in the way. Namely designing for this story, and making an entire new race for it. Once you read this, you'll probably notice I referenced said race, and kind of foreshadow what's to come.

And before you say anything, there will be an epilogue part to this. I don't wanna push my limits with spacing, and i'm already over 16,000 words in. So the actual ending of the episode will be the epilogue of the 3 parter. And it will also be a prelude to the rest of the story, and what to expect later on. And I assure you all that I have big plans in mind for this story.

Very big plans, both good and bad.:D

Passing the torch of an uprooted legacy

To Sandbar, and his friends, it had only been two days since King Sombra had made his attack on both Ponyville and Canterlot - following his destruction of The Tree of Harmony, and seeming murder of the Bahamut, Laurana. Those who had been enslaved by his will had long been tended to, and were all escorted home. The Student Six, however, having practically run away from home had only their headstallion's castle to call back to for residence. Sandbar could have gone back home, since he lives locally, but he wanted to be near his friends until they could be sent home. He at least wanted to be there for each of them when they got the heat for up, and leaving their homes without a word. Hopefully, a matter which could be resolved easier tomorrow, once they all had their rest.

But rest would come as easily as any of them would expect. It wasn't simply that any of them couldn't sleep: it was what awaited them in their dreams that would bring another great change to their lives. When Sandbar had gone to sleep, his eyes opened to reveal ponyville. At first, he noticed nothing off about his home town. Everything seemed normal, and so he thought that nothing was wrong. But then he began noticing oddities here, and there. For him, it was a massive bakery stand with dozens of pastry treats behind a glass wall. His eyes nearly bulged out of his head at the sight, before he suddenly blinked and shook his head in realization. "Wait a sec! This is one of my oldest dreams! The dream where I went into a bakery, but couldn't figure out which treat to pick because I thought they all looked so good." He chuckled. "They still look good, even in a dream." He then titled an ear in curiosity. "But.....why am I having this dream? I grew out of it when I turned eleven. Could something be-?" Before he could finish his sentence, a shadow passed over him. To his surprise, it was Silverstream performing aerial maneuvers with Professor Rainbow Dash in wonderbolts uniform - full uniform. As he ran over to her, he heard the pegasus congratulate her on her performance, for which the hippogriff was excited.

Then excitement turned to confusion when he heard Dash say they were kicking off a wonderbolts performance right this second, with Silverstream at the front. This left both teenagers confused, and the unready hippogriff shouting after the cyan pegasus who immediately took off without any other warning. Before he could go over to her, and ask what was happening, things only got weirder when Ocellus appeared in graduation, freaking out about somehow missing a class the whole semester with today being the finals, worried she'd fail if she didn't pass the final. Her ranting was cut off by the screaming of Yona, who was falling out of the air right next to the pastry stand. Sandbar gasped in horror, "Oh, no! Yona!" He ran to where she was about to fall, willing to catch her if it meant keeping her from meeting an untimely end. Luckily, to his immense relief, his flying friends caught her right on time, and began reassuring her. Taking a breath and sigh of relief, he finally trotted up to the group, who were surprised to see him. "Friend Sandbar here too?" Yona asked, having quickly gotten over her recent incident. "What you doing in Yona's dream? In fact, what other friends all doing in Yona's dream?"

"Hold on: this is YOUR dream?" Silverstream questioned curiously. "I thought this was my dream."

"Well, it can't be all of our dreams." Ocellus said. "That would be impossible, wouldn't it?"

"I don't think so, Ocellus." Sandbar said. "Not after what happened with Princess Luna, and that nightmare thing a year ago. Let's just find Gallus and Smolder first, then figure the rest after."

"Hey.....isn't that her over there?" Silverstream asked, pointing over to the edge of a cliff, where they saw a series of tea-cups the size of large ponds pouring into each other. When they got closer, all of them saw Smolder having herself a nice, hot cup while dressed up in a frilly princess dress, with matching tiara and make-up to go with it. She stammered in embarrassment when she finally noticed them, saying "This isn't mine!", and instantly stripped out of the dress to assume her regular appearance. She giggled afterwards, with a faint blush on her cheeks. But then the screaming cries of Gallus arose in the air, and drew the five friends to a large, closing door. Inside Gallus lay on a winding stair, frantically begging someone to 'make it stop'. His panting, and sweating growing heavier by the moment. His eyes shut tightly as the door got ready to close on him. But he never heard the familiar clicking of a door-shutting. And instead, he was met with the welcome, and familiar face of his friends, with Sandbar giving him a hoof out of the odd room, and with the company. The pony blushed slightly when the griffon gave him a hug in thanks. It was brief, and gave the griffon long enough to notice. "What's wrong with your face, Sandbar?"

"N-nothing!" He stammered. "Just thought of something, that's all." He shook his head, took a breath, and let his blush go away, before saying, "Let's just focus on why we're all having the same dream."

"More like a nightmare." Gallus shook fearfully, before Sandbar put on a comforting hoof to his shoulder.

"Relax, man." He smiled. "We're here for you now, so don't worry."

A few moments after Gallus returned the smile, a bright flash of silver light appeared, and drew the Young Six towards it. Once they were close enough, the light began dimming down to reveal a figure inside. When it faded completely, te six of them were quite shocked when they saw it was a familiar figure they had believed to no longer exist.

"Laurana?!" Ocellus exclaimed. "Is that really you?!"

"I am........and yet I am not." The ethereal form of the winged Elder God in pony-esque form, whose form shimmered with light. But on further inspection, they noticed how her form seemed to fizzle, and blimp. Like a holographic image experiencing static. "I am the residual essence, held and safely contained within your crystal elements, until now."

"So..........you're NOT actually, Laurana, then?" Silverstream asked.

"You heard what she said, Silver." Smolder interjected. "I guess that means she's all that's left of OUR Laurana - which I guess also explains how we're all in the same dream." She then gave the glitchy figure a questioning look. "So why HAVE we all been brought here, if you don't mind me asking?"

"There is no time to explain." Laurana's projection said in an almost desperate tone. "Know now that the true Laurana, and The Tree of Harmony are in need of your aid. Go to the cavern beneath the Everfree Castle. The fate of The Balance rests upon all of you!" She then stomped her hoof on the ground, and sent six streams of color to the Student Six. The next thing they knew, they were jolting awake in their beds as though being pulled out of a dream. But in their hearts, they knew that it wasn't a dream. They needed to solve this growing mystery, and help Laurana and the tree, if they can.

And since it was early in the morning, they knew it was the right time to ask the only pony they knew who could help them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dusk Shine came down to the kitchen to the sound of breakfast being made. As normal, he had seen it was Spike who was readying breakfast. The sound of sizzling eggs, and the smell of bacon, and sausage could be picked up among the others. Eight plates set up on the large dining room table, for the two and their guests. It was still odd for Dusk to see his younger dragon brother bigger than him again after that one incident a few years ago. But knowing that this wasn't part of a greed-based transformation gave him a little comfort. Either way, it was somewhat difficult to think that the dragon he had been raising all their lives was growing up so fast. Surreal, one might even say. While he was lost in his thoughts, however, Spike heard the sound of Dusk's hoofsteps coming into the kitchen. "Morning, Bro." Spike greeted with a smile.

"Good morning, Spike." Dusk greeted back with his own smile. "I'm honestly surprised you're up this early. You'd usually still be asleep by now."

"Yeah." Spike admitted. "But considering the company we're keeping, I figured it'd be nice if the students woke up to a nice, welcoming, and appetizing breakfast. And we both know that i'm the cook, between the both of us." Dusk chuckled at the statement. "Can't argue with that: especially when you keep being able to cook up whatever somecreature needs. Is that why I smell bacon, AND sausage, aside from eggs?"

"Well, considering two out of six of our friends are half bird of prey, I figured they needed some meat to satisfy them." Spike said, before flipping said foods over. "The rest are easy since only one besides me eats gemstones. And thankfully, we have a surplus."

"That's good." Dusk said, before asking, "And.......are you sure you don't need any help with cooking?"

"Who me? Nah. One good thing about my new size: I don't have to waste time on using ladders, or wasting energy flying to where I need to go for supplies." He looked back once again. "Though if you want, you can get the students up so that they can come down, soon............though breakfast won't be ready for a while, so you can wait a bit before then."

"PRINCE DUSK!" came a collective shout that startled both Dusk, and Spike, who almost launched his spatula into the air before he clumsily caught it. When he turned around, he saw their guests panting lightly, having rushed on over to their location with great haste. Spike, of course, had a perplexed look before he shrugged, saying, "Or they could just wake up on their own, and come down, themselves. Either works for me." And he went back to work on their meal, leaving Dusk to talk with his students. "Today's a day for early risers, apparently." He joked. "Now why are YOU six up this early? It's not like you have school to go to, and breakfast isn't ready yet. Any particular reason I should know about?"

"Well......there is, but you probably won't believe it." Ocellus said nervously, making Dusk tilt his head in confusion. "And why won't I believe the reason?"

"Because it was the Tree of Harmony - or rather, Laurana, the tree's spirit - that woke us up." Sandbar said, watching the shocked expression on his headstallion's face, and hearing the clattering of cooking utensils as Spike dropped his utensils out of sheer shock, before turned off the stove, and faced them with an expression to match his brothers. "I know it sounds impossible," Sandbar said uneasily, "but she spoke to us in our dreams, before waking us all up."

"Sandbar, that CAN'T be possible!" Dusk exclaimed. "Laurana's gone, and the Tree of Harmony was destroyed by King Sombra. I saw her disappear with my own eyes." He gave each of them sympathetic expressions. "I'm sorry, but I just can't think of how what you told me is possible. Are you sure you weren't just dreaming it?"

"Friends were dreaming." Yona admitted. "But friends know tree spirit real because we all see her in same dream! She tell all of us Tree of Harmony, and what she call "The Balance" on our shoulders! Please, headstallion Dusk, must believe us!"

"She's telling the truth!" Silverstream said. "The Laurana in our dreams said that our Neo-Elements held a portion of her essence, and allowed a projection of her to appear! It could be a sign that the Tree of Harmony, and Laurana, are alive, but need our help to survive!" She then gave a pleading expression. "Compared to alot of other things that happen in Equestria, is this really that unbelievable? And are you really willing to risk losing Equestria's only defense against whatever bad things are out there that only it can fend off?" Dusk lowered his head, now taking his students words into consideration. It did seem hard to believe......but maybe it was because the shock of seeing, and feeling the Tree of Harmonies death hit him hard. And thus, this revelation left him confused, and uncertain. "I'm really not sure what to think, kids. I'm sorry to say that, it's just........alot to take in after-"

"Dusk." Spike said in a comforting, and reassuring voice as he put a hand to the alicorn's shoulder. "It's alright. We all know what you, and the others had to go through. But......maybe they're right, and this could be our chance to save the Tree of Harmony." He then shuddered a bit. "I definitely don't want anything worse than that storm to come after us."

"Um........Headstallion Dusk?" Ocellus asked. "Can we at least see the tree?"

Surprised by the simplicity of such a question, Dusk took a moment to recollect himself, and agreed. "Okay.....but only after breakfast. And i'm coming with you." Spike waved a paw in the air. "So am I."

The students all nodded in agreement, grateful for the chance.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once they were all done, they all made their way down to the canyon of the Everfree Castle. Everyone except Dusk, Gallus and Sandbar were growing nervous at the sight of the old cave widened in such a chaotic fashion. And when they entered the mouth of the cave, the five who had NOT seen the state of the Tree of Harmony gasped in horror. "H-how could this happen?!" Spike exclaimed as they all approached.

"I know it's........it's a hard sight to look at, knowing how close the six of you became with the Tree." Dusk said somberly. "You probably felt it when the connection we ALL share broke, and we all lost a fragment of our essence: the piece that connected us to the Tree....and Laurana herself."

"I wish I could just say no with my usual sarcasm," Gallus said, sounding dejected as he held a piece of broken crystal. "But......I don't feel like it, because you're right. It felt like someone cut off one of my wings with a blunt carving knife. It was horrible."

"That's putting it mildly." Smolder said, sounding sad and upset at the same time. "I wish that Sombra was still around - just so we could have a second chance to teach him a lesson!"

"That not bring back the tree, or Laurana." Yona said somberly, bringing down the mood for everyone.

"But there's gotta be something we can do!" Sandbar said, putting a hoof on the shattered trunk of the tree. "Laurana wouldn't have sent us that message if she didn't think we could help, somehow. I just can't stand around like this after being asked to help the thing that helped strengthen our friendship in the school year, and helped us save equestria!"

"Oh! I know!" Silverstream exclaimed excitedly. "Maybe if we all hold hands - and hooves - and wish really, hard, we can bring the tree back. The group, including Dusk, and Spike, looked to each other in curious thought. Ocellus ended up being the one who spoke up first, breaking the silence that had followed Silverstream's idea description. "I guess it's worth a shot." She admitted with a hint of sheepishness in her voice. "After all, if we can't do it, then there's no reason Laurana would ask us to help. Count me in!" She excleimed, taking Silverstream's paw in her hoof, while offering it to Smolder.

"Okay, i guess." She sighed. "Still not used to the whole touchy thing, but it's for Laurana, so.........pass it on." She said, to Yona, who held her paw in her hoof. She then offered her own hoof to Sandbar, who then took Gallus paw, who then held Silverstream's hand. Dusk and Spike watched as the sic friends then closed all of their eyes, and began doing as the hippogriff suggested: hoping, wishing, and praying for the Tree of Harmony to be healed by the power of their friendship. The two actually hoped it might work, and waited with somewhat baited breaths. And they waited. And hey waited. And they waited. A full minute had passed, and nothing had happened. Smolder finally got tired of having her eyes closed, and whispered, "is it working?" to Ocellus. The changedling herself peaked an eye in order to see if her friends idea might have worked. But when she saw it hadn't worked, she took a depressing sigh, and said, "No. You guys can open your eyes, now. It didn't work." The others did as she asked, and were just as dejected as their headstallion and brother that it hadn't worked. Silverstream more than all the rest, because it had been HER idea. As her head sank lower to the floor, Gallus put a paw to her shoulder, and gave her a smile of reassurance. "It's okay, Silver. It was a good idea, it just.........doesn't work that literally, I guess."

"Believe me, if things were more literal regarding magic-related business, it'd make our jobs alot easier." Spike interjected.

"Well, since that idea flopped, what do we do now?" Smolder asked.

"Friends not think.........tree really gone, do you?" Yona asked worriedly.

"I don't want to believe that." Sandbar said, with determination in his eyes. "But if we can't just will the Tree back to life...then the least we can do is honor its memory, and what it means to all of us. And to Equestria."

"But how are we going to do that?" Ocellus asked.

"OCELLUS!!!" came the angry shout of the one person Ocellus hoped not to encounter like this: King Pharynx. She was so surprised to hear him so angry that she changed into a rock with her own eyes on it. And sure as a bee loves honey, in flew Thorax with a less than pleased look on his face. "There you are! The hive has been worried sick!" His expression then softened to one of concern. "Why did you just take off without telling anyone? The last time you, and your friends did this, it almost started a war!" Feeling shame in her heart, Ocellus changed back into her real form, and said, "S-sorry, Thorax! Something serious happened, and my friends needed me! I had to come!"

Thorax sighed, and said, "Well, you should have told someone. You have no idea how frantic your parents are right now, Ocellus. Now come on, before we make them more worried than they already are." The young changedling lowered her head in shame, and said "Sorry" to her friends as she followed her king out of the cave. But her friends weren't about to just leave it at that. They all needed to be together to fulfill whatever task Laurana had set out for them. Thus, Gallus and Smolder flew in front of Thorax, blocking his path, with the former saying, "Hang on a minute! You can't take her away! She's-.....uh.......she's... helping us......wiiith......."

"A dragon quest!" Smolder quickly exclaimed.

Thorax raised an eyebrow as he said, "But...she's not a dragon." He quickly noticed the blue flash behind him, and turned to see Ocellus in her dragon disguise with a nervous smile. "You know what I mean," he said with an unamused tone. Ocellus sighed as she changed back. It seems there was nothing for it, and she would be going home first. But Dusk Shine was not so quick to give up, and came up with an idea. "Wait, Thorax. I know this is abrupt, and her parent's are probably worried sick: but more than ever, she's needed here, with her friends. Isn't there some way you can convince her folks to let her stay in Ponyville for the rest of the summer break? Kind of like aaaaa study extension?"

"Yeah!" Spike exclaimed, shocking Thorax when he saw how big Spike was. They were almost the same size, and it felt so weird. Spike realized this, and slightly blushed. "Sorry, buddy. I'll explain my sudden growthspert later." He then cleared his throat, and said, "But Dusk has a point. Besides......" He then took on a serious tone. "i have a feeling you, and your hive experienced that nightmare storm that almost tore the land apart. Am I right?" Thorax remembered exactly what Spike was talking about, and with a nervous gulp, nodded. "Well, let's just say that without Ocellus' help, something else might happen. Something much worse than what we experienced because of losing the Tree of Harmony."

"I don't know." Thorax said with uncertainty.

"Then how about this? I'll write Ocellus, and her friends a series of permission slips explaining the details." Dusk explained, while also directing his attention to the students. "If you can get either your parents, guardians, leaders, or both to read and sign them, then you and your friends can stay in Ponyville for the break - with visitation rights permissible." He turned back to the Changedling King. "Does that sound fair, Thorax?"

The jade shape-shifter took a few moments to consider before finally coming to his decision. "Well.......since you and Spike make it sound so important, I guess there's no choice. I'll talk to Ocellus' parents with her, and sign the slip with her." A light gasp, and a grateful hug to his foreleg told Thorax that Ocellus was grateful, which made him smile happily. Spike shared the smile as he half-hugged his friend. "Thanks, Thorax. I knew we could count on you."

"Hey, that's what friends are for, aren't they?" Thorax quipped.

The others, however, were not as enthusiastic about the idea, and some were a bit more worried than others. "That means, i'll have to face my parents, Terramar, AND Auntie Novo." Silverstream gulped. "After Aunt Novo grounded my cousin Skystar, I really don't wanna get on her bad side. Aunt Novo's scary when she's angry."

"I hate admitting it, but Silverstream's right." Gallus said. "I don't know if Grandpa Gruff even cares enough to go along with it, but how can we convince our folks to let us stay because of the ghost of the Tree of Harmony told us to? There's no way they'll buy into it!" A moment later, and he let out a frustrated growl. "And why does all this have to involve us? Why couldn't Laurana go to you, and your friends?" He questioned Dusk Shine. "YOU'RE the big heroes of Equestria, not us!"

Dusk could see the frustration, and confusion in the young griffon's eyes. But he offered a comforting smile, and said, "Don't sell yourselves so short, you were chosen by the very guiding force of harmony itself and you were chosen for a reason. What do you think those gems are for?" he asked, pointing to the Neo Elements, to which the Young Six looked. "Those are the symbols that you will soon have what it takes to be the next 'big heroes of equestria', as you so eloquently called me and my friends. You just need to have faith in yourselves."

"Headstallion Dusk Shine's right, guys." Sandbar said, looking to his Neo Element. "And i'm not saying this because i'm supposed to represent 'faith', like Laurana said: I truly believe we can pull this off. If she called on us to help her somehow - like help her spirit cross over, or honor her memory, and the memory of the Elements of Harmony - then it's because she had faith in us! We can't let it go to waste, and let her death be in vain!" He then held his hoof out in the middle for a stack-shake. "So what do you say? You guys with me?" The group looked to each other, sharing glances, yet keeping their thoughts to themselves. It was unclear as to what they all were thinking. At least it was at first. A minute later, Yona placed her hoof on top of Sandbars, which made him smile, and infected her with one of her own. Seeing the young yak do this, the others began following suit. First Silverstream, then Ocellus, then Smolder, and then Gallus. They knew they were in this together, and they had already come this far. What would be the point in backing down now?

"Together." They all said in unison, sealing the deal as they broke off their hand stack.

"Then I guess it's settled." Dusk said. "I'll send some explanatory letters to your leaders so they'll know what's going on. At least if it comes from me first, it'll make the process easier."

"Well..........let's do it, then." Gallus said.

Dusk watched them leave with a smile on his face. Proud at how far his students had come. However, just as soon as he and Spike were alone, something miraculous happened. The remnants of the Tree began to shimmer, and glow with a faint light before the image of a familiar entity presented herself to them. "Laurana?" Dusk asked incredulously.

"I am afraid there is no time, Dusk Shine: while I have faith that the young ones will succeed in their mission, there is something important you, and your friends must do when the time comes."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

And so, each of the young six, barring Sandbar, who already lived in Ponyville, returned home to get their permission slips filled out. Thankfully, when their parents had indeed come to face them about disappearing so abruptly, the leaders of each clan was there to ease their fury, and worry. Or, most of them did, anyway.

When Gallus arrived in Griffonstone to convince Gruff to sign, the old buzzard was more than willing to sign the paper, and shove it back in his beak, with the old buzzard slamming the door on him only a moment later. For the most part it didn't take a whole lot of convincing for them to get their leaders to say yes. Thorax, Ember, and Prince Rutherford all understood and were in good standings with Equestria, with the first having been already informed of the plan. Yona, and Smolder, however, decided to spend a little more time at home, with the former helping her tired mother around the house, and the latter simply asserting her dragon strength among her clan. And after a lot of up and down pleading, Novo agreed to let her niece go back to Equestria for however long she desired (though this time she would be going without Terramar, Ocean Flow and Sky Beak were insistent that at least one child stay and share what they had learned).

Sandbar was waiting for all of his friends at the same train station where he had seen them off almost a week earlier. It was amazing how quickly things had changed.

Not long after meeting up again, the group of six traveled through the Everfree Forest (still kept in check by the pillars) until at last they came upon the shattered and fragmented crystal ruins of the Tree of Harmony. To see what remained of the once proud and mighty tree was still heartbreaking to all, especially to Sandbar, and Gallus who had seen the tree shortly after its destruction. "Sombra was really thorough with it, wasn't he?" Smolder commented in a low tone. "Now I wish we hadn't all gone back home, we could've stopped him and the tree would still be here!"

"Well it's not like it matters, we can't turn back time to see what would've happened," Ocellus unhappily sighed. "I just wish there was something we could do now. It really doesn't deserve to just sit here in shambles, to be lost and forgotten to time."

"But we have no idea WHAT to do, yet." Gallus said. "I mean, we already tried wishing the tree back. If that didn't work, I highly doubt we can just put it back together again like a crystal puzzle, and hope that helps. We still can't fully control these things," he pointed to his Neo Element, "Since they only really work when we're in trouble. So I highly doubt we can use them, either."

"Guys, come on, there's no need to be all glum about it," Sandbar protested. "There's gotta be something we can do to at least honor the tree's memory. We're probably the only other ones besides the prince who know it wasn't just a tree, it was a living creature with a mind of its own." Gallus then added a laugh of light amusement. "And apparently, housed the spirit of an Elder God, or rather a Dragon God that history all but forgot about, in the process: and it took Cozy Glow's tricks to help us meet her." He then put a hand to his face, and shook his head. "I still can't believe we actually let her get to us like that, and that we even listened to her in the first place!" He then smiled. "Then again, if we hadn't, we'd have never been tested by the Tree of Harmony. Which, now that I think about it it may have been doing that to prepare us as the next wielders of these things." He looked down at his chest again. "Now i'm starting to think these might be the equivalent of training wheels for when we WOULD use the real thing."

Ocellus fondly remarked with a smile. "We sure do have a lot of memories of the tree. We kind of owe our friendship to it."

Smolder gestured a claw to her forehead. "But how we do go about moving those memories from here," She promptly pointed down to the ground. "To here? To a place where everyone will know about them?"

Suddenly, Silverstream let out a gasp! "You guys, I just had the most brilliant idea ever! We should open up our own museum right here, and dedicate it to the memory of the Tree of Harmony! We can fill up entire exhibits with our own experiences, like how I learned to overcome my fear of the Storm King!"

"But where we set up museum? And where we get materials to build it?" Yona questioned.

"Who says we have to build it from scratch?" Gallus suggested as he gestured a claw upward. "There's a perfectly good castle that's been sitting there, abandoned for who knows how long? What was it called again, Ocellus?" Ocellus replied in a factual tone of voice. "The Castle of the Two Sisters. It used to be where Celestia and Luna lived, before Luna became Nightmare Moon, went crazy, and got banished to the moon for a thousand years."

Sandbar felt a bright smile form on his head! "Gallus, you're a genius! The Castle of the Two Sisters is the perfect place to open a museum based on our experiences with the Tree of Harmony! And i'll bet if we add something extra that tells everyone about Laurana, and how she contributed to the existence of the Tree of Harmony, it might be exactly what her actual spirit needs to finally be free of whatever limbo Sombra has her trapped in!"

"I hope there's room for my watercolor paintings," Silverstream said. "I've got so many memories I want to paint about it and frame so that all creatures can remember them."

Gallus chimed in. "Don't forget that we're gonna have to charge for admission. That's what all museums do, isn't it?"

"As long as we don't defile the castle's structure I don't think we'll have to worry about that sort of thing," Ocellus commented. "Though we should set up a meditation and reflection room so everyone has time to think about what they've seen. That's the only way to make sure they understand why the tree was so important."

"Sounds like a plan, then!" Sandbar chirped! "You guys go ahead and get whatever supplies you need to set up your own exhibits. I'm gonna see if I can't find a way to put the remains of the Tree of Harmony to good use. They're certainly not doing anyone any good just sitting around here."

"What about you, Yona?" Smolder commented. "I know I'm gonna set up statues and maybe a fountain, but you haven't said a word about the museum since we proposed it. What are you gonna contribute?" Yona nervously shook her head. "Yona not want to contribute separately, Yona like all her friends ideas and want to see them all in museum."

"And they will be, we'll just have to figure out what should go where," Sandbar reassured her. "Maybe you can help us with that. But for now, why don't you go help the others get whatever they need?" Yona put a hoof to her chin. "Maybe Yona go see Professor Rarity. Maybe she have ideas on what Yona can do."

And with that, the six friends set off to fulfill their roles, and complete the shared task of great importance.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The six friends were apart for maybe ten minutes at most, but when they all met up again they were in for quite a shock! Sandbar could hardly believe the massive payloads his friends had brought with them, entire wagons worth of a mishmash of different objects. It was anyone's guess where they would go and why. Sandbar in turn shocked his friends by revealing that he had somehow managed to place all the crystal shards of the Tree of Harmony into a wagon. Now there was nothing where the once proud tree had stood, or so it seemed.

It turned out that Sandbar had already planted a small tree in the soil not far from where the original had been. "Figured something should take the place of the old tree. What better replacement for a tree than a tree?" He suggested with a sheepish smile. However, there was something he wanted to point out. "Though, the weird thing is.......I thought I saw pieces of crystal in the ground glowing..........purple. But then it disappeared, so I ignored it and went back to planting our new tree. So what do you guys think?"

"Really? Just a plain old tree?" Smolder snorted. "I was expecting you to use those shards to build a clubhouse or something."

"Hm, a clubhouse doesn't sound like a bad idea. I think the Cutie Mark Crusaders have one, might have to ask them how they built theirs," Sandbar commented and shrugged his hooves. "Oh well, I guess that can be added to the list of things to put in our new museum. What do you think we should call it, anyway? Calling it the Museum of Harmony just sounds really dumb and generic." But Ocellus spoke up. "Uh, shouldn't we focus on the tree first? Like the fact that perhaps it should have something to make it stand out?"

"How would we make tree stand out?" Yona asked?

The changeling answered by buzzing her wings. "Well I just sort of figured: The original Tree of Harmony was grown by the pillars to protect the realm in their absence. And when they did they each infused a crystal seed with their magic, which allowed the tree to take on their virtues and become the Elements of Harmony. Which were then destroyed alongside the tree."

"So we should do the same?" Silverstream pondered. "It better not involve getting rid of my pearl of transformation! Auntie Novo would throw a fit if I lost it!"

"No, no, nothing like that!" Ocellus raised her hooves defensively. "I was thinking...maybe we can do something similar to what the Pillars did." When everyone remained quiet, Ocellus explained. "I went to pay a visit to Zecora, since she seems adept at nature magic, and asked her about it. And while she didn't have any crystal seeds that we could use, she did have some magical seeds she had no further use for, and said we could use them ourselves. The idea would be to take those seeds, and any luck, the magic in our Neo Elements will pass into the seeds, and mystically fertilize them. After that, they can one day grow together with Sandbar's tree to form a new Tree of Harmony. And that way, however long it takes, we would have made new Elements of Harmony..........I think."

Gallus shrugged his claws. "You're the pony expert, Sandbar. Does that work?"

The young earth pony answered in uncertainty. "I don't really know. I never thought of creating new Elements of Harmony. I was just gonna have the new tree take up the space left by the Tree of Harmony. I thought about making it a memorial sight for Laurana, but I don't think that's what she would want."

"Yona want to try it!" Yona declared as she stomped a hoof down again. "Yona want new tree to be special, like old tree. Yaks understand that nothing last forever: that why yaks smash and yaks rebuild. But yaks remember to honor old while building new. So since old tree get smashed, old tree be honored while new tree 'rebuild' in place of old tree."

"I always did want to try planting!" Silverstream excitedly declared! "This is shaping up to be the best summer vacation ever!"

So excited at the prospect of what they were about to do, the Student Six began to sing about their feelings of change, loss, and remembrance as they made plans to continue an all but forgotten legacy.

🎵We celebrate our friendship,
We celebrate the tree,
The memories inside us,
We’ll build for all to see.

The tree brought us together, (brought us together)
And even though it’s gone, (even though it’s gone)
Our monument of friendship, (of friendship)
Can make the gift live on.

A piece from me,
A piece from you,
We’ll use we’ll use the tree and we’ll make due,
If things don’t fit,
Then we'll make due,
Friends don’t quit in the end and together we’ll see this through.

It’s hard to say farewell,
To something you hold dear,
But goodbye isn’t forever,
As long as we are here.

The tree is in our memory, (ah ah ah)
It’s roots have grown deep in our hearts, (deep in our hearts, deep in our hearts)
It’s branches raise our spirits together we’re all bound,

Forever,
it stands,
Lost but now it’s found.

So lift a beam,
And build it strong.
Work as a team,
It won’t take long.
Hey silverstream,
I think that’s wrong.
We’ll live the dream and sing our song.

And make the tree something all can see,
In a place where we belong.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

And so the six decided to try Ocellus' suggestion. Each took a magic seed from a sack that housed said seeds, and each followed Sandbar's instructions as they carefully planted the seeds into the same soil as the replacement tree. Then they all stepped back a bit. Nothing happened at first. But as the six turned around and prepared to get to work on their museum plans, the ground started to shake as a powerful wind with an inexplicable magical feel to it swept over them!

Before their very eyes the tree began to grow, and grow, and grow! Soon it was as tall and strong as the Tree of Harmony had been before its untimely demise. And it only continued to grow at a frightening pace, until at last it was taller than even the Castle of the Two Sisters that it now stood beside!

Speaking of said castle, the wind swept up all the different supplies and materials from the six wagons as if it had a mind all its own! In the blink of an eye the castle was restored and transformed! From the remains of the old castle, combined with the newly grown tree, something entirely new had been created. A fusion of multiple elements to create a grand, and beautiful whole. The tree planted by the creatures dividing and branching out to become the foundation of this new domain. A realm of Harmony, and Life, itself.

The creatures could hardly believe their eyes, especially when they noticed that the new tree was now several trees, and were now connected to the restored castle, which looked like a museum crossed with a forest-themed castle-city! They rushed to the scene at once, where they were surprised to be greeted by the glowing form of Laurana herself, standing at the opening of the palace they had somehow created. Only now, she appeared in a form other than an equine, or what they thought was a hybrid of an alicorn and a dragon.

Now, she was appearing before them as she truly was: The Bahamut of Harmony, Creation, and Light.

"Whoa!" Smolder exclaimed loudly, before a child-like smile appeared on her face. "Laurana? Is that really you?! Holy smokes, you were a dragon all this time! How awesome is that?!"

Laurana simply smiled as she gazed down upon the young six, before speaking, "The term you seek is Bahamut, which means Elder God, as i'm sure some of you know." Gallus did a double take as he said, "Wait a second! So this is what an Elder God is? But then, why did you like an alicorn hybrid? Did it have to do with how much power you had on your own?"

"Very astute, young Gallus." Laurana smiled. "As I told you all when first we met: As other ponies, and creatures grow and adapt, I also learn as I grow. Eons ago, in the beginning of the Fourth Age of Equus, I sacrificed my physical body in order to fertilize the crystal seed which would one day give birth to the Tree of Harmony. It was no lie when I told you all that I am the Tree, and the Tree is me. Were are one. But my consciousness - my very sense of self - remained inactive until The Pillars of Equestria gave a fragment of their own essence, which held the virtues of Harmony itself, to the seed. In that moment, I was truly given new life. Though my body was given to the Tree, my essence remained. Sadly, I was not yet strong enough to manifest in physical form.......and though I do not blame them, Celestia and Luna only delayed my development when they took the Elements of Harmony from my branches." Sandbar, and the others visibly winced when they considered that idea, but the Bahamut continued. "Yet magic remained enough in me to protect The Balance: negating the living, wild nature of Everfree, and holding the Spirit of Chaos' plunderseeds at bay until the day finally came when my strength depleted. I was held at the mercy of those wicked vines, helpless to stop them as they throttled me, and drained my essence."

"That sounds painful." Ocellus said, lowering her head sadly as she thought of how similar it sounded to Changelings of old when they drained love out of their victims, which were memories she'd just as soon rather forget.

Sensing the young changedling's distress, Laurana continued. "It was. But then came the day Price Dusk Shine, and his friends finally learned of my existence, and realized what needed to be done. For the Elements of Harmony are extensions of my own being. They are my own life in jeweled forms. And without them, I would have inevitably perished. Dusk, however, realized the need to return the Elements. And when he, and the others did, it reignited the spark of light in me once again, and my power was restored - but now, it had grown thanks to the newfound connection the Six ponies had formed with their elements. My spiritual strength had increased, and my awareness of the world allowed me to share a special, and powerful gift with the protectors of this world."

"Oh, you mean the mystery chest, and the Friendship Castle!" Sandbar exclaimed in understanding.

"And the map held within." She nodded. "Which allowed the six to spread the magic of harmony, and friendship to those in need. With each success, my strength grew. And despite the wizard, Starswirl's unneeded gamble based on his previously bigoted mindset, the fall of The Pony of Shadows only strengthened the Light of this world. Though it appeared as though all was well, I sensed.......a vergence in The Source. One which has said not to have been seen in many an age."

"Wait." Silverstream said while trying not to sound rude. "I've heard that term used before, but I have no idea what it means. Can you explain what "The Source" is?" When the others nodded in agreement, Laurana lightly chuckled as she explained. "The Source is what makes all of life in existence a reality. It is a Divine, Cosmic force that is joined to, and found in all living things. It surrounds us, penetrates us, and binds the universe together. It is from the Source that the elements of Light and Darkness, and also Harmony and Anarchy come into being. Two opposing forces that coincides to bring balance to all of creation. Both sides vying for dominance in a constant struggle for supremacy. And something your world has seen countless times before." Her expression then turned somber. "Which is why, when my consciousness had long returned, and I continued observing the ponies facing one danger after another, it made me fear for their future, and the future of this world."

"But why dragon god afraid?" Yona asked innocently. "Teachers fight bad things good, and keep us all safe."

"That may be, Yona. But remember your own words: nothing lasts forever. In time, Dusk Shine, and his friends will face a threat even they cannot overcome, and meet an untimely end. What would happen to the world then? The sisters of Sun and Moon lost their connection to me when they were forced to clash over a thousand years ago. The Pillars, though merely displaced from their time, may not have the strength to overcome the dangers The Element Bearers failed to vanquish. If they also fall, who would truly be left to defend Equestria, as I am bound to my physical anchor to the mortal realm which is also my body. You see my new form, but as I am I cannot leave these sacred grounds...and away from the source of my life. Thus it became all too clear that to see Equestria safely defended, it requires an heir to the Legacy of Harmony." Her smile returned, even brighter than before. "Then who should arrive but the six of you younglings?" The others grew silent as their shock began taking hold. "Since the day you arrived in Equestria, I sensed a great destiny surrounding you. You six were the Vergence I sensed. Despite your differences, and opposing personalities, and views, the six of you became friends. Just as Dusk Shine had made friends of five strangers and they found common ground with one another during their bid to defend Equestria. You six looked past your differences, and found common ground with one another to the point none of you were willing to part with the other. Since that day, I have been observing, and watching you all."

"Up until you gave us that crazy test!" Gallus exclaimed, as he realized where this was leading up to. "I still can't believe we went through all that!"

"And I apologize for the cryptic ways I conducted the test. But be assured none of you were in true danger: it was only a means to ensure you all would do everything in your power to overcome the obstacles put in your way, and prove the strength of your friendship." She kneeled down to draw a little closer to the student six. "And all of you made me proud. Prouder than I could ever imagine possible, but I had faith in you all, so it should not be surprising. But I knew you all had further to go to strengthen your friendship, and the light you all hold inside of you. And that day came when you risked your lives to save your world from catastrophe. Your willingness to defend your home - and each other - proved your worthiness as protectors, and champions of Harmony: and gave me the strength to adapt my spiritual form into a semblance of my former self, and aid you in your hour of need."

"The school!" Ocellus exclaimed happily. "You saved us from getting sucked into that portal Cozy Glow said would banish us to the Aether! I remember that!"

"I think we all do, 'cellus." Smolder said, before pointing down to her Neo Element. "Which is also when we got these babies. Which also finally leads to an important question: what are these things really? They worked like the Elements of Harmony when we defeated Tirek, and they helped us hold down Spike when he became King Sombra's demon pet, but......that's about it. Are these some new elements of harmony you didn't mention or what?" It was here that Laurana's light demeanor dimmed, as she seemed visibly shaken about something. Which the teens caught onto quickly. "Uh...L-laurana? You okay?"

"Forgive me, Smolder." She said with her voice lowered. "But........the reason behind my actions of bestowing the Elemental Krystals unto you was multifold."

"As in, you had more than one reason for doing it." Gallus said, earning glances from his friends. "Seriously, guys," he sighed, "you know i'm a closet bookworm, so this shouldn't surprise you at this point."

"And he is correct in his guess, young ones." Laurana explained. "For but a few days after my test, I sensed a great disturbance in the Source. And in the astral realm of the Tree where I reside, I saw visions of a terrible nature." She looked into the sky as she spoke in a tone of foreboding nature. "Darkness is returning to our universe. The Darkness which threatened to consume all of creation, and brought forth the Twilight of the Elder Gods."

"Ragnarok." Silverstream said with a small hint of dread, and answered the questioning glances of her friends. "It's an ancient myth that many nations share with Mount Aeris before we took to the seas. According to the myth, the Elder Gods fought a war so immense, and destructive that it actually destroyed the universe that came before, but gave way to OUR universe. After that, no Elder God, or the Demons they warred against had been seen again since."

"Makes me wonder if all of our nations have a similar myth like that." Gallus inquired aloud.

"Probably. But we should ask our teachers when we see them again." Sandbar said, before silently bidding Laurana to continue.

"I am afraid it goes far deeper than that." Laurana said. "I believe that the evil who spurred the war of Ragnarok somehow survived, and has begun to stir from its oblivion. I also believe......this evil is responsible for recent events which have occurred. Now that I am no longer connected to the crystal roots that spread across the land, the vile venom which had weakened me now courses throughout Equestria. Hidden from all but those who know where to find them." This bit of news confused the teens somewhat. "Hold on: are you saying that King Sombra poisoned you, somehow, when he destroyed you? Because Headstallion Dusk never mentioned-"

"It was NOT the Umbrum, King Sombra, young Sandbar." Laurana abruptly corrected the stallion. "This was the work of someone I could sense, but could not see, who used a cold iron arrow laced with essence of Darkness, among other poisons, to weaken me. And because it struck so quickly, I had no time to defend myself from the surprise attack. Thus, when the Shadow fiend struck, I could do nothing but accept my fate." She sighed. "And that is how my second death in this world came to be." The other looked to each other somberly at the thought, before Laurana spoke again, "But as I told you all, I had a multifold reason for granting you Elemental Krystals: not only to prepare you for the day when you would inherit their true power, but also to hide my own essence inside each of you. My soul remained scattered, divided, and without substance save for the message I gave to you all."

"And that's why you sent us all here: to find a way to bring you back, but better than ever!" Sandbar exclaimed, finally understanding. "So does this mean..........?"

"Yes, Sandbar." Laurana finally smiled once again. "Thanks, once again to the friendship all of you have, and the bonds of harmony you wield, you have not only made me whole again: but you have also awakened the true power of the Tree of Harmony. In doing so, I have evolved beyond my original form, with my spirit's full strength returned. Now, the Balance has been restored, and the calamity that may have once again befallen you as it did when the Umbrum destroyed me has been averted. The Pillars will be free to lay down their vigil as the Everfree Forest returns to complacency. Light has regained the strength to face the coming Darkness - and now, at last, my young friends: the time has come for you to embrace your destiny."

Now, the group was filled with confusion, as Ocellus asked, "What do you mean?" She then put a hoof to her chin. "And why do I feel like we've gone through this before?"

"I believe you know what I mean. We have been building up to it all this time, and I told you the reasons you wield those Krystals. Now, it is time for you to inherit their true power, and assume the mantle of your predecessors to defend against the coming Darkness. And there are six others who wish to see this momentous occasion occur." She then turned to one of the opening doorways on the left of the castle. "You may come out now, friends - it is finally time."

And who should come trotting out but Dusk Shine and his friends? The very ponies who had once wielded the Elements of Harmony and had bested countless foes. Before anyone could say a word, Laurana teleported them all away to a hidden treehouse of crystal, which would serve as the Student Six's sanctuary, along with the castle itself.

They all reappeared inside of the tree, standing in the middle of an almost perfect replica of the throne room from Dusk's castle in Ponyville. But the map looked much bigger and the room seemed much grander, with six glowing roots of crystal stretching all the way up to the ceiling! The seats even had images of their heads on top of each seat to show who sits where! And in the middle, where the new version of the map stood, Laurana appeared in her ethereal glory, as she beckoned the Mane Six, and Spike, to step forth. "This is a momentous day for all gathered here." She said proudly. "For upon this day, another step to great change has arrived. The day where the old guard, who have fought valiantly to defend their home from the forces of evil, must now pass on their legacy to a new generation. Here, in this seat of harmony and light, they shall pass on the torch of an uprooted legacy as they take the next step in their own lives. And though they will still be protectors of this world, no longer shall they do it alone. For on this day, we gather together to welcome six new spirits who embody a new generation of friendship. Today they rise to become the new Elements of Harmony!" As the gems in their chest began to glow, so too did an aura of white light surround the mane six. Dusk was the first to step forward as he looked to the only pony in the group.

"Sandbar: of all your friends, you showed the willingness to befriend others who were not of your own race. Creatures who some of which had less than stellar reputations." He smiled. "But you didn't care about any of that. You saw each of your friends for who they were, and stood by them no matter what. Even looking out for them each and every time there was trouble, and ultimately leading them against nefarious forces after working so hard to free them. You never gave up on them, and always had faith in them. Friendship, and even Magic itself, is centered around having faith in one's self, and in others. Which is why I couldn't be more proud of you: as both a student, and a friend. Whether you see yourself as a leader, or not, I know you will keep the bonds of your friendship as strong as mithril itself. I am happy, more than anything, to pass on the Element of Magic, and let it transcend into what you now represent: The Element of Faith." The white light passed on from Dusk Shine, to Sandbar, and mixed with his own aura to make his gem disappear in light. When it passed, there, in a golden chest plate adorned with six emerald jewels, was a Jade Gem resting on his chest.

The next to speak was Applejack, who had her own speech for the young griffon of the team. "Gallus: ah think out of all yer friends, you've changed the most. When you first came to our school, y'all hid behind a wall of cynicism, and insecurity. Or rather, ya pretty much acted like any average griffon, though not to the same extent." Now she was the next to smile. "But as time moved on, you began to realize how great it was to have friends. Friends who you can count on, and who depend on you. Both of us were almost the same when it came to our friends, and when it came to learning to let them in without bein' afraid. You were determined to stick up for them, and keep them from forgetting what it means to be friends. And y'all never gave up in the face of certain trouble. You've really come a long way since ya first started, Gallus, where you even allowed honesty to come when it was needed. And ah don't think Honesty goes better with anythin' other than your element of harmony: Determination." Gallus also smiled proudly as he received the same passing of light, that produced a yellow gem held in a necklace of gold, like what the mane six used to wear.

The next up was Rarity. "Ocellus, darling, it truly is amazing how quickly you've also changed. You used to be such a shy, and nervous thing when you first came. No doubt you feared others would hate, and fear you because of your past as a changeling. But as your friendship with the others grew, so too did your confidence in yourself. And when you did, you demonstrated how willing you were to share your skills, and abilities when needed. You knew how to be generous with your incredible intelligence. You have a great understanding of things that make you an asset to your friends, and always feel no shame in sharing how you feel with others. And you never let others judge you in any way because you know how wrong it is. One as open as you is more than worthy to adapt Generosity and make it into the beauty of your element: Knowledge." As the transfer of power came, and went, Ocellus couldn't help but smile at how much the blue gem she wore around her neck reminded her of the blue crystals King Thorax had on his neck, whom she also loved as a father.

Pinkie Pie hopped on up next, giggling excitedly. "Geez louis, do I have a hard time thinking of where to begin. But one thing's for sure, Silverstream: as some griff whose interaction with the surface world was limited, your bubbly personality, and how everything made you feel happy, and amazed only helped to spread laughter to others. Whether you meant it, or not, you always work to bring a smile to your friends faces. You always look on the bright side because you see the world in ways noone really appreciates. That's why I know you'll take Laughter to a whole new level as you keep on sharing your element with everyone to keep their spirits high, and their hopes alive: Wonder!" The hippogriff giggled with glee at the sight of the purple gem she now bore.

Fluttershy came forward next. "Oh, Yona, i'm so happy for you. As a Yak, you are proud, and strong, yet time and again you demonstrate your ability to be a symbol of kindness, who holds no fear of sharing her love, and care to those around her. You speak what you feel in order to help keep your friends together, and try to stand tall in the face of danger. Always have you shown how kind you can be when you don't let fear and doubt hold you back. So I am more than happy to see how Kindness helps to strengthen the Element you wield: Integrity." Yona found herself happy hearing the timid pegasus speak so highly of her - even moreso when an orange gem appeared around her neck.

Finally, it was Rainbow Dash's turn to make her speech, and conclude this ceremony. "Smolder, i'm gonna admit right now: when I encountered dragons for the first time that weren't Spike, iiiiit wasn't exactly the best first impression." She then gave a proud smirk as she said, "But then, thanks to Spike, my opinion definitely changed a little bit. Then you showed up, and my view completely changed. Sure, you started off like any other dragon," she shrugged, "But then, you got close to your friends, and began to mellow down to a less........uncool level of dragonness. You showed many times how you would always help out your friends-" "Including me!" Spike interrupted briefly, making Rainbow huff a little before she continued "-whenever they needed help. And Laurana told us how you not only did something you don't like to do out in the open so that you could find your friends in the school caves, but then helped Ocellus overcome her test by being open about yourself. And when that jerk, Sludge, showed up, you stood by Spike through the whole thing, and helped expose that ugly, fat slob for the fraud he was. I see some of me in you, kid, which makes you 20% cooler times eight! That's why I know you're gonna take Loyalty by the ear, and whip it into the awesomeness of your own Element of Harmony: Reliability!" And indeed, Smolder felt a great deal of pride swell in her as she now felt she had earned her element, as the light passed from Rainbow to her, and produced her Red Gem to all.

Laurana's arms stretched outward as she roared into the air with a call that was serene, and heavenly. "And so, the torch of Harmony has been passed! And now, it is time for the new generation to step up and play its part to guide Equestria in the time ahead. Though the forces of darkness may have risen and struck again, they shall not triumph so long as you six take to heart all that you have learned since coming together!"

"Thank you." Sandbar said sincerely, almost feeling overwhelmed with emotion with all that's happened. "You can count on us to keep the peace. We won't let you down!"

"Come on, now, guys." Dusk said with slight humor. "You never have before, and no way could you do it now. We already know you'll all be excellent, because you've proven you already are excellent. But in case you are, you needn't worry: you won't have to do it alone. Just because you'll be playing a bigger role in Equestria's future doesn't mean the old guard is going to be stepping down completely."

"That's right!" Rainbow exclaimed, puffing out her chest in pride. "If you guys are ever in a jam, you can count on us to help get you out of it! But remember: future guardians or not, you're still kids. So don't get any ideas about intentionally thrusting yourselves into harm for the sake of it. We don't go looking for trouble, and neither should you."

Gallus just chuckled. "It'd be pretty hard for us to do that anyway. After what happened last time, and just this week, it's a miracle our leaders and guardians even let us come back here now."

"Just be sure you don't take your new responsibilities lightly, Darlings." Rarity cautioned to them all. "You're young yet, true. But there is still much you will have to learn for yourselves. The new and the old shall work together, because the peace and stability of not just Equestria, but all lands across the known world concerns each and every one of us."

Laurana then concluded. "I look around this room, knowing that old and new alike shall ensure the safety of the light and harmony of this realm for generations to come. May the forces of evil and darkness be on their guard. The torch has been passed, harmony has changed! And with the change comes a new generation of heroes!" She then waved her hand around the room. "And it is here where you may find sanctuary, and respite. Should any here need solace in times of dire need, you may come at any time. For under the light of harmony that now shines within this castle, there comes peace, and hope. And know that I shall also be with you to face the coming Darkness that lies ahead. A guide to lead you down the righteous path as you become The Light of Harmony's Hope. May your Light strengthen you spirits, and guide your hearts to Harmony, and Hope!" She departed not long afterward, her body fading completely into sparkles until there was nothing left. At least now, all who gathered knew she was not gone. And they could call on her wisdom, and guidance should any ever need it.

Either way, it was just like the princesses had said: the Balance of harmony was changing. And while none knew just what lie ahead, all gathered at the new clubhouse were confident and determined that they would meet whatever challenges they might be confronted with.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Meanwhile, in the well of Shades, a certain centaur had been observing everything which had happened through the crimson crystal. This was an unexpected turn of events, but not one that would deter him in the slightest. His venom still courses through the land, with Laurana unable to purge it out of her old roots herself. In time, it would lead to his ambitions escalation, and his glorious rise to power. But for now, there was work to be done. Drawing out a whip made of Darkness, he roared into the air, and called out, "DISMAY! COME FORTH, I SAY!" and lashed at the stone ground. "COME, RETURN TO YOUR MASTER, SO THAT WE MAY MAKE THE PONIES RUE THE DAY!"

After giving another powerful lash, a great, horrible hiss rose from one of the tunnels in the underground lair. A torrent of fire followed soon after, just as Sombra was making his way over to Tirek. Out of the tunnel emerged a horrible, massive Wyvern, red in color, crowned in a pair of curled horns, and chest glowing brightly with fiery light. It soon came before the Centaur, and its glowing, slit eyes matched his own as it growled in predatory snarls. Tirek met the dragon's gaze with his own, which held a great deal of malice on its own. There was no fear to be found, save for what he inflicted upon others. Seeing this, the wyvern did something truly unexpected: it began laughing in a distorted voice. Once it finished, it finally spoke. "It's good to finally see you return, master! You've been gone for so long, I actually feared the worst! Like thinking i'd never see you again!"

"You should know better than to doubt me, my faithful pet." TIrek cooed as he stroked the side of the wyvern's maw. "Now, return to your true form. Show me the face of my greatest servant, and most worthy asset." Again, the wyvern known as 'Dismay' laughed with excitement as red lightning began coursing over its body. To the amazement of the unicorn, who watched in silence, the dragon's body shrank down to his size, before taking on a bat-winged form, which still slightly resembled the wyvern from before. Now a half-dragon half-pony beast, Dismay revealed their true form for their master to see.

"As you wish, master." Dismay said, in a voice that seemed gender ambiguous. "Maybe i'll go with a younger, cuter model this time."

"Nevermind." Tirek said. "Have you done as commanded?"

Dismay smirked, "Indeed, master: centuries of searching, and i've pinpointed the exact location the Seven sleep. All we need to do now is use the right amount of dark power to raise the first. He'll lead us right to the others in no time." Tirek chuckled with wicked glee. "Indeed." He then noticed Sombra standing next to them a few feet away, with a less than happy expression on his face. "Ah, yes, I almost forgot: Dismay, allow me to introduce you to King Sombra, my ally in the ways of Darkness."

"Charmed." Dismay said almost dismissively, which only further got on Sombra's nerves. He already was angry after watching what those stupid kids had done to ruin his malicious work. Now he was grumpy as heck, but snapped out of it when he heard Tirek speak again. "And this is my close companion, Dismay. My 'soulmate', if you will, given I created them. They are my eyes, and ears in the outside world, even while I was imprisoned in Tartarus. Now, they will be aiding us in our cause. Now, Sombra, did you have something to report?"

"Yes, actually." Sombra said, keeping his anger in check, clearing his throat. "I came to inform you that the experiment is over." This actually made him smile, if only a little. "And the conversion was a success. Our subject has adapted to the bonding process even better than hoped."

Tirek eyed the Umbrum in curiosity. "Is that right? Then show him to me." Upon being told this, Sombra's horn ignited, and opened a Corridor of Darkness in the shadows of the chamber. The night time made things hard to see after the massive hole had been fixed to avoid detection, limiting all light through the literal well hiding this domain. Only dimly lit torches of light shined in this den, yet not enough to reveal the full figure of the pony that stepped out of the portal, with Erebus appearing behind him shortly after the portal closed. While the Shadow Ponies white eyes acted as nightmarish beacons in the dark, it was the eyes of the new figure that was of intrigue.: A pair of cerulean eyes, slit like a dragons, whose dim light revealed a single horn above his head, even as the sparkles of a flowing mane flashed armor of the same color, with the brief flapping of wings being heard.

Tirek was now grinning with satisfaction as he said, "Excellent! Now, we have a full house of dark masters gathered together! Now all will know to fear our power.........and to fear your power as they did in your past life: Nocturnus, The Night Terror."

"As you wish, my lord." The alicorn in the shadows said, bowing his head as he spoke in a low voice.

The time drew nearer by the day. With Dismay and Nocturnus, all of Tirek's ambitions could proceed. He only required a few elements, and then all would be in place. Both he..........and his other, would be ready to make their war.

The Last War to cover the world in Eternal Darkness once more.

Author's Note

That's another chapter down, and many more to go.

Now, the idea concerning the execution of this chapter was inspired heavily by https://www.fimfiction.net/user/22838/SuperPinkBrony12, and the latest chapter in his MLP Stallion Edition chapter which involved the Student Six. Like me, he also felt that the episode, "Uprooted" should have been a passing of the torch episode. I'm sure you all know what I mean: when the previous heroes find others who are as capable of them at being heroes, and when the time comes, can take their place to protect their home/world. The show hinted at this all throughout season 8........but didn't fully execute it well in Season 9. Not the way they were supposed to, anyway.

But nevermind that, because I have a feeling someone will call me out on bringing back Laurana after 'killing' her off. But here's the thing you might recall: she's a Bahamut, which is an Elder God in the Harmoniaverse. Like the Valar and Maiar, she cannot completely die, even though her body is destroyed. A Bahamut's spirit can be weakened and diminished when their physical body is destroyed. But with the right catalyst, and given enough time, they can endure and reconstitute themselves. And as Laurana explained, she sacrificed her physical form to fertilize the crystal seed that would become the Tree of harmony. And in turn, she became its soul, while it became her body. So everything after that is simple.

And even though the whole "neo elements" thing was established back in "The Price of Freedom", this is where it's officialized. But unlike most people, I am not having the student six directly inherit the elements of harmony the Mane Six had. Don't forget that The Pillars of Equestria embodied similar, but different aspects of friendship and harmony. The Mane Six simply adapted those elements, and made them their own. I continued that theme here, by giving the Student Six their OWN Elements of Harmony that are still bits, and pieces of friendship. And with all due respect to Gallus fans, i didn't really see him as the leader of the team. Hell, I didn't full see any of them as the leader........until Season 8's finale, where he pretty much took charge to help his friends, and stop Cozy Glow. Plus, out of the others, he deserved alot more character development than he got. So i'm giving it to him in this story. But I promise he won't be the only one. Pinkie Promise.:)

And lastly, we introduce two more members of the growing Legion of Doom. One is a mysterious shape-shifter named Dismay, who belongs to @Sir-Writesalot, and is also servant to Tirek. I actually liked her in the Twirageous saga, but wanted to give another take in regards tot he demon pony. So now, she is the story equivalent of the Homonculus Envy, who is also a shape-shifting monster (which I mean in every sense of the term), but is gender ambiguous due to his shape-shifting biology. So the same goes for Dismay, and is why I call both characters by "they" or "Them" as it's only appropriate. We also get a hint at the appearance of another villain, whom Tirek named Nocturnus, The Night Terror.

Kudos to anyone who can guess this guy's full identity.

Though I highly doubt anyone will figure out who this "other" Tirek thinks about it. That is definitely something i'm gonna build up to until the opportune time. Hopefully, you'll be quite surprised by the reveal.

Anyway, enjoy the chapter, and have a good day or night.:)

An Unlikely Band of Frenemies

Within the hidden swamps of the Eastern region of Equestria, the familiar, ram-shaped fortress of stone, and moss stood in the center of a dark, and murky swamp. The lair of the infamous All-Father of Monsters, and Emperor of Darkness: Grogar. It had been quite some time since he had assembled the many evil forces of Equestria in order to unite against their shared enemy, Prince Dusk Shine. For the moment, all had remained quiet in the fortress without any kind of irritations. Grogar himself decided to take this time to gaze into his eye-projected Palantir, which was showing him the image of an ocean green bell with the emblem of a silver eye in its center, and a crystal as the gong. This was the bell he had been searching for for eons since his defeat by his enemies hands and hooves. But now, at last, he was finally getting a lead on his most prized possession......and the key to ending the Princesses rule, and reclaim the world as his own.

At least, that's what he was hoping for until he heard the familiar voice of Cozy Glow clearing her throat to get his attention as she buzzed into the main chamber of the fort. "Now, I don't wanna tattle on my good buddy Storm King.......buuuuut you might like to know that he left food out - AGAIN!"

"I'll deal with it when i'm done!" Grogar grumpily replied, earning a huff from the filly as he returned to his palantir.......just for another distraction to come out the same way she did.

"Now, don't you trust ANYTHING that nosy, stinking pegasus says!" Storm King hollered as he pointed in aggravation towards where the filly had flown off to. Grogar simply replied by admitting, "I don't trust anything ANY of you say." Making the Satyr/Yeti also huff in annoyance as Grogar returned to his task - until a holy hoof got into his vision, and drew his gaze onto Chrysalis, who seemed equally annoyed as he did. "Are you really planning on attacking anypony anytime soon? If not, I don't even know why i'm wasting my time here! I AM a queen, you know, and I have other things to do than waste time!" She then flew off to the table that Storm King, and Cozy had sat down at. Looking at the trio in growing anger, Grogar snorted, and then declared. "Enough of this!" His horns and the orbs around his collar began to glow with his magic. "TIREK! EREBUS! COME OUT HERE, AT ONCE!"

In a fashion similar to how Grogar sent Sombra to the Crystal Empire, both villains appeared in a swirl of yellow, and black magic. Both of whom appeared indignant, and shocked by this sudden occurrence. But as Tirek minded his surroundings, and his eyes fell upon his so-called "leader", a deep growl escaped from Tirek's throat as he stomped towards the table the old goat had been sitting at. "Grogar, you lackadaisical fool! What is the meaning of this outrageous conjuring?! We were in the middle of a highly important project when you wisped us here! Explain yourself!"

"Watch your tone, Tirek!" Grogar spoke in a growling, and threatening voice. "I am in no mood for indignation from anyone here: least of all my most unpredictable accomplice!"

"As if you are any more predictable, you suspicious old goat." Tirek insulted with his arms crossed.

Grogar's eyes glowed, and narrowed as his magic seemed to surge threateningly. "Don't push your luck, Tirek. You may be my second in command, but even you are not above my fury if you go too far. Either show respect to your superiors, or pay the price."

As he glared at the ram in challenge, a smirk formed on his muzzle. "Have no fear, almighty Grogar. My respect will indeed be given...........the day I meet one superior to me." He then laughed aloud as Grogar's face contorted into shock, and rage as Tirek went to join his villainous cohorts, with a much larger cloud of steam escaping his fuming nostrils, and even his ears. In passing, Erebus asked the ram, There IS a reason you summoned the two of us here, isn't there? Surely it was not to waste time locking horns like a pair of moosen during rutting season." He then stood opposite of Tirek, on the right side of the gathering table as Grogar glaringly made his way to his host. "I am leaving!" He said angrily. Every ounce of his firm patience gone in no time at all as his eyes shimmered their red and golden color. "Since it's impossible for me to accomplish the work I need to DO here, with you squabbling adolescents continuously distracting me! While I am away," he added, leaning onto the table, and meeting the villains face-to-face, "I expect the five of you to come to some kind of accord!"

The three villains who were sitting wasted no time spouting idiotic nonsense as Tirek and Erebus watched, privately complaining about the stupidity they have to put up with. Then to EVERYONE'S sudden shock, beams of black and gold magic struck the groups mouths, and muzzled them quiet. Their attempts to get the bands off proving useless as Grogar slammed his hoof on the table, and commanded, "I don't care how, but you must learn to work together! Only then can you accomplish what you so greatly desire: the defeat of Dusk Shine and his friends!"

Half an hour passed, and the villainous troupe had split up to do whatever. Cozy Glow was in the meeting chamber using nails, and ribbons to put something together. When she pulled back, it was revealed to be a hoof-drawn banner with the faces of The Legion of Doom together, with the words "Teamwork" written in crayon at the top. "Nothing says teamwork like an inspirational banner." She said in her overly optimistic tone. "Once Grogar sees this, he'll realize there's no way he can survive without me."

"If that's what you honestly think, filly, then you are even more deluded than I imagined." Erebus said, suddenly emerging out of the shadows, startling the little filly. "Holy toledos, Erebus! You almost scared me to death! Why did you sneak up on me like that, anyway?" The Pony of Shadows raised a hoof to his chin while he hummed in thought, before he said, "Call it a simple meanstreak - being imprisoned in Limbo for so long has left me rusty, and I required a frightful snack to boost my strength a bit."

"Well, you could have tried that with someone else." Cozy said as she grumpily got on her hooves. "That isn't how you treat your friends, you know. Grogar left me in charge so that I could remind you of that." A sudden look of disbelief crossed his black visage. "No he did not!" he exclaimed in annoyance, before he turned to a portal of darkness he had opened. "Not that it matters, since i'm done with you, and I have work to do." Cozy got curious about what Erebus had in mind, and quickly darted after him as he faded into shadow, and passed through his portal. She emerged to see that they were in a different location. One that was like an ancient temple of some kind, with glyphs of monsters that looked like nightmarish dragons that gave her the willies. It was a feeling elevated by the presence of dark crystals jutting out of every nook and cranny of the hallway she was in. Cozy quickly noticed the doorway with an eerie, purple light shining out of it.

She was quite shocked when she saw the immense lab in The Well of Shades.

Massive tubes filled with horrific purple, and black creatures she had never seen before lined across the room. Numerous monitors, and machines adorned the room, and gave it a frightening Frankenmane feeling to it. Her shock didn't end when she saw Erebus accompanied by a familiar-looking King she believed to be dead. One who was having an irritated conversation with his ally. "Listen. I know the importance of Tirek's army being completed as soon as possible, but this is an ancient science that is older than the both of us combined, if you recall! Granted, the combined dark magics of you, myself, and Tirek did wonders to create The Dark Essence for our horrific creations, and our winged compatriots have done well gathering the genetic material I need for creating these beasts, but without a source of power to give them life, I can progress no further than the small numbers we have already produced!"

"You can explain that to Lord Tirek when he arrives from his training regiment." Erebus threatened. "And you know how he hates having his plans waylaid by a lack of progress."

Sombra snorted. "Perhaps my progress would be expedited if you just gave me more souls to drain from other scientific minds who are familiar with this kind of subject. The knowledge I obtained from consuming them was useful, but in the end, the results all point to one conclusion: without a true source of power to ignite the spark of life, I cannot bring the Tiracians to life! I need more time to figure it out!"

"Maybe if you had a little extra help, it would make things easier." Cozy Glow interject once she had gotten close enough, and actually startled Sombra. But surprise turned to feral anger when he produced black crystals aimed in circular formation around Cozy Glow's neck. "The pony whelp! Explain this nefarious intrusion!" His eyes widened, and he turned to Erebus. "You brought her in here, didn't you, you incompetent fool!"

Erebus bristled with fury as his wings extended. "What did you say, Umbrum shade?!"

"Guys, wait!" Cozy said, trying to stop the two from fighting. "Erebus had nothing to do with it! I snuck in here as he was coming in! I swear i'm the only one here, and I promise I won't tell anyone - especially Grogar - about this, even though he left me in charge!"

"No he didn't, you prevaricating liar!" Sombra hissed. "I see what happens through the shadows, and I keep an eye on that old goat's club. And none except myself, Lord Tirek, and the three Shadow Wraiths here know about this location." Just as she was about to question the now scientific king on what he meant, a starry billow of smoke on her right, and a red cloud on her left, revealed Night Terror, and Dismay respectively, who were now giving either a menacing glare, or a psychotic, teeth-licking laugh that signaled the demon ponies intent to eat the filly. Cozy grew nervous at the gathered host surrounding her, as Sombra asked, "So give me one good reason why I shouldn't put an end to your miserable existence, and keep you from spilling the secret of this place."

It took her a few moments, but then she thought of something that made her smile with wicked triumph. "Because I created a magical portal combined with a mystical magnet connecting to the Aether Realm beneath Dusk Shine's school, and under his nose for a whole week while learning how to make it work without him ever finding out it was under his school the whole time. And by the time the effects of my spell kicked in, I fooled him and his friends into going to Tartarus itself, and freeing Tirek. All while fooling his whole, entire school to follow my lead, and framed those dumb student six for the vortex spell I created." She let that sink in for a moment, taking quiet amusement at the shocked faces of all present - even the stoic Night Terror. "So trust me when I say i'm super smart, and know how to keep secrets. So maybe if Tirek gives in the good word, I can not just help you with your work: we could probably get the whole gang minus Grogar to help out somehow. Maybe even find a better base to continue experimenting."

Sombra shook his head of confusion, and said, "And do you really think I would subject myself to the humiliation those other two fools who undoubtedly put me through when they learn the truth of my return?" Again, Cozy shook her head. "Not if we make up an explanation for how you came back." She then grew curious herself. "Which reminds me: how DID you come back, anyway?"

"................*sigh* Tirek." Sombra moaned.

"Oh, golly!" She said in amazement. "There really is nothing my penpal teach can't do, isn't there? Just point me in his direction, and we'll discuss re-introducing you to the Legion of Doom." Sombra gave her an inquisitive look that said, "Legion of Doom? Really?. After a few moments of consideration, however, Sombra relented, and sent his pikes away, while Night Terror and Dismay backed down. He then told Dismay to direct Cozy Glow to Tirek's chambers, which they did, although they gave Sombra a sneer while doing so, to remind him that they don't acknowledge his authority. They lead Cozy down one of the corridors to a room that had the sound of deep grunting, and growling inside. "That's where the master is right now." Before they left however, they flashed Cozy a toothy grin as they said, "Good luck not getting killed by the golems!" Though she was confused by Dismay's warning, she nevertheless entered what they established was the centaur's training room. And she was in awe at what she saw.

Tirek was going head to head with a horde of stone golems a foot taller than him, while he had his armor taken off. He had long reached the point where he no longer needed his armor to maintain his physical state, and his power. His training with his own, natural magic had helped make sure of that. Just as right now, his combat experience, which he had let grow stagnant from his years in his old home to his time in tartarus, was further developing, and allowing him to demolish the golems with brute force, and a fighting style Cozy never saw before. He parried, blocked, and dodged every blow they sent his way, and with well-placed hits, he shattered them to pieces. The last one, who took several swings at him, but was blocked at every turn, soon found itself lifted off the ground, and then smashed apart on Tirek's knee. The centaur took a heavy breath as he hovered a towel over to him to dry off the sweat. It was at this point Cozy Glow made her presence known to him by whooping, and clapping her hooves together. "Golly, that was amazing! And I thought you were already incredible before, but once we finally get into action, and start draining the lifeforce of those good-for-nothing ponies again, I doubt even Discord could put up much of a fight against you!"

The centaur gave her a half annoyed, half inquisitive glance as he asked, "Why are you here, and how did you find this place?"

She giggled nervously. "Iiiiii kinda snuck in after Erebus. Don't blame him, though! He had no idea I was tailing him - even though it would serve him right for scaring me like he did." She muttered that last part, but Tirek didn't care. He just wanted to conclude his training regime and get back to work. So he went ahead to the 5000 ton weightlift bar on the ground, and picked it up with ease to do standing lifts. Cozy landed on top of it, being no bother to him due to his immense strength and her being near light as a feather in comparison. "Anywho: Grogar said he wants us all to work together, so I went ahead and scheduled a team meeting!" She then leaned down the bar to creepily smile at her mentor as she asked, "Doesn't that sound fun?", in the most insincerely sweet tone possible to annoy the centaur. "And since Grogar left me in charge-"

"No he didn't, you insolent whelp!" Tirek snarled, angered by his pupils insolence.

"Heheh! Someone's a real grumpy-taur today!" Cozy said in a fakely sweet voice, before she actually rubbed his snow white hair. This made Tirek's anger rise even higher as his eyes shined, and his magic began flaring. Cozy then realized her mistake when her master yanked her off the bar, and brought her to face level. She giggled nervously. "Was it something I said?"

"Were it not for the fact you, and those other cretins have some manner of value to me, my dear pupil," he snarled, before hurling his weight bar INTO the wall next to him, smashing it to bits, "I would suck every ounce of magical essence in your fickle, tiny frame, and give you to Sombra to experiment upon! Any further insolence from you directed towards me, and there won't even be enough left to fill a simple test tube! UNDERSTOOD?!"

Cozy nodded her head furiously without a word. Finally satisfied, he released the frightened filly as he considered her idea. "Though.........perhaps a meeting of our compatriots is a good idea after all." This made Cozy come out of her fear spell, and brighten up like a candle. "You really think so?"

"Remember I was the only who originally planned to unite the villains of equestria, my little protege'." Tirek knowingly said. "Grogar made my work easier by bringing us together, and I have been working to bolster our ranks even further as intended. But the issue of gaining trust between our forces was always to be an issue. This may be the chance to remedy that."

"Swell!" Cozy exclaimed happily. "And we can bring Sombra with us, since he agreed we could plan a way to introduce him back into the Legion!" When Tirek gave a look demanding an explanation, she quickly said, "So that Storm King and Chrysalis don't find out, and learn about all of this." She indicated the Well of Shades. "And unlike me, they seem like the type who'd tell Grogar just to get his favor. I say better we bring him in, and expose his return on OUR terms, and keep suspicion off our backs." She then gave a sly smirk. "But if you aren't interested, I COULD just hang around this place you've set up, check out all the cool sciency, black magic stuff, and offer you, during your workout, some major, confident, and inspiring-"

"Fine." Tirek rolled his eyes, then used his magic to open a portal back to Grogar's lair. "Sombra, Erebus and I will join your meeting after discussions are made. Just leave - now." he pointed, and the filly did as she was told. Having no wish to push her luck any further with the centaur. Once she passed through, the Well of Shades closed off, and the filly was left to seek out the last two allies in their organization.

"No."

"What?!" Cozy exclaimed at the Storm King's answer. "What do you mean no?!"

"Exactly what I said, Kid." The satyr/yeti said while adjusting his helmet in the mirror, and flexing off his good looks to himself. "I've got better things to do than mingle with a bunch of weirdos, freaks, and monsters who make ME look normal by comparison. And besides," he said, turning a glance towards Cozy, "I don't know if you've heard this, but I hate cute things. Especially cute pony things like you."

Hearing this, Cozy Glow almost got angry at having her greatest attribute insulted by an ugly, oversized furball. But then, a sudden idea came into her mind. "So you won't come to the meeting, even though Grogar left ME in charge?" Storm King groaned in annoyance, not even turning to face the filly as he raised his fingers. "Okay, One: No he didn't. And two: there is no way in Tartarus I am going." He then suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder, and screamed like a girl when he saw Cozy giving the cutest, most cavity-inducing expression she knew how to give. "Not even if I ask you very nicely, Mr. Storm King?"

"No! Nonononono, not fair! Not fair using cuteness on me!" He said in a horrified tone. "Cut it out! Cut it out right now!"

"Then will you pwease come to the meeting?" She asked, holding both hooves to the side of her head, sounding like a toddler. "Pwetty, pwetty pwease with a gweat big chewwy on top?"

Storm King groaned, and growled as he twisted, and contorted his face in sheer horror and aggravation. Finally, he couldn't take anymore, and yelled, "ALRIGHT! Alright, i'll go to your dumb meeting! Just please stop making with the cuteness already! It's freaking me out!" All that did was earn a maniacal laugh from the filly, who proudly said, "And that's why i'm the best villain out of all of us.", before taking off to find Chrysalis. Leaving a stupified Storm King to realize he got played - by a child, no less.

Cozy made her way down to the lower regions of the lair, trying to memorize where the Changeling Queen had made her place in this massive fortress. She didn't need to take long, as a familiar voice began speaking. "It's been weeks, and Grogar has done nothing! All those other idiots are completely useless, too!" Chrysalis angrily said. As she observed the Queen's shadow moving in the open doorway of her chambers, she began wondering who she could be talking to. "And that centaur thinks he's so great? Pah! He hasn't done anything progressive either, and he's supposedly second in command! All of this waiting is driving me up the walls, i tell you! It's not healthy to hang onto all this rage!" Cozy finally decided to find out what was happening, and entered Chrysalis' chamber - only to find her conversing with a lavender-colored log resting on a wooden stump. "I feel like I could lash out at any moment."

That was the exact moment Cozy made her way up to the Changeling Queen of dwindling sanity. "And how are you feeling on this fine-"

"HOW DO YOU THINK I FEEL?!" Chrysalis roared, forcing the filly onto her back. "I'M READY TO EXACT MY REVENGE!!!" She then turned to her log, and said, "See what I mean?"

Brushing off the verbal outburst, Cozy said, "Being cooped up with nothing to do is the worst! You know what you need?" She flew up to Chrysalis, and showed her a small version of her banner. "A team meeting!"

"I don't do meetings." Chrysalis said, pushing the filly down to the ground, who was quick to get back up. "Uh, Grogar left ME in charge." Pausing briefly, Chrysalis twirled around and exclaimed, "No he didn't! And even so, Chrysalis obeys noone!"

"There'll be cupcakes!"

Aha. That was the dilemma of the fallen Queen: monologue to her log, or have a bunch of nice, sweet, creamy treats that tasted like love. Decisions, decisions.

"Okay, now that we're all here, let's get this started." Cozy Glow said to the five villains sitting at their meeting table, which had four chairs housing all but Erebus for obvious reasons. After explaining to the Storm King and Chrysalis that Sombra had returned by hiding a crystal bearing his essence, from which he could restore his physical form (which the two actually bought, if only because they didn't fully care), Cozy called her little team meeting to order while standing above them on a stack of crates.. "Grogar wants us all to work together to defeat our enemies. Which means, we need to trust each other."

Erebus, whose mass took up the whole back of the table area, and who was sitting behind Tirek, who sat with his head resting on his fist in silent boredom, poked his head up to say, "Trust is a difficult thing to come by, filly. As Stygian, I trusted the Pillars of Equestria to be my comrades. Then, when I myself joined with him to become The Pony of Shadows, I trusted Stygian would devote himself to the Darkness forever in pursuit of revenge. Both times I was betrayed, and abandoned. My Lord, Tirek, and even Queen Chrysalis can attest to the sensation of betrayal, and its lasting sting."

Chrysalis finished chewing her cupcake as she swallowed. "Agreed. If we are to trust one another," She began, when she noticed a deep, purple miasma flowing out of her chest, which was a type of magic she was all-too familiar with, and was unwilling to put up with, "perhaps inform King Sombra TO STOP TRYING TO ABSORB MY NEGATIVE EMOTIONS!!!" She screamed, startling Storm King awake, and making him fall out of his chair backwards-like. Sombra, of course, acted like a foal with his hoof in the cookie jar, and he merely spat back the purple essence onto a cupcake while covering it with his hoof. "I was not doing anything of the sort! How dare you!"

"How dare I?! Do you have any idea to whom you are speaking?" Chrysalis challenged in a tone that made Sombra, and the others roll their eyes, and the shadow king lightly recoiled when he watched her pick up the negative essence-covered cupcake in her magic, and eat it. "How in the world could I not? I've kept my eye on the lot of you this whole time. So I know because you tell your log every five minutes!" He pointed at the lavender log beside the queen, who growled defensively as she held her log close. Storm King, having gotten back up after that irritating fall, said in annoyance, "And this is why I only work with minions. At least I don't have to listen to them chatter up a storm when I can just order them to shut up any time I want. Maybe you guys should take a que." He said passive aggressively to the King, and Queen who quickly took note of the remark. "And perhaps, my snow furred friend, you should recall that you are now a king in name only." Tirek said, standing to his full height, which dwarfed the satyr/yeti easily. "None answer to an oafish buffoon who endorses himself as he conquers nations. You would serve far better as a sale speaker than a conqueror."

"Oh, yeah? Well at least I conquered Canterlot while you were stuck in that danky old cell in Tartarus!" Storm King defended, puffing his chest out while trying to look imposing. "Not to mention drove an entire nation underseas for years, and stealing the magic of the prancy, prissy unipegacornias. The power of the sun AND moon was mine, along with the power of the storms of the world." He smirked. "Doubt you did anything better." Confident he had the centaur on the ropes in terms of impressive feats. But he was waylaid by Tirek's amused laughter. "Really? ONLY the princesses magic? It may have taken time to do so, but I absorbed every last ounce of magic in Equestria, transforming me into a God." He raised his hands as he clenched them into fists. "I could feel all of that power coursing through my body as I grew in size, strength, and might. Even Discord himself fell pray to my powers as I slowly sucked the chaos magic from his bones. All of reality was at my fingertips," he scowled, "though I was foolish in not utilizing it to its fullest." He then grinned wickedly as he recounted his most enticing escapade. "And I deceived the Prince of Friendship himself into forming the Unbreakable Oath, and setting me free. None here can say that they've ever broken out of their own prison alone, can they?"

Storm King growled angrily as he silently conceded to the centaur's more impressive feats, and turned his back with his arms crossed in a huff. "Again, this is why I prefer working with minions instead of creeps!"

"And this is why Grogar left ME in charge!" Cozy exclaimed once more, trying to assert the dominance she actually thought she had. What she got was the whole group getting in her face, and simultaneously roaring, "NO....HE...DIDN'T!" which made the filly growl in anger. But then something in her mind clicked, and she turned to her banner. An idea came to mind as she grabbed it, and approached her villainous friends, who were confused by the sudden sound of a tango starting up, and a spotlight appearing above the eager filly.

[Cozy Glow]
I think I know a way that we can grow
Time to try something new, something better
No more solo, trust is the way to go
And all we need to do is work together

Storm King: Ah, please!

No thanks, no way! I feel the need to say:
I'm smarter, stronger, and I don’t need any of you!

Chrysalis: Ha!

Stronger? Okay
I guess we'll downplay
How bad you got your rear end handed to you

[Cozy Glow]
It's time to try a better way to be bad!

[Chrysalis, Storm King & surprisingly King Sombra]
Do we really need a better way to be bad?

[Cozy Glow]
United as one!

Chrysalis: Teamwork, please! What a fad

[Cozy Glow]
Combine all our strength
We'll go to any length
Once we have a better way to be bad

Lord Tirek, and Erebus just watched this display with incredulousness as it seemed Cozy Glow was actually taking charge of three of their party. So much to the point she began having them perform trust exercises. As expected, Storm King failed the Trust Fall when he let a blind-folded Chrysalis fall. But she got her revenge when she got Sombra to help her, and kicked Storm King down one of the stair flights during a Guidance test. The Satyr/Yeti's patience with the filly dropped to the point he almost shook the little goblin apart like a stuffed doll.

Let's go, begin this time we're gonna win

[Chrysalis]
The ice you're on is thin,
So watch what you say!

[Cozy Glow]
I know you're in, I think I see a grin!

[Storm King]
For all this pain and torture
I swear you'll pay!

The four then tried tight-rope walking, with Cozy flying above, only for the three to slip and fall into the murky waters below.

[Cozy Glow]
This time, we've got a better way to be bad!

[Chrysalis, Storm King and Sombra]
Uh, sounds like a long shot
This better way to be bad

[Cozy Glow]
United as one
We'll make those ponies so sad!

[Sombra]
If we say "okay", would you just go away?

[Cozy Glow]
Once we have a better way to be bad

(She then produced paltry, stuffed dolls of the mane six for her friends to 'play' with)

We want to break their friendship
We want to make them weak
You want revenge on Starlight
You want that storm to peak

So let's increase our chances
By working as a team
To crush our enemies to dust
And laugh as they all scream!

[All six villains, with Tirek and Erebus now finding themselves sucked in]
(laughter)

[Tirek]
I think I see a better way to be bad (punches a hole in Dusk's doll)

[Chrysalis]
(Pulls off Dusk's crown, and wears it)
Just put me in charge
Make me queen, you'll be glad

[Cozy Glow]
(Swipes crown off her head)
No! Listen to me
I’m the best of us three

[All but Erebus]
(Hold appendages, and start spinning in a circle)
Then you'll see a better way to be bad!

Cozy Glow: Wait!

(Soon finds herself cut out of the circle, to her annoyance)
This is my thing
A better way to be bad

[Chrysalis]
(Swiftly uses her magic to plant the four villains to the ground)
You shall do as I command
I will rule this myriad

[Tirek]
(Knock her off as he gets back up)
That's what you think
But I am no common thug
What's a Queen to a Lord
But an insolent bug?

Cozy Glow: Hey! This is my song!

[Other villains]
Sorry, not any longer!

[All but Erebus]
(dogpile with Cozy at the bottom, with Sombra on top of her, Storm King on top of him, Chrysalis standing on him, and Tirek looming over all of them with a fist raised)
A better way to be bad

[Cozy Glow]
Now you're making me mad

[Sombra]
Won't the ponies be sad?

[Storm King]
Prob'ly more than a tad!

[Chrysalis]
That would make me so glad

[Erebus]
Weirdest time i've ever had

[Tirek]
Maybe just a wee tad

[All]
But now we've got a better way to be bad!

All six held a make-shift doll of their enemies in their hooves, and wrapped up the tango with the multi-colored spotlights hanging over them with a dashing spin, before striking poses in a group with roses in their mouths: Storm King slid on a knee with a fist on his hip, and hand in the air, Chrysalis raised a right hoof, and left back-leg, Sombra stood in the middle standing upright with a fedora on his head being held in his hoof while his right arm held his other, Cozy hovered in front of him performing a dip with Dusk, while Tirek Simply raised his cloak in his arms in a winged stance, while Erebus merely circled them like a vicious pred.

[End Music]

But Cozy wasn't happy with how the performance went. "Hey! You stepped on my que!" She accused Chrysalis, sparking a group argument among the villains. Even Tirek had gotten himself so excited for once that he also ended up partaking in this childish banter about who screwed up the musical number. Erebus just gave them a glance, before he shook his head in embarrassment. It was at this moment Grogar finally made his return. And while, at first, he was surprised to see Sombra present, he was too annoyed with the arguing to care right now, and yelled, "EEENOUGH!!!" Silencing all, who turned their attention to their self-proclaimed leader, who was rubbing the side of his head. "I would ask how and why you came back, Sombra, but right now I could care less. I had hoped you fools would have been able to resolve your differences by now, but apparently not!"

"I hate to break this to ya, goat man," Storm KIng said in annoyance, "But Friendship isn't Magic for villains, so you can't expect progress overnight."

"He has a point." Chrysalis interjected. "And maybe if we at least knew what the plan was, we would be better able to prepare!"

"Assuming, of course, you even have a plan." Tirek once again challenged, mentally hoping that an opportunity was about to be presented by their benefactor.

"Of course I have a plan, you fools!" Grogar bellowed, and began to explain even as some of the baddies kept elbowing each other for space. "I have located an object of great power: and it occurs to me this is the perfect test. The six of you shall journey forth to retrieve it." A smile of pure malice formed across Grogar's muzzle as his eyes shimmered. "Against this item, those ponies won't stand a chance."

"Perfect" Tirek thought to himself, figuring this was about the artifact he had been searching for. Keeping a straight face, he incited insurrection by asking, "And I assume that your Second in Command shall be the one who leads the expedition to this mysterious relic?"

"Pfft! You! Don't make me laugh!" Chrysalis snidely said, earning a glare from the centaur as she walked past him. "I have come close to conquering Equestria several times. Perhaps I should be the one to lead us!" But then Storm King knocked her to the side. "Get over yourself, Sister! I took over Canterlot city in a day, AND stole the magic of all four rulers! And I had all those ponies under my thumbs as slaves!" But then he, too, was pushed aside by King Sombra. "You are nothing but a pretender, fools! I was the ruler of an entire empire for many ages before my imprisonment - and used my superior mind, and mystical prowess to outwit the ponies at every turn!" Then Cozy Glow pushed him aside. "I stole all the magic from Equestria! That was Goood!" But was then swatted by Erebus' tendril. "I was on the verge of plunging all of Equestria into eternal darkness! Draining the land of Hope, and Harmony!" But he was grabbed by the horn by Tirek. "And as I said before, I consumed all of the magic of Equestria! Such power made me equivalent to even the Bahamut and Djinn themselves!" And from there, the squabbling began again.

Finally having enough, Grogar's body glowed with black and gold magic, and a burst of power exploded from his spot. Crashing into all six villains, and binding them all by their arms to the walls of the fortress. None of them able to break their bonds as Grogar stomped forward. His dark magic surging menacingly as he spoke. "Each of you FAILED to defeat Dusk Shine and his friends when you were alone! None of you are fit to lead anything! My power is greater than all of yours combined - and this is but a FRACTION of it! UNDERSTOOD?!" Most of the villains meekly responded in understanding, which was enough to convince Grogar to release them. Tirek, however, was enraged at how he had been blindsided, and made to look so weak like that. But he did his best to hide his anger.....especially since his armor had given him at least a small taste of the magic used on him - which for some reason felt oddly familiar to him. But he had no time to wonder as Grogar spoke again in a much more calm voice. "Now YOU shall retrieve the rest of it." Instead of waiting for an explanation to be requested, the ram made his four bells shine brightly, before releasing his magic into the air, and display a mural series of images that made something of a film, which Grogar narrated over.

"Many thousands of moons ago, in the early years of the fourth age, the self-righteous Gusty the Great - unable to best me face to face - collaborated with powerful allies, and stole my bewitching bell. A talisman containing much of my own magic, and the catalyst of my dominion over Equestria. However, the bell cannot be destroyed. So Gusty hid it in a place it has taken me millennia to discover: high atop Mt. Everhoof in its peak, protected by magical winds that make retrieving it all but impossible! There the bell has remained.......until now."

Once the magical slideshow ended, Grogar gave his menagerie of evil forces a hard glare, and commanded, "Scale Mt. Everhoof. Bring me back my bell."

Chrysalis laughed. "The ease of this task is laughable!"

But her tune changed after Grogar teleported them to the region where Everhoof stood, and the party saw how hazardous it was.

"Well, it sounded easy." She said dryly.

The gang of six villains looked upon the towering mountain of Everhoof, dozens of miles away. What appeared to be clouds swirled around the peak of it like a cyclone. A sure sign that old Grogar wasn't exaggerating about the mountain being protected by magical winds. Not even a hundred pegasi in unison could break through that wind. And yet, all six of them knew there was no choice for them. Each of them grievously assessed the situation, beginning with Tirek.

"Scale the mountain........."

[Storm King]
"Completely on foot........"

[King Sombra]
"While traipsing through tons of freezing snow, and ice...........

[Erebus]
"And carefully avoiding the powerful winds..................

[Chrysalis]
"Then finally retrieve Grogar's bell.

"TOGETHER!" Cozy Glow finished in an excited tone, while wearing winter wear in her color scheme with a parchment in hoof. "Now, i've already made a detailed list on how each of us can-" The other completely ignored her, and walked past her to, "ditch each other, and do it alone. Maybe when i'm at the top, then they'll wish they'd listened to me." She deviously remarked while crumbling, and tossing away her list before making her own way to the mountain. But as the others progressed, Tirek commanded Erebus to remain behind for some reason. "Why are you stalling me, Lord Tirek? Although most of my allegiance is to you, we have BOTH been reminded of our standing in this Legion of Doom. And I am more than concerned with what may happen should we fail to complete our objective."

"Nevermind that accursed bell for now, Erebus." Tirek said in irritation. "I need you to fulfill the next stage of my new plan."

Erebus looked surprised at this. "Another plan?"

"Yes, my elusive wraith." Tirek said with a smile. "I had suspected that Grogar would eventually send us after his bewitching bell. Thanks to my conversions with the Heartstone, I have made a most invigorating discovery. But I could not act until Grogar himself did. Which is why when I saw the thin lines of his patience run thin, I stoked the fires of individual megalomania into goading him into losing his temper."

"Why?"

"Because it was amusing to see the gruff, but composed "emperor" lose his cool because of a bunch of squabbling fools. While it did anger me to allow him to get the better of me, it did well enough to satiate his anger and prevent any of the others from crossing a line." He smirked. "Now, thanks to him, I have confirmation that there is something very important in these lands. Aside from the bell, a source of immeasurable darkness that holds ties to not only the true Grogar........but my ancestor, Tirac, and Apophis, himself." When it looked like Erebus was about to question things, Tirek cut him off. "Think of it: based on the knowledge we've learned from both Sombra's study, and the Heartstone that lets me commune with Apophis, and my ancestor, the final clash between Gusty the Great, and the real Grogar occurred in the region of his fortress realm, which he had made out of the ruins of one of the great kingdoms of the second age of Equestria."

Erebus finally got what Tirek was saying. "You refer to the lost city of Tambelon. The kingdom who attempted to enslave the Bahamut, Laurana, only to earn the full hatred and wrath of the one the records call "The Dark Calamity". His hatred, and malice was so great it collapsed the entire mountain-city, and opened a tear in the fabric of reality. Directly into-"

"Into The Realm of Darkness, better known as Mar'Nulum." Tirek finished for the wraith. "The original Grogar made that mountain the center of his empire, and retained the name out of ironies sake. But its history goes further back than the second age, and has always been a domain of evil. Once it was known as The Midnight Mountain before the Second Generation of ponies built their city kingdom on top of it, and The Dark Calamity re-terraformed it, removing harmonies influence on the mountain. A place where Emperor Grogar learned to harness essence - the very souls of the living to consume, or corrupt them into slaves. Thus earning its much more endearing name."

There was a long pause between the two before Erebus came to a startling realization. "The Well of Souls! Does this mean you have finally found it?" Tirek could only scowl in annoyance. "No. If there was one thing Gusty the Great seemed perfectly adequate at doing, it was hiding away anything: even cursed mountain fortresses." His scowl went away, however, when he spoke up again. "But even her little spell of concealment will not be able to hide its location from three creatures of Darkness." His horns ignited, and a fiery portal produced Tirek's winged servants, Dismay and Night Terror. The latter holding their wicked grin while the former merely kept his scowl. But upon seeing his master, he bowed his head in great respect. "I am at your disposal, Lord Tirek. What do you wish of me?"

"Is it a Balrog hunt, my lord?" Dismay inquired with sadistic glee. "I hope so - and I hope it's hidden in a populated city, filled with hundreds of ponies! Watching all those fugly little nags being burned alive would really make my day!" They laughed.

"You are half-right, Dismay." Tirek said, before producing a simple red stone with a rune placed upon it in an unknown language. "You two shall accompany Erebus in searching for a place known as The Well of Souls. It is hidden by powerful spells of concealment, and will be difficult to find. Which is why I had this rune stone formed from the Heartstone to track its Vashtar signature. When you are close to it, it will shine brightly to indicate you are near."

"And you are sure it is near this region, and not further away from Equestria?" Erebus inquired.

"Even Gusty the Great could only travel so far in such a short amount of time." Tirek said. "No, the Well, though still far, is near Mt. Everhoof. Of that I am certain. And my rightful "sources" tell me that three wielders of powerful Dark Magic will hold the power to dispel the spell of light, which undoubtedly was used to hide the mountain from all who would seek it." He then chuckled menacingly. "But the shame is she is no longer around: I would have enjoyed seeing the horror in her eyes as her own magic was made worthless in the face of her superiors. Now get moving! And do not come back until you have found it!"

"As you command, my lord." Night Terror answered, taking the rune stone in his ebony-armored hoof before flying off.

"Consider it done, master." Dismay bowed their head, chuckling as they flapped their bat wings into the air.

Erebus and Tirek shared a glance before the former said, "With any good fortune, we will find it by the time you recover the bell." His body then turned into a dark mass of black, oily magic, and massive wings. Oh, yes, Tirek thought to himself. It would be found before then. Before the second day is done, The Well of Souls, and Grogar's previous bell would be in the palm of his hand. Speaking of bells.........

Both Storm King, and Sombra decided to take the direct route to the mountain. Each one giving the other the stink eye as they moved. They both seemed eager to get in front of each other to get to the base. Pretty soon, the two were snarling in complete rage, and racing to get to their location first. As soon as they did, they ended up slipping on a patch of ice that sent them crashing into a big rock with a frantic yell. The two slid down with a daze, before getting buried in snow.

Chrysalis had taken to the skies above the land in her pursuit of the mountain. She was completely shocked at how strong the winds were on this mountain. It continuously threatened to throw her out of the air as though she were a mere bug. At first, she stubbornly continued through the dangerous winds, before an exceptionally strong gust threatened to blow her away. Growling in a huff, she decided to land in the forest area of the mountain. There she was completely on her own........save for the numerous eyes of yellow and red glaring at her from the trees, and bushes. Many creatures had seemingly come through this path before, and it stood to reason most never made it this far. The reason became more obvious when an immense shadow bearing the same eyes as all the others began to creep up behind Chrysalis in preparation for attack.

But the Queen already knew she was being stalked, and jolted backwards with a ferocious hiss that sent the mystery creatures crying in fright as they ran off. "As if anything on this mountain is scarier than I!" She laughed, and continued on her way.

Tirek, who had been staring at the mountain since his allies left, had already begun deducing the situation. To reach a final conclusion, he picked up a pile of dirt, and blew it into the direction of the mountain. To any other's surprise, it was instantly reflected by the magical winds that the centaur was now seemingly standing in front of. But he wasn't surprised: just annoyed when his experiment blew into his face, and got dirt into his mouth. As he sputtered, and spat out bits, and chips, he was begrudgingly satisfied with his answer, and knew what he had to do.

Cozy Glow was the only one who took the actual mountain trail leading upwards. On the way, she ran into a rather large shack which was home to an odd-looking earth pony who was brown in color, and had a long, white goatee to match his white hair. He had a dark, fur-trimmed cloak, and carried a shepherd staff. But most peculiar of all was that he wore a bucket on his head. When he saw Cozy, he made a remark on there not being ponies in these parts for many moons. Cozy could easily tell he was a well-meaning, but simple recluse who had no idea who she was. So she did what she did best, and put on her crocodile tears. "Oh, golly, good sir! I'm just a poor, lost pony trying to find help!"

Her fib fooled the stallion as he felt sympathy for her, telling her, "Aw, don't be sad, little filly! Ole' Rusty Bucket, at your service!" he saluted with his free hoof.

"I'm so glad I found you! I need help getting to the top of this mountain! And now that you're here, maybe you can help me out!" She smiled.

"Oh, uh....no can do, ma'am."

Her smile dropped in an instant, and turned into an angered frown before she screamed, "WHY NOT?!?", causing the whole area to shake.

"Shh! Not so loud!" Rusty said in as low a voice as possible. "This here's avalanche territory. I'm the guardian of this here mountain, and it's my job to keep ponies from trying to get to the top! Nothing but dangerous snow, dangerous winds, and dangerous creatures.......basically, it's dangerous!"

Cozy saw this wouldn't be as simple as she thought. But she didn't earn a rook for her cutie mark for nothing, and had another idea to get this pony on her side. "It must get pretty lonely, being out her all by yourself." She smiled. "Maybe, if you want, I could be your friend."

"Aw! I'd love a friend!" Rusty said, feeling touched by such a kind offer.

"Goody!" Cozy fluttered excitedly. "And now that we're friends, you can help me get up to the top of the mountain!" She smiled once again, sure of her success. But then Rusty Bucket pulled out a book from his winter cloak, and skimmed through it until he reached a specific page. "Hmm. Sorry, but......a REAL friend wouldn't ask me to do something i'm not supposed to do. Says so right here in "The Journal of Friendship" written by Prince Dusk Shine, and HIS friends!"

The minute Cozy saw that irksome, familiar book cover, she lost all sense of calm, and reserve. "ARE! YOU! KIDDING MEEEEEEEEEE?!?!" She roared, shaking the very land around her, and not just where she stood. And when the friendly old pony tried shushing her again, she just turned around, and left him standing there.

"I didn't wanna be friends anyway!" She rudely said, making Rusty sigh in disappointment.

Having recovered from his brief collision, Storm King was analyzing the rocky plateau, trying to figure out the safest way to climb up. "Hmm. Maybe if I look for a solid planting, then get a foothold, I could-" But he was interrupted by the sound of rumbling next to him as he saw King Sombra draw out a crystal spike that was pushing upwards, with the thestral alicorn on top. Seeing this made Storm King drop his jaw in bewilderment. "Hey smokey! What the snowy heck are you doing?!"

Sombra sneered at the Storm King as he jumped off his spike, and into a rocky ledge. "What does it look like, you snow-headed fool? The winds make flight impossible, and I have the suspicion that my shadow form would be blown away no matter what I do." Another crystal began to rise, and he placed a hoof on top of it. "So I am taking the path of least resistance, and climbing up the mountain my own way!" He then stepped fully onto his crystal, and let it carry him up. Shaking his head, Storm King growled, and started climbing the rocky hill like a monkey in a bid to catch up. "That's gotta be the dumbest idea i've ever heard of!"

"Why?" Sombra asked, stepping off his crystal spike, and forming another out of the stones. "Because you didn't think of it first?"

"No, you idiot!" Sombra bristled at the insult, but Storm King continued - both unaware of a cracking sound beneath the alicorn's feet. "Because while I might be a "snow-headed fool", I know my snowy terrain! And I know that when snow-covered rock, frozen solid is split by an instantaneous eruption of solid mass, the chances of structural instability is elevated to-" The rumbling suddenly got even louder, as snow began to slide down past the Yeti/Satyr's hands......and Sombra felt his footing begin to give away. Before either new it, a small avalanche happened, and buried the two under tons of snow, ice, rock, and now dark crystal.

"Ah, nevermind!" Storm King grunted in a muffled voice.

Chrysalis' trek had continued unabated so far, and she had been making good time. She almost slipped, and fell on a frozen lake. But in response, she simply turned into a Craggadile, and broke through the ice, into the lake in order to swim through it, and break out to shore. Once she shook off the water, she then shifted into a mountain goat, and climbed her way up the snowy hill that overlooked the rest of the mountain.

"Almost there!"

All the while, Tirek had been gathering numerous items from differing locations. Tree branches, vines, bushes, and leaves. And all of it was brought into an open clearing with several wooden stumps set up in a circle. The collection swiftly being dropped in the middle of the spot, as he scanned the area for more supplies. It appeared that he was attempting to make something out of the natural elements.

But what could it be?

Cozy, meanwhile, went back to Rusty Buckets shack in her own attempts to traverse the mountain. She tried to fly up, but got a brutal reminder that the winds made that impossible. She then tried climbing the snow banks, but sank down into it, with the older pony needlessly saying, "Nope. Not that way, neither.", to her growing frustration. Later on, while Rusty seemed distracted, Cozy Glow decided to try, and sneak around the shack to make it to what she figured was a hidden path leading further up the mountain. What she got was a mound of snow falling down on her after Rusty accidentally caused the snow to fall when he hit the roof of his home with his staff while stretching.

By this point, the filly had reached her literal boiling point. And once she melted all of the snow off of her, she flew back in front of Rusty, and stomped her hoof on the ground, yelling, " I TRIED BEING NICE!" Again, this made the terrain shake, and tremble. But when Rusty tried telling her to calm down, she yelled again, saying, "YOU CALM DOWN! PONIES ARE SUPPOSED TO DO WHAT I ASK THEM TO DO! IT'S LIKE MY THING, OKAY?!" That was her final mistake, as she finally learned the hard facts that Rusty was telling the truth. She was soon sent screaming down the hill in a giant snowball not a few seconds after throwing her tantrum.

The stallion just shrugged, and went back inside his shack.

After half an hour of being trapped under all that snow, and other cold stuff, Sombra finally had enough. With a feral roar, he unleashed a burst of green and purple magic from his outstretched arms, and wings to blow away all of the snow. Even Storm King got blown away, and slammed face first into a nearby tree. Back on all fours, Sombra hissed, and snarled as he caught his breath. "I will not stand for this! Twas bad enough I spent three thousand years trapped in the Frozen North! But I will NOT be made a fool of by a faust-forsaken pike of frozen water!!!"

After readjusting his crown, Storm King sent Sombra a backwards glare.......and then hurled a large snowball at his face which sent him staggering to the left. He stared at the Yeti/Satyr with wide eyes of indignation while the former laughed his head off. "Sorry, but on you? Snow's a definite improvement!" And he kept laughing, even as Sombra growled with rage. Deciding to fight fire with fire, he then produced a large snowball the size of a boulder while the Storm King was busy. He noticed too late the massive shadow over his head when the mass dropped right on top of him. Now, it was Sombra's turn to laugh. This time in a small moment of triumph over his supposed rival for King. But things got heated when Storm King emerged with a glare on his face. "Buddy.........you are asking for it."

"Then now you realize this....means war." Sombra hissed.

The two kings stared into each other's eyes for what felt like hours. Anyone present would be wondering what was going on through their heads at the time. Were they going to actually fight? Or were they going to stare at each other all day? It was anyone's guess at this point.

Until a volley of snowballs started hurling at the two as the kings began throwing a hail fire of the clumped up orbs at each other. Both of them grunting from exertion as they comedically hurled the balls at each other. They either pelted the trees, rocks, and animals in the area, or each other, or they managed to hit each other. Either way, this was a new, and special type of battle each was determined to win. And as hardened conquerors, neither would back down until the other side surrendered, or perished.

The latter seemed unlikely.............just as it seemed unlikely they could keep this up for long.

After further traversing the whitened path of snow leading upward, Chrysalis had finally made her way to the final hill she needed to reach. One that was opposite the central portion of the mountain, that opened up a mighty large chasm in-between. The winds howled, and billowed fiercely in the air like the warning cries of a magical creature protecting its territory - which, in a way, was exactly the case. But Chrysalis didn't think of such things. She only thought of how she had reached the end of her journey on her own as she giggled. "Apparently, I DON'T need anypony else."

Honestly thinking this was the final round, and the last leg of her journey, Chrysalis morphed herself into the largest avian form she was able to change into to fly over the gorge. But she began to realize that even a Roc was not strong enough to overcome the mystic winds of Everhoof. And the worst part was that she'd gotten so close, she could have almost touched the edge of the cliff. Then reality set in, and the winds blew her back into the other hill, and back into her real form. The fallen queen exclaiming in frustration over her failure. Yet another humiliation she would have to endure.

Night had fallen, and Lord Tirek had placed the latest group of logs into the fire he had made. Afterwards, he reexamined the fruits of his hard labors: a small, but stable camp he himself had built for himself and the others. As someone not afraid to take care of things himself, the centaur had no issue with setting up the came on his own. He even set himself a lawn chair for his own personal comfort while he had gathered two other large logs for the others to sit on. Now, he just had to wait for all of them to show up in some kind of predicted, and disgruntled mess.

He was proven right when Cozy Glow first staggered out of the bushes. Her entire body had been soaked, and no doubt chilled to the bone, and she was heavily panting from having to endure that undesirable ride down the mountainside. That was NOT a way she wanted to enjoy thrill rides! A few seconds later, and the quarreling kings looked to have fared no better. Snow covered much of their body, they were exhausted, and their crowns were so far tilted they almost fell off of their heads. In other words, neither Storm nor Sombra appeared as regal as Kings should. Seeing this sight only made the centaur bellow with laughter at the sight of these buffoons obvious failures. All three growled at once, and simultaneously roared out, "IT'S NOT FUNNY, TIREK!!!"

But he heeded them not, for he was taking too much fun in rubbing salt in the wounds of their bruised egos - which he knew Chrysalis herself would undoubtedly share once she arrived. "So not a single one of you made it to the top? Surprise, surprise! Or.....it would be if your overblown egos would not indeed indicate your potential failures." he chuckled. However, Cozy was quick to notice the obvious fact that the centaur had gotten to this spot before them, and set up camp himself. Which lead her to believe he was being an overblown hypocrite, and called him out on it. "I notice YOU didn't make it to the top, either. What? Was none of your fancy magic good enough to help you out? Or did you keep stumbling over yourself like a bull in a china shop?"

To her, and the king's surprise, Tirek chuckled again. "Poor, simple foal: I didn't try to."

"Wait, what?!" The other villains all exclaimed.

"Do you take me for some muscle-bound fool?" Tirek angrily spoke. "It took only five seconds to deduce Grogar was right: NONE of us could ever hope to make it up alone! The mountain is protected, and will prevent those with ill-intent from reaching its hidden treasure." A leisurely smile formed on his muzzle as he took his seat upon his hand-crafted lawn-chair. "So, like any good leader would do, rather than subject myself to a fools errand by facing the elements, I decided to let you four face the danger. Take what you each learned, and use it to MY advantage." He laughed.

"Four?" Sombra asked. "Where is The Pony of Shadows? He hardly ever leaves your side, so I assumed he'd be here."

"Yeah." Storm King agreed. "Where is the giant ink-blot, anyway?"

"Erebus has more important matters to attend to than wasting time butting heads with those even larger than his own. I have already sent him off with my Dark Wraiths in pursuit of something equally valuable to the Bewitching Bell. One whose secrets will allow me to accomplish my own goals, and tip the balance of power in MY favor. Two groups doing my work for me in order for guaranteed success against our shared enemies." Tirek laughed wickedly. Cozy Glow, however, was unamused, and angrily exclaimed, "I put up with your "i'm smarter than you" attitude while on the road, but i'm over it!"

Tirek glared at the impudent filly. "And i've had enough of your open defiance, and this notion you are my superior. That mark on your flank may determine your destiny, but it is I who shaped it into its fullest potential. Everything you are now is what I made you into, you pathetic little whelp! You still have much to learn, yet continuously you try to manipulate me with that insincere, syrupy sweetness!" He then smirked at the miserable filly in amusement. "At least now, we all can see the REAL you under that facade you mask yourself in."

"GRRR! THIS IS NOT THE REAL ME! I'M CUTE AND LOVEABLE!!!"

The Storm King merely scoffed in disagreement. "No, you are not! My room is right next to yours, and I can tell you for a fact: you're annoying, AND! YOU! SNORE!"

"I DO NOT SNORE!!!" Cozy screamed, remaining just as unaware as her group of something massive, with curved bull horns.......slithering, and hissing? Yes, hissing, and slithering through the foliage towards the source of the commotion in the woods. Storm King himself not making things any less harrowing as he made mocking snore noises while pointing at the pony younger than him. But despite getting under her skin, she was quick to retort. "Well, at least I don't talk to my "Gram-Gram" in MY sleep."

"Don't you dare bring Gram-Gram into this, you sneaky little brat!" Storm KIng yelled as the two stared each other off, with the filly smirking in triumph. But suddenly, the troupe were surprised when the mysterious creature, which was an actual hybrid of a serpent and a bull crashed out of the brush, and roared at the group with tremendous force. While Sombra, and Tirek were momentarily stunned, Cozy and Storm could only think and shout one thing to each other in blame.

[both]
"THIS IS YOUR FAULT!"

Most of the group was shocked by the sight of this towering beast, which nearly dwarfed even Tirek in size. The creature threateningly slithering closer towards what it thought would be its next meal. But while Storm and Cozy Glow could back up in fright, and Sombra readied for battle, Tirek was finding himself amazed at what he was seeing. "An Ophiotaurus? And in this region?"

"Y-you know what this thing is?" Cozy nervously asked as Sombra fired a beam of dark magic upon the creature.......only for it to harmlessly wash over the creature, to the Umbrum's worry. Tirek, however, answered calmly, "Yes, but.........I thought my kingdom had hunted them all to extinction. They are one of the most formidable beasts in the world: immune to all but the strongest of magics, physically mighty, yet as nimble as they are venomous. My father told me that during my Grandfather's reign, a surge of these creatures began terrorizing Equestria - word only reaching us after some had invaded our kingdom." He fired a stream of red lightning which made the Ophiotaurus shriek in pain, and stunned it for the moment. "That is how our race, the Centaurs, came into our unification with the Gargoyles. Their warrior skills, and hunting prowess matched our own, and their ability to glide gave them great advantage in battle. Together with our tactical prowess, and the Equestrian's forces, we killed the infestation, and formed a unified pact between our three races. Until now I had thought they were wiped out." He then cupped his chin, stroking his beard in thought. "But then, stragglers have been known to appear every once in a while." He then smirked. "Perhaps this is a blessing in disguise."

"Yeah, I don't call a giant bull-snake who tanks magic attacks, and is fast, strong, and venomous as anything good!" Storm KIng exclaimed as the Ophiotaurus recovered from Tirek's attack, and approached them more angered than before. "Give it another zapping! Maybe we can make a run for it while it's conked out!"

"Don't be foolish!" Tirek exclaimed. "Ophiotaurus are cunning, and intelligent. I only hit the thing because it was taken by surprise. Now that it knows what I can do, it won't let me take another shot!"

"So what?" Sombra shouted, brandishing his scythe. "We confine ourselves to a serpent's meal! Not so long as I still breathe!"

"Which might not be long if it gets you in its coils!" Cozy remarked.

"I am an Umbrum, remember?! I can turn into shadow anytime I want! You're the ones who need to-" Sombra's ramble was cut off by the sound of something moving in the brush behind them. All, including the Ophiotaurus looked to see another of its kind. Only this one was shorter, sleeker, with smaller horns and a tuft of hair on its head. Unlike the big one, whose underside was orange, this one's was aqua. The sure signs of a female - and one that seemed interested in what was now identified as a male Bull-Snake as she battered her eyes while holding her head on her arm in a seductive way. The male seemed enraptured by the female's beauty, and was lovestruck in mere seconds. While it slithered towards the female, the other villains remained quiet. All except Cozy, who saw this as an opportunity. "Quick, while it's distracted! Let's get out of here!"

"Wait." Tirek commanded, noticing something off about this random occurrence. The other villains didn't argue, even though they wanted to run off - maybe out of respect, or fear of him, they had no idea. But they obeyed, and were thus treated to an unexpected, but welcoming surprise: the female Ophitaurus being Queen Chrysalis in disguise, and immediately drawing out a violet miasma of essence from the now weakening beast. The group was finally exposed to how Changelings originally drained love from their victims in the past. It was quite a spectacle, and an intrigue that her power was similar to Tirek and Sombra. A few seconds later, and the hybrid creature fell to the earth, drained of all will to even lift the tip of its tail. All the while, Chrysalis licked her lips, and hummed in hungered satisfaction from the meal she had just partaken in. "So much love! I haven't eaten this well in ages!"

The only one not intrigued was Cozy Glow, because the sight of the love-drain sickened her to point she almost puked. "So gross!" The others gave her a questioning glance, with Storm King asking, "You've seen big red suck the lifeforce out of ponies, but seeing a changeling suck out love is where you draw the line?"

"Hey, even i've got limits, pal!" Cozy exclaimed, making the Yeti/Satyr roll his eyes.

"Just so we're clear," Chrysalis began, drawing attention to her, "I didn't save you because I like you. I did it, because....... because I-!"

"Neeeeeeeed us?" Cozy inquired while smiling with a ridiculously wide grin, and floating next to the changeling queen, who begrudgingly muttered "Yes!"

"Ah, yes!" Tirek spoke aloud, taking the attention back. "Clearly I was right to wait. Now that all of you have made attempts to scale this cursed mountain, no doubt you've gained some useful information regarding it. Now, tell me everything you've learned today - and leave NOTHING out." He ordered. Realizing they really had no choice, as Tirek had proven himself smarter than all of them combined, even with Chrysalis' rescue before, they all conceded to his unofficial leadership, and shared their experiences with the mountain.

Miles away from where the Legion of Doom had now taken temporary residence, The New Host of The Nightmare lead Tirek's Demon, and The Pony of Shadows in search of their missing objective. None of them knew exactly what it was, but their master assured them the Rune Stone he had crafted would guide them to where they needed to go. So far, with careful precision, they followed the glowing rune to a darker region of Equestria. A mountain region with several masses of thundering clouds hanging overhead. It was in that direction the stone glowed brightest. Thus did they venture into the mountain region where they found a barren, lifeless valley with mysterious, curved stones curling in a specific direction. Night Terror got a nagging suspicion their target was there. "Down there! To the heart of that valley!"

"Finally! Lord Tirek said it might not be the case, but it would be great if we ended up finding the first of the Balrogs - then we'd have more wicked, demonic company!" Dismay remarked gleefully as they descended.

"Patience, Dismay." Erebus said to his bat-winged compatriot. "Whatever we discover here may yet provide us with more than simple Balrogs." He then chuckled. "Perhaps even The Well of Souls, Tirek believes. The only way to be certain is to find out ourselves."

The three creatures of darkness soon landed in the heart of the valley, where the rune began shining light a bright, red star. It reached its zenith when the three of them stood next to an old, dead tree with a black spike sticking through it. Night Terror surveyed the area with intrigue, but also with inquisition as he pondered their next step. "According to the rune, we stand atop what Lord Tirek seeks. That means we stand atop it while it remains buried." He actually chuckled in admiration. "That Gusty the Great was truly blessed with great magic if she could seal something so great within the very earth."

"Yeah, yeah, we're all impressed by how much more potent pony magic was in the old days." Dismay said with complete annoyance. "But if the thing IS sealed, then how do we get to it? I doubt I could change into any Malworth strong enough to breach a magical seal. And our three powers combined could only hold open a gap in the spell - not undo it completely." Erebus then took a step forth to observe the crimson stone. "But Lord Tirek said that the power of three wielders of darkness - us three - would hold the power to dispel Gusties spell. What could he have meant by that, then?" Suddenly, it clicked in Night Terror's mind as he held up the stone. "That's it!" he exclaimed, surprising the other wraiths. "Do none of you see? The answer is in the riddle: three wielders of darkness hold the power to dispel the light!" He then raised up the stone. "This stone is the key! It is not only a guide: it will ward off the enchantments of Gusty the Great, and Laurana's light will vanish! But we must give it the might it needs to do its work!" He then put it on the ground, where it shined the brightest before taking to the air. "Quickly! Pour as much of your own dark energies into the stone as you can! The stone will do the rest!"

The two looked to each other briefly, wondering if he was right on this, or not. But they both remembered that Tirek chose him to bear Nightmare Moon's essence because of his potential cunning, and wit. And there were few aside from Erebus, King Sombra, and Tirek who were as well versed in the art of dark magic as The Nightmare. So, the two did as he said, took to the air, and poured as much of their own dark powers into the stone as they could. The stone began soaking up the dark energies like a sponge, and began to erupt in crimson, and black flames. As it did, the trinity noticed that a golden barrier appeared in the surrounding valley. And it was now catching fire from this wicked spell. The trio's efforts continued, and the flame spread far, and wide. In less than five minutes, the barrier had been burned away, and the stone itself again erupted in a versatile explosion of dark power. Just in time, too, for Night Terror and his companions could feel themselves growing tired from their part in the spell. They cut off their channeling spells, and then watched as the fire began to cause the ground to soften, and turn brittle. The stone itself began sinking into the ground, and swallowing the flame and all it touched. Soon there were no flames, no scorches, no burns, and no sign of the stone.

Just nothing.

The three wraiths began wondering if perhaps their master had been wrong, and this had been nothing but a ruse. But then, the very earth began to quiver. The land began to shake. And the heavens themselves darkened until only flashes of lightning could be seen crossing the sky as something began to happen. They all then looked to the epicenter of this massive tremor that could even be felt from the air originated from where the rune stone had been placed. That's where they noticed a red glow originating from the soil, followed by the ground itself slowly pushing upwards. As though something massive were threatening to rip and tear its way through the very earth to be free of its underground tomb. The tree beside it uprooted, and earth around it cracked. And a massive explosion erupted out of the centerpoint like a tremendous volcano had been set off. The three wraiths had gathered together, and backed as far away as possible for their own safety. But what they saw next, following the billowing smoke of red, was a bright beacon of red light splitting through the darkness to reveal a mountainous thing born of childling's nightmares.

As they saw the debris fall off the jagged spikes, and crimson liquid spilt out of the gaping maw of the beastial head that made the summit of this mountain - the red beam of light shooting out of its mouth like a beam of evil magic - and rivers of purple mist leaked out of the cracks, and holes within. The trio could sense the pure evil of this mountain fortress, still "wearing" the gateway to its very gut around its neck like a collar. What once was only myth, and legend has now been exposed as reality. After eons of being lost, the world of Equestria had seen its darkest secret returned. The Dark Kingdom of Tambelon. The well of Souls. The Nest of Evil. But the three, proud wraiths knew it by its true name before its fall in the first age, and was now free to reclaim, courtesy of Night Terror, whom had uncovered its secret.

"The Midnight Mountain.......and it now returns to bring Darkness, once more!"

Author's Note

Been a long time, hasn't it? Sorry it took so long to get back to this, really. But real life, and numerous other projects get in the way sometimes, so you end up getting sidetracked. :twilightsheepish:

Hopefully this chapter makes up for it.

And yes, I decided to go out of order a bit, and follow "Uprooted" with the episode "Frenemies" instead. Why, you may ask? Because it gives time for better preparation, and build-up for the future plotlines to come. One example are those strange tubed creatures hidden in The Well of Shades that Sombra has been experimenting with. He WAS tasked with building Tirek an army with which to conquer all of Equestria (and Equestria isn't as technologically lacking as people like to think, so he CAN procure scientific equipment: he just doesn't know how to go about building this army.). Another is Tirek subtly manipulating events to his favor, and proving what a conniving ~~bastard~~ he is.

Also figured why waste time keeping Sombra's return a secret when his return could be possible. Because they live in a magical world, it WAS possible Sombra could have found a way to come back on his own, had Tirek not secretly done it himself. And let's just say this thought process also goes through "Grogar's" mind, as well, and he's also too annoyed to question it. All he cares about is getting his bell back. Completely unaware that Tirek is using EVERYONE to further his own goals. Obtaining the Bewitching Bell is most certainly a part of it. But something more important is required for his inevitable domination of Equestria to come to fruition.

The Restoration of his ancestor's/reincarnations fortress kingdom modified by the original Grogar: Midnight Mountain.

Since there's alot of lore, and world-building.......and well-intended slapstick here, and there, I have to split this episode-chapter in two. The next part will be where the villains begin getting over their differences, and realize they have more in common than they realize. And that's how they'll retrieve the bell in the next chapter.

See you when that happens!:pinkiehappy:

A Dark, Deadly Alliance is Formed

Back at the campsite, while all of the others were busy relaxing after explaining the details of their failed attempts to climb Mt. Everhoof on their own, sitting around the fire roasting marshmallows, Chrysalis had just finished cocooning the weak, and possibly dying Ophiotaurus, which she crawled around like a spider to inspect its integrity. Cozy Glow, while slightly disturbed at the sight of the actions, was more curious than that. So she asked, "Why are you doing that? Didn't you already drain it of love?" The changeling matriarch flew down to her seat next to the filly, and answered by saying, "I always save a little for the next day."

This got the filly even more interested. "Do......you cocoon ALL your meals?"

"Of course." Chrysalis answered simply.

"So, when you ponynapped Dusk Shine, and the others, you cocooned them, as well?"

"Yes." She answered calmly, before her demeanor turned rage-filled. "Until that sow, Starlight Glimmer, freed them all, corrupted my subjects, and stole my hive!"

"I can sympathize with that feeling." Sombra admitted. "As was my destiny, I was close to reclaiming my Empire, and all of my Cryyyyystal slaves." he hissed, making the group stare at him awkwardly. He ignored them, and continued. "I had planned for everything in order to ensure my victory, including outlasting the crystal finch." He then glared into the fire as his horn ignited. "Then that worthless purple dragon recovered the Crystal Heart, and with the pink alicorn's help, returned it to the slaves, and joined together to destroy my physical body, and banish me to the Aether!" He huffed in anger, before taking a breath and calming his mind. "I admit now, my second attempt to reclaim my empire was seemingly rushed, but the results speak for themselves: both the heart, and their Elements of Harmony proved futile against me," he grinned, "And I taught Dusk Shine and his friends their folly by shattering the Tree of Harmony, itself."

"Before they pulled more of that "friendship is magic" blasty-stuff out of their flanks to beat you again." Cozy pointed out, sharing annoyance as she remembered how The Tree of Harmony helped those six freaks foil her own plans for world domination. Sombra could sense this, and found pleasure in having somepony who could understand. "Indeed. That was one variable I could not have foreseen."

"I think alot of us share that iddy-bitty flaw, Sombra bud." Storm King interjected with his arms crossed. "Like how my chief lieutenant actually sacrificed herself to protect those stupid ponies. Granted, I betrayed her first when she no longer was useful, but I still didn't expect her to risk turning into stone just to stop me.......and get me shattered in the process." He then pointed to Chrysalis. "Just like our resident bug queen never saw that little uprising coming."

"Yes, Storm King!" Chrysalis snapped. "I believe we already established this!"

"Don't give too much thought to it, though." Tirek said next. "Those arrogant, surprisingly xenophobic ponies have their weaknesses. Even though Discord had sworn to side with them, they never quite let go of his misdeeds, and still saw him as a freakish villain ready to snap at a moments notice." The centaur chuckled. "They made it so easy for me to turn the little turncoat against them, and to side with me. Tricked him into helping me consume the essence of every living pony in Equestria, before manipulating him into helping me capture his so-called "friends" in order to draw out Dusk Shine, the fourth alicorn, and the harbinger of the remaining alicorn magic. The Draconequus proved most useful, I admit," he chuckled again more disturbingly, "And his magic was a truly exquisite meal. To think such power was wasted in the hands of a world-class buffoon who could pass as a circus clown!"

Chrysalis sighed dejectedly. "Still, Discord really was something before Friendship ruined him."

"You mean until Celestia, and......"he shuddered in angered disgust, "that cream-coated mare, Fluttershy, ruined him. Even after our agreement had been made, I could easily sense a sort of reluctance in him. Oh, he was good at hiding it, but I could tell that he only wanted the ponies miserable - not physically harmed. It also didn't help that his reputation as a trickster was already known, even when I was a boy. I managed to "buy" his loyalty by passing on my brother's amulet to him," he chuckled, "showing it as a sign of gratitude, and loyalty. And he actually believed it!" The centaur then laughed. "So imagine how hilarious it was when I did the sensible thing, and neutralized his potential threat by consuming his magic!" Again the centaur laughed at his past actions, though some in the group were confused.

"But...if you really did fully convince him to help you, why bother turning on him like that?" Cozy Glow inquired. "Isn't that what lead to him helping Dusk and the others beat you?" Tirek's laughter halted, and he angrily slammed his fist on the ground. "OF COURSE I REMEMBER THAT!" He then took a calming breath. "But he is the Spirit of Chaos: unpredictable, and full of trickery. Plus, he has always been known to do something radical should he become bored. Once I had regained my full strength by draining Dusk Shine's friends, I treated him like the unpredictable wildcard he is, and cast him out of the deck." Tirek gave a menacing glare. "And in my experience, there is no room for wildcards........though ironically, a wildcard was what truly defeated me."

"Like most of us ended up having to deal with?" Sombra interjected, with the others agreeing.

"Indeed." Tirek answered, before his amusement came back as he recalled the rest of his tale. "Even so, the utter look of shock, and horror on the misshapen freak's face when he realized I had played him for a fiddle was amusing as hades! He truly took my words to heart in a desperate bid to appease someone who could be his "friend" and stomach his chaos - only for his world to crumble when I revealed the real reason I kept that cursed trinket ever since my imprisonment." When Tirek gave no immediate answer, Storm King raised his hand like a student in class, and asked, "Well, what was the reason?" Tirek chuckled once again, before taking a dark tone. "A simple one: to remind me of the betrayal I suffered from my own family. My own brother, who I loved more than life itself! We were true brothers once..........until he chose THEIR side. Since then, the charm was only a constant reminder that noone can ever be counted on - not even your own family. And that if I ever cross paths with him again, I will send him through a fate worse than that which he forced ME to endure. Discord reminded me so much of him in some way that casting the fool aside once his power was mine was easy. Had I not been more focused on claiming the alicorn magic, I would have tortured him in ways even his devious mind could never begin to comprehend. To the point he would beg me to release him." A wide grin appeared as a flame formed in his right hand. "And I would release him: through the slow, and painful flames of my anger, and hatred. And to show all the fate of those who challenge me."

Everyone's eyes were wide from shock, awe, and even fear. And yet, they couldn't help but admire such evil, hateful drives to make others suffer. He was a demon of the worst caliber, and one they had started to grow more respectful of by the minute. Sombra was the first to break the silence with a bout of laughter that surprise everyone, until he explained. "Forgive me, Lord Tirek, but I truly have misjudged you! I only ever thought you were all brawn, and no real tact, or brain. But hearing such passionate hate the likes of which I have only ever DREAMED of tasting is truly admirable. I can only imagine the horrors you intended to unleash on Equestria once the alicorn magic was yours."

Tirek smiled at this. "Thank you, Sombra. Despite our......estranged relationship, that means quite alot coming from you." He then chuckled once more as he thought of something. "You certainly aren't wrong on that idea - for I intended to make Dusk Shine suffer in order to force the magic out of him. But when I realized he had the power of the other alicorns, and was an equal match for me, I switched tactics to stop wasting time." He then laughed again, but in actual humor this time. "Oh, how marvelous his expression was when I presented his captive friends! I only now wish you all could have seen him when I showed him my trump card: the look of utter horror, the wide eyes of despair, his mind trying so desperately hard to comprehend what I had done, even as they begged him not to make the sacrifice. It would have been so much more entertaining if I had begun snuffing them out one by one until he gave in: if only to see the anguish he no doubt would have felt at the loss of those closest to him."

This time it was all the other villains turn to laugh. "I certainly would enjoy that!" Sombra said. "Seeing him so broken when I destroyed his precious tree right in front of him was priceless, and worth all the gold and jewels beneath the earth! Now I can admit, seeing that colt being beaten at his own game is truly a delight!"

"No kidding! He's always so stressed out all the time!" Cozy Glow said.

"When I posed as his foalsitter, and carefully watched as he observed my every move while everypony was distracted, I thought he was going to implode!" Chrysalis laughed along with the others.

"Oh, man! That is hi-larious, and I wish I was there to take some magic snaps so I could put his expressions on a T-Shirt!" Storm King jested. "Imagine how much folks would pay to see their favorite prince look like a psycho-crazy nutbag?" Another round of laughter passed between the villains, before Cozy Glow spoke again. "Gee! I really wish I could've seen the look on Dusk and his friends faces when they realized I outsmarted them, and almost drained all the magic from Equestria."

Tirek cleared his throat a bit grumpily, making Cozy flinch a little. "Yes. Obvious betrayal of me included, aside, ALL the magic in Equestria was a little excessive, don't you think? Unless you stayed to our original plan - which you didn't." He sighed. "Not that it matters anymore, since i'm over it. But still: excessive much?"

She shrugged. "I think big." She then took on a more villainous expression and tone. "Besides! It would have been SO worth it to see that good for nothing prince, and all of Equestria bow down to me! That would be the best feeling to share, don't you all think?"

"Indeed it would!" Tirek agreed with a malicious grin. "Who wouldn't love to see those insignificant nags lose their hopes, and wills, and all their spirit, realizing they've lost everything?"

"I certainly do!" Sombra said. "It was one the greatest aspect of ruling the Crystal Empire, and breaking the spirits of MY nation of slaves! Their fear, and sorrow was so delectable I felt I would never be starved of dark essence again!"

"Creepy vampireness aside, other king here's right on the money!" Storm King said gleefully. "It was fun seeing how miserable I made the kingdoms I invaded, and how downtrodden their citizens were - but when I look back, seeing the pegacornicus princey losing all sense of self-determination, and will now makes me giddy as a snowcub! I can't believe he let himself get caught so easily! He must be the biggest example of how wimpy Equestrian ponies are, excluding the kid here!"

A sudden flash of green flared around Chrysalis, and she was now posing as the Prince who was the topic of discussion itself. "Oh, look at me!" She said in her own voice, failing to do even a good, decent impression of Dusk deliberately. "I'm a stupid, brainless, pathetic excuse for an Alicorn Stallion! I can't take five steps to the right, or even make my own coffee without my pals and pet dragon to help! I made a detailed list for all the reasons i'm a failure! Reason number 1: I exiiiist!" She hollered in an over-the-top voice making all of the villains laugh in honest joy at the mockery of their shared enemy. Once Chrysalis had reverted to her real self, and sat down to let the others catch their breath, Tirek was the first to speak. "You know, I have a confession to make. Though I truly was open to the idea of us all working together, your persona's clashing with my own made it hard to even tolerate being anywhere near you. But now? Having the five of us here together, finding common ground in our mutual hatred, makes me realize that working with the four of you, sans Erebus, may not in fact be the worst thing!"

"Hm, perhaps." Chrysalis considered. "As long as it results in the destruction of our shared enemies."

"Hey, if it's destruction we're all after, I can dig working with you guys!" Storm King said, putting an arm around Sombra's neck.....who surprisingly just rolled his eyes and humored him. "Anything to get even with those idiots of dumb cuteness, and get our cut of the stakes."

"A notion I heavily agree upon." Sombra admitted.

"Oh, yeah! I wouldn't have it any other way!" Cozy exclaimed happily. "Do the pathetic Prince Dusk thing again!"

Chrysalis did, and the group once more shared the night together laughing, and discussing their similarities in hatred regarding their enemies. All of them found themselves growing much closer to each other than they could have ever imagined. But even so, eventually, the fun died down and they all had to remember the task at hand. Something Tirek took point on. "Now that all of us are of sounder mind.......or as sound as the likes of us can be......we all understand that traversing the mountain alone is impossible." The group begrudgingly nodded in agreement, knowing he was right. "That is why in addition to enjoying our frivolities, I have also been conceiving a plan to get us to the top of the mountain. It will take no less than a great deal of strength, will, trust, and determination. But with ALL of our combined strengths, we can conquer this mountain, and secure the prize awaiting at the top. Are we agreed?"

Though hesitant to say so, Chrysalis sighed as she said, "Agreed......even if it is humiliating."

"Hey, humiliation's something we're all used to by now." Storm King said. "If it means an idea that DOESN'T get us buried in an avalanche, i'm all for it."

"As am I." Sombra said.

Cozy Glow took the longest to respond. Maybe it was her stubbornness to needing help, or her pride on being a devious accomplisher, but in the end she concluded this was the best course of action. "Me, too. I'm sick, and tired of this freezing snow, and wind, and I want out as soon as possible! So , uh......what kind of idea did you have in mind.....boss?"

Tirek grinned maliciously. "The best kind."

The next morning, Old Rusty Bucket came out of his hut to do his rounds, and ensure nopony was trying to climb the mountain. As soon as he stepped out, he was surprised to see the same pink filly from yesterday. But before he could tell her off, he noticed a large group of shadows looming over her. And to his horror, a gang of villains were grinning wickedly at the old stallion. For added effect, Chrysalis morphed into an Ophiotaurus again, and in unison with Tirek, Storm King, and even Sombra, whose wings were spread wide enough to almost block them from view, gave the loudest roar combination ever conceived. The result was instantaneous as the whole area shook with the dreaded signs of an avalanche coming in. But instead of burying the villains, it instead buried Rusty Bucket and his hut when he tried to back up inside it. The area settled, and the gang was left laughing at the ponies misfortune as they climbed over the snowy hill they produced.

But fortune favored Rusty Bucket, who popped out of the snow unharmed. "I'm okay!"

The group took the mountain trail further, and further towards the peak. Along the way, Tirek told Storm King to find the strongest vines he could in the woods, and bring them back. The centaur, however, broke off a particularly strong branch before heating the surface of his hand, and burned the surface of the wood into a smooth, long pole that was half as long as his upper body. He then drew wire from a pocket in his cape, and tied each end to the stick after poking a hole through it. Virtually making a bow out of his natural surroundings. Why, his cohorts were unsure, but they had a feeling they'd find out soon enough - including the reason for vine-gathering.

Along the path, a massive tree log blocked their path. Not wanting the magic-users to waste their strength with lifting the heavy object, the centaur who was ultimately the team's unofficial leader requested Chrysalis use a larger beast to lift the log away. It only took three seconds before she settled for an Ursa Minor, who easily hurled the log out of the way, and cleared the path for the others. The group was now looking out for each other as they made their journey. There came a point when they had to scale the side of the rocky surface to get higher. But Cozy slipped on its snowy surface. Thankfully, Chrysalis was quick to catch her, and lift her while the others easily made their way up thanks to their claws digging into the craggy rock.

Finally, they had arrived at the impasse Chrysalis had come to. Out of all the others, she had been the one to reach this point, only for the magical winds to repel her. This time, however, she had the ingenuity of a centaur on her side. Taking the vine Storm KIng had found, Tirek took two rocks, and tied one at each end. Without a need for instruction as he handed one end off to her, and gave an affirming nod to the Changeling Queen, Chrysalis transformed into a Roc once again, and flew her way across the gorge: this time with Cozy Glow in her talons. She pushed, and struggled as hard as she could to reach near enough to the other side. When she had gotten close enough, she did a forward spin, and hurled Cozy Glow to the other side, with the strength of her throw being enough propulsion for the filly to fly to the other end. As soon as she had reached it, she twirled the vine around a round, pointed rock near the cliff's edge, and tied the rope into a perfect grapple-line. On the other end, just as Chrysalis returned and in her real form, Tirek had fastened his end of the rope onto an equally round, and large rock. He then had Sombra use his magic to use his dark magic to completely solidify the rope so that it would be harder than steel. Then, to the groups surprise, he ordered Sombra to form a pike-shaped crystal, and then hide himself inside in his shadow form. Before any could question this, a stern look from Tirek urged the dark alicorn into obeying the command. And in no time, he found himself in Tirek's hand, and with immense force, was shot across the gap with such speed and velocity, enhanced by Tirek's own magic, even the winds couldn't blow him off course. He hit the ground right next to Cozy Glow, before reforming into his real form.

Without waiting for anyone else, Tirek decided to make his own way across the gorge: taking a few steps back, he charged forward, and made what everycreature took as a suicidal leap over the gap. But that notion flew out the window when they saw the bottoms of his hooves, and his clenched fists expelling streams of bright red fire that shot him forward like a rocket. He waited until he was close enough that the winds were at their weakest to cut off his flame propulsion spell, and then let gravity do the rest for him as he landed with a thunderous clash upon the ground. The force almost knocked the two ponies off their feet, and made them fear the crash causing the cliff to give way. But it held firm, and they were safe. As Tirek turned around to face the other side of the gorge, only Chrysalis, and Storm King remained. They had the simplest way across thanks to the rope-made-pole: chrysalis transformed into a monkey while Storm King simply climbed onto the pole in the same fashion. Both soon made their way across, with Tirek giving Storm King a helping hand up.

All five of them had finally made it to the final stretch: now it was time to reach the finish line.

A few minutes of walking, and they came across a rather large, almost ominous cavern. It didn't take a genius to figure out that this was the hiding place of Grogar's Bell. However, Chrysalis was the only one who didn't take any full consideration of defenses being present, as she just flew to the entrance without thinking. And as one might expect, she was repelled by a golden barrier of magic, and sent careening into the snow with a yelp. After the brief shock of the display, and private snickering from Storm King, Tirek , Cozy and Sombra investigated the magical barrier. Tirek raised his left hand to merely touch the shield to test its power. But one touch, and he recoiled in pain as his hand was singed. Looking at his scorched hand, he realized this was indeed what he predicted might have been involved with hiding the bell: Gusty the Great's Light Magic. Blessed by the power of Laurana herself before her sacrifice to make her sealing magic more potent against evil forces. This was going to be troublesome.

"A meager barrier spell?" Sombra arrogantly asked, before igniting his horn. "Pathetic! Stand aside, and i'll dispel it at once!" Before the centaur could protest, the demonic alicorn fired his strongest spell at the barrier, fully intent on breaking it down. No matter how strong this magic was, it was no match for his control over the Darkness. But to his horror, the shield held firm, and strong against his onslaught. When it was obvious that his efforts were fruitless, he cut off his attack, and stood bewildered. "H-how? What magic could be so strong?"

"Magic which had been blessed by Laurana, The Bahamut of Harmony and Light, of course." Tirek answered with a hint of annoyance. "I could feel it when I touched it. After all, it was the Elder Goddess herself who aided Gusty the Great in stealing Grogar's bell before she vanished off the face of Equestria forever. This type of magic was what sealing spells were based upon." He glanced to his right for a brief moment, before rubbing his temples with an annoyed sigh. "Which means that this barrier is also resistant against blunt force - including ROCKS, YOU SNOW-BRAINED BUFFOON!" He roared at Storm King, who grinned in embarrassment as he put down the rock he was about to smash against the shield. The centaur sighed as he spoke. "It will take a tremendous magical power to even breach the shield, much less dispel it. And as it stands, none of us have that kind of strength."

But suddenly, Cozy Glow had an idea. "But you soak up all kinds of magic, don't you, Lord Tirek? Can't you just absorb the barrier, and make it go away?"

"Don't you think if I could, I would have done so already?" He said impatiently. "I am only able to absorb magic from living beings."

"You mean like...........them?" She asked, pointing to King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis, AND Storm King. All three of them quickly got what Cozy was suggesting, and adopted defensive stances as the changeling queen screamed, "BETRAYAL!" But Cozy Glow managed to surprise everyone in the group when she said, "No, not betrayal: teamwork."

The three villains looked confused as the looked at each other, and Tirek was no better. With a stern glare, he commanded, "Explain yourself, Filly! This instant!" He said in a raised voice, as red lightning surged in his right hand. Seeing this, Cozy lowered herself from Tirek, and approached the middle ground between the villains. "Just hear me out, please!" Though briefly reluctant, the four agreed to hear her out. "If the boss uses your magic combined with his, he might be strong enough to break through the barrier, and get us to the bell." Tirek stroked his beard in thought as he saw the logic in her plan, until Chrysalis asked, "And then?"

Cozy nervously answered, "And then........heeee gives it back!"

Tirek's eyes widened. "Excuse you?"

"Yeah, what he said." Storm King said with dwindling patience.

"What makes you think we can trust this plan of yours?" Sombra questioned.

"Indeed. How do any of us know you won't just take our magic, and leave us here to freeze?" Chrysalis inquired.

"Oh, come on!" Cozy said dismissively. "Would we do that to you?" The three's immediate response was to extend their arms in a manner saying, "Uh, yes!", which Cozy quickly picked up on. "Okay, normally we would, but not this time. I mean, what other choice is there?"

As they debated, Tirek had actually been thinking this plan over. And for a few moments, his back was turned to them as he pondered what he should do. Then he got an idea - an awful idea. Lord Tirek got a wonderful, AWFUL idea that would secure these villains loyalty to him. The thought of which made him smile like a horned chesire. After Cozy asked her question, he dropped the grin, and turned back to them saying, "There IS no other choice." He said with a sense of finality. "None of us can breach the shield alone, and as a quick study of magic, I could tell by both observation, and touch that this barrier forms a complete orb around the cavern. Thus, digging is out of the question. Therefore, we must concede to Cozy Glow's plan. Which is why I swear on my brother's life, once the deed is done, i'll return your magic completely. On this, you have my word: and my word is my bond." He smirked. "Just ask Prince Dusk Shine."

Realizing that Tirek was right, the trio of villains gave each other a final glance, before they ultimately came to the same decision. Lowering their heads, Chrysalis spoke for the trinity as she said, "Do it." with great reluctance. With a wicked smile, Tirek wasted no second. Even if he could not cast spells like certain other magical creatures, even Storm King had some innate magic inside his being, just as all living things do. So it was easy enough for Tirek to drain him, Sombra and Chrysalis of every last ounce of their magic as his body grew to a towering, and frightening size. The process, of course, left the three half dead as they dropped to the snow-covered ground like flies. In complete contrast, Tirek was in complete ecstasy with the mass of power now flowing through his veins. "SO MUCH POWEEEER!" He roared. flexing his empowered body, before letting his crimson magic surge all around him like dark, red serpents slithering through the air, before returning to his hands. "AND NOW, IT'S SHOWTIME!" he roared, and then unleashed his full power onto the barrier. But to his shock, and sudden strain, he was only able to make a hole the size of a guardspony. "The barrier! It's stronger than I thought! The breach isn't big enough for me!"

"Maybe not you!" Cozy exclaimed, before passing through his beam, and the barrier. "Just keep it open, or i'll be trapped forever!" She shouted, before heading into the cave.

"Would that really be so terrible?" Chrysalis weakly quipped as she, and her compatriots managed to raise their heads to observe the scene. Tirek heard the joke, and chuckled, but strained as the shield threatened to close on him any moment. Even with all this strength, it paled in comparison to the power of a Bahamut of Light. "CAN'T.....HOLD MUCH... .....LONGER!" he strained as the whole grew smaller. It was now foal-sized, and ready to close at any given moment. "HURRY!!!" He roared, putting all his strength into his spell. And at any moment, he would slip, and the barrier would close. He just needed to hold on, just a little further..................then ZOOM! Out shot a familiar blur of pink and aqua blue, with something darker in her grasp, which she crashed into a snowbank with. A good thing too, as Tirek finally ran out of steam, and cut off his spell. Thus letting the barrier return to normal.

"TA-DAH!" Cozy Glow proudly exclaimed while raising an azure-colored bell that appeared worn, and had cracks on it. No doubt this was indeed the Bewitching Bell long sought after. Yet at the moment there were three villains who desired something more important to them than an ancient relic of a cow bell. "My magic!" Chrysalis exclaimed in a pleading tone. "We need it back, now!" Storm King said weakly. "You....you gave us your word you would give it back!" Sombra practically begged, now feeling truly weak, and helpless for the first time in his life. Tirek looked at the three villains lying before them........and saw how well his plan was coming together. While he had indeed grown fond of them, he still only saw them as useful pawns. After all, he recovered the bell with their aid. If the dice roll in his favor, then his next gamble would pay off in full. And though he relished in this newfound power - which he guessed could even put down The Old Goat, himself - he knew he had to make sacrifices in order for his plan to be furthered. So, with a posture of reluctance, he returned the respective magics of the three creatures back to their rightful owners, and returned to his original height, where only his horns reached the top of the cavern whereas he had towered over it completely before.

All three villains were instantly rejuvenated upon reclaiming their essence. It was exhilarating, to say the least. But, surprisingly, Tirek's willingness to give them back their magic surprised them greatly. Knowing him to be even more treacherous than they were, aside from Cozy Glow (though they wouldn't fully admit it), his actions hit a cord they had no idea was inside of them. And it certainly made them feel......something at that moment. "I-....I...honestly wasn't sure you were going to give it back." Chrysalis admitted with a tone of uncertainty. Sombra, and Storm King sharing the feeling, before Tirek stated, "Well.......neither was I. But.......this moment only further proved working together is smarter than for us to continue fighting."

"Ordinarily, i'd hate to admit it.....but big boss is right." Storm King said, feeling sentimental like the others. "We kept failing on our own, but as a team we did what was impossible. And now we got what we came here for.........and we did it by trusting each other."

"When we worked together to help each other, it felt......better, somehow." Cozy said in some form of realization while still holding onto the bell.

"Yes." Sombra said, suddenly feeling old memories come over him. "These moments reminded me of times of unity I shared long ago......with, someone I truly cared for more than life itself." The shadow King said in a somber tone. "Happier days before I became what I am now, when I at least had someone to rely on."

"I haven't felt like this since before I lost my hive." Chrysalis said emotionally as she flew and landed next to her comrades. "Having others who depend on you, and who you can depend on is......pleasing."

"All these years, taking power from others, and it never once occurred to me!" Storm King exclaimed.

"When you use your powers to help others........" Cozy began, coming to a realization, same as Chrysalis.

"Yes, it feels............" Suddenly, her eyes shot open, and with a venomous hatred, she screamed, "NOOOO!", which startled everyone but Tirek......who was smirking as he saw his gambit paying off. Chrysalis soon marched in front of the group, and began to prattle in a rage-filled craze. "Don't you see? This is how the ponies cursed Friendship works! How it takes the strong, like us, and brings us down to their level! The magic of Friendship is like a disease: an infection which spreads to all those around you! I watched it infect my hive - I will NOT let infect me, as well!"

As though they had just been awakened from a hallucination, the three villains grew shocked by what Chrysalis said as they realized it was true. And it only got them angry that they almost fell for that trap. "Yeah, obviously!" Storm King angrily said, while Sombra sneered and said, "Neither will I allow such a thing to destroy me! I made the foolish mistake of trusting somepony to the point they almost became more than friends. In the end, when I realized my heritage, and exposed the lies that hid this from me, she abandoned me on the day I took the Crystal Empire, and left me at the mercy of the Princesses! Friendship is weakness, simple, and plain!" he all but roared out.

"Well, I guess so." Cozy Glow said with uncertainty as she eyed the bewitching bell. "But.......Grogar still said we need to work together."

"Grogar is much too powerful." Chrysalis said decisively, and with clarity. "Something must be done about that." She then made a toothy grin as an idea formed which she saw fit to share. "Let Grogar think we're his loyal servants. In the meantime, we'll hatch our own plans."

"Ah, yes!" Sombra said in wicked realization. "Use his own strategy against him, and bide our time until we can usurp the old ram. Then somehow take his power as our own, and use it to conquer Equestria ourselves!"

Cozy Glow giggled with malicious glee. "I love a good backstabbing!"

"And after that, we can go back to trying to...destroy each other!" Storm King excitedly exclaimed.

"Sounds good, but......what do we do with this?" Cozy asked, while the villains looked at the bell.

"That's where I come in." Tirek said with inhuman laughter, as he grabbed the bell out of Cozy Glow's hooves, and held it in his own hands. Oddly enough, the emblem of an eye began shining in his hands. But he paid no heed to it. Because now it was time to make his grand reveal. "Tirek? What in blazes are you talking about?" Chrysalis asked in a demanding tone, which only made the centaur chuckle harder.

"Isn't it obvious, my dear Chrysalis?" Tirek asked. "You have finally proven yourselves worthy of joining my secret Cabal, and in removing the old goat from power! Erebus, and even Sombra have joined me in my cause. And now that you three have shown the willingness to rebel, I wish to offer you a place in the seat of power in the rising Darkness."

"Okay, i'm getting confused here." Storm King said. "You were already planning to betray Grogar since before now? Why? And for how long?"

Tireks arms crossed as the bell was held in his magic. "I have my reasons. But enough of them include the fact I am no pawn to a ram who claims to be the Emperor of Darkness, and All-Father of Monsters! I have no idea what his intentions are, but I know for certain it involves discarding us when we've accomplished our goal." The three who weren't Sombra seemed surprised, and unsure. "Think of it: he goaded King Sombra into striking out on his own so that he could cause some damage, and then be destroyed by Dusk Shine, and his friends - all so he could make an example out of him, and force us into his service! But the truth is that I became aware of this, and revived Sombra myself so that I may depose the usurper to Grogar's throne, and take it back for myself, as is my destiny."

"Now what nonsense are you spouting, Tirek?" Chrysalis questioned, growing tired of Tirek's games.

"It's not nonsense, Chrysalis: it is hard, cold fact that the one who gathered us together is an imposter using us for his own affairs while posing as the true Grogar. I have found powerful sources that have revealed many truths to me. And what i've told you is one of them." The villains, except for Sombra who had already gone over this, seemed indecisive on the matter. "But he was not wrong about our need for working together. The day proved that we are indeed stronger together than we are apart. And together, not only will we end the charade of the fool who seeks to control us, we will also show Equestria true power. Soon, we will show this world a WAR! The likes of which has never been seen!"

"War?!" Cozy exclaimed in shock. "B-b-b-but that's impossible! Even if we manage to get rid of Grogar - or the guy supposedly posing as him - it'll still be six against all of Equestria! We'd be overrun!"

"And I already tried the whole invasion with an army trick before, and it failed miserably." Storm KIng said. "What makes your plan any different?"

"Because, Storm King.......if one is too kind to their 'subjects', then they become expectant, and will crave more. If a tyrant is too lenient, then those who would be soldiers prove worthless. All because they think loyalty can be bought." Tirek shook his head. "No. It can only be built. That is the other reason I brought back Sombra: for his ingenuity, and knowledge in the arcane which can allow him to tamper with creation to craft our army. Even now, the secrets to creating this army lies within the Shadow King's very grasp."

When all eyes turned to him, Sombra spoke. "Mighty Lord Tirek speaks the truth! I am hard at work crafting the perfect breed of beastly horrors which will serve in our cause. I only need greater resources to complete the work, and the first stages will be complete."

"Which reminds me...Chrysalis." Tirek asked the Changeling queen. "Do you have the Ophiotaurus still held in your cocoon, or did you dispose of it?"

Chrysalis gave a questioning glare before answering. "The creature is still alive and in my cocoon back at our campsite. I may have completely drained its love, but it still lives. Why?"

Tirek grinned maliciously. "Because that creature shall be the foundation upon which we build our army. All we need now is to find The Well of Souls, or as it is rightfully called, Midnight Mountain, and bring it back to life once again. Then we will have the means of bringing my Tiracian hordes to life." His tone then turned menacing as his eyes shimmered. "Make no mistake: I WILL have my army ready before Dusk Shine is crowned King, and we will reduce all of Equestria to a smoldering ruin until only Darkness remains. I have also reclaimed my true heritage, and I intend to see the will of my ancestor come to pass! The only question remaining is..............are you with me..........or are you potential enemies? Because if you agree to join me in a covenant, with me as your leader, I can guarantee you all a rightful place in the world where we all will live as Gods. All our enemies will be vanquished, and the Darkness will rule again!"

"I thought the idea was NOT to fall for the whole "friendship" spiel the ponies throw around." Storm KIng interjected. "Now you want us to work together as villain friends to take over the world?"

Tirek shook his head, and said, "Never. Friendship is another form of imprisonment we have all suffered from at one point, or another. Our covenant - this Deadly Alliance, if you will - will see us as comrades, partners, and allies. We carry our own bonds of trust without bearing the weaknesses of friendship. Our strength lies in our hatred, but also in our comradery. On my own, I am nothing. And I have no wish to have any of you as enemies. We NEED each other if we are to win, but you must follow my lead as you saw fit to do during our adventure. Trust me to lead us into victory, and it will be ours."

"So now, instead of that old grump simply acting like he's in charge, we have the choice to join you?" Chrysalis inquired, still feeling a little cautious towards this. "How do we know we can truly trust what you say?"

"Have I not proven myself, already, by giving back what belongs to you once I had finished my task?" Tirek reminded the trio, who lowered their heads in shame as they quickly remembered his generosity towards them. "If Grogar had his way, he would dispose of each of us when we run out of usefulness. Lord Tirek never forgets a true ally, and he certainly never forgets those who aid him. Either help me depose ALL who would seek to rule, and enslave us, or continue to live at the beck and call of a deceiver who views us as cannon fodder. For too long have we been cast in the shadows while our enemies grow in strength. Too long have they oppressed us from our rightful destiny! But no more! Together WE will show all the true meaning of oppression as we claim our rightful places as the dark rulers of this world! With our combined strength, we can end the overdrawn reign of harmony, and bring the glory of Anarchy to Equestria! We are united in purpose! United in strength! United in will! United we stand, now and forever! And divided - THEY will fall! Now, are you with me?!" Tirek raised his fist into the air with triumph, as an aura of command, authority, and respect radiated off of him like the hot flames of a burning stone. The cadaver of villains couldn't help but feel.....inspired. Charged with determination, and filled with the desire to follow the centaur who had shown his quality to lead them to victory - even Chrysalis herself finally found herself roused by Tirek's encouraging speech of might, and majesty. And all four cried out in cheer, and unity. Tirek smiled as he saw the willingness in their eyes, and the wicked desire to bring ruin to those they hate. At last, he had formed his Deadly Alliance, as he had intended.

Suddenly, from behind Tirek, a large, black mass began to form, before taking the form of Erebus, and his three allies. Both of whom he used his power of shadow travel to bring to their destination. All that he needed to do was follow the collective feeling of dark energy gathered in one place, and now they had all been reunited. Much to some of the parties annoyance. "And where have you been all this time, Shadow Pony?" Chrysalis sneered. Erebus hardly acknowledged her disdain, and simply answered, "Performing an equally important task, changeling." He, and the other two Wraiths looked to their centaur master, and bowed down to him. "Lord Tirek."

Tirek smiled in satisfaction at the sign of loyalty - a trait he truly admired in others. "Arise, Erebus and company." The trio did as ordered, and rose back up. "I trust you three were successful in your endeavor, as I predicted?"

"Even better!" Dismay exclaimed. "It was there, master, just like you said it would be." They then grew flirtatious as they rubbed up against Night Terror's body. "Though it was our dashing night in shadow armor who truly carried the day, and gave us the direction we needed." Night Terror was unaffected by Dismay's advances, and walked past them. "Thanks to you instruction, Lord Tirek, we three combined with the rune stone you gave to us, and broke the seal made by Gusty the Great, unveiling its hidden treasure."

Tirek's eyes widened in anticipation as his smile grew. "Then, does this mean....?"

Night Terror nodded. "The Midnight Mountain has returned."

"And with it, The Well of Souls, ready to collect all the darkness, and evil we need." Erebus gleefully added, with Dismay finishing up with saying, "And now, as you've wanted, it's yours for the taking, master. The Kingdom of your ancestor has been risen from the depths. And now, under your control, its power will grow once more to envelop the land."

The shine in Tirek's eyes were so bright they could almost be mistaken for fireballs. A triumphant chuckle first escaped his throat, sounding like a strange wheeze. Before long, it elevated into full blown, maniacal laughter as his wing-like cloak blew in the wind, and he let his magic surge all around his body. "FINALLY! AFTER EONS OF WAITING! Now, the very heart of Tirac and Apophis' Empire, and the legacy that is my heritage has been given to me as an act of divine providence!" His voice lowered an inch as he menacingly spoke. "Now, I shall uncover its secrets, and bring my army of Darkness to life. All falls into place as it was always meant to!" Another bout of laughter filled the air. But the other villains just stood around confused and dumbfounded by this bombshell. Cozy Glow was the one to break Tirek out of his joyful tirade, and ask, "Sorry if i'm spoiling the mood for you, Lord Tirek, but," She looked back to the others who urged her on, "not everyone here knows what's going on. Would you care to maybe explain?"

Instead of getting annoyed at her, Tirek's grin remained. "Oh, I shall do far more than that, my inquisitive pupil. But first, there are things that must be done." He looked to Sombra, and ordered him to, "Return to the campsite. Recover the Ophiotaurus, and bring it back to the lab. It should provide the last materials to produce living specimens." He then gave Cozy Glow and the others instructions as he handed her the bell. "The rest of you return to Grogar's domain. Take the bell, and hide it. We will meet again when the time is right, but for now I will joining Night Terror in my journey to The Mountain of Midnight." He gave the black alicorn a nod, and after returning the gesture, Night Terror used his dark magic to create a carriage big enough for Tirek, then conjured four Shadow Bolts out of his ethereal, starry mane to take on the reigns. As he made his way to the carriage, Cozy asked, "Hang on a minute! If you're going this mount midnight, or whatever it is, place, then why don't YOU take the bell with you? I mean, it'd make hiding it easier."

"The bell reacts to those who hold the highest potential for power, and darkness. I refuse to run the risk of that old goat sensing the Bell surging with power, and then summoning me midtravel. The bell would be taken, and then all of us would be doomed." He then took his seat in the carriage, as Night Terror stood at the front. Both wings erect as they began to take off. "And don't worry about him suspecting my absence. Chrysalis is not the only skinchanger among you who can pull a necessary performance!" The carriage then took off with a gust of wind. And the demonic host took off into the windy sky as they disappeared into the clouds. The rest were left there, with Cozy gazing at the bell one more time.

What did Tirek mean by what he'd just said?

Two weeks later..............

"YOU FAILED TO RETRIEVE THE BELL?!" Roared Grogar with a trembling thud, as the villains (minus Sombra) all knelt before him with expressions of supposed fear, and shame on them.

"We're sorry, all-mighty Grogar!" Cozy Glow cried out fearfully.

"The mountain was even more challenging than any of us thought!" Storm King exclaimed.

"And far too dangerous in far too many ways!" Erebus also exclaimed.

"But we worked together, as you asked!" Said "Lord Tirek".

"We just aren't as powerful as you! Or as clever!" Chrysalis dramatically cried out.

All this did was drive Grogar to let out a frustrated roar, and fire a beam of yellow and black magic at a nearby wall. This blew a hole clear through to another part of the fortress, and intimidated the villains slightly. The ram simply huffed as he said in a grouchy voice, "Obviously! Least you finally did as you were told, and worked together!" He then jumped off the balcony above his palantir, and began making his way to the hole he just made. Cozy swiftly, and nervously said, "Y-yeah, sure thing!"

"Definitely!" Storm King hastily added, with his arms behind his back.

"Whatever you command!" "Lord Tirek" said in the same manner, and holding the same gestures.

"Just cease letting yourself be troubled by trivialities, my lord." Erebus advised the ram.

"And forget about that old bell!" Chrysalis added. "You were right: we all accomplish so much more......" She, and the others then cast a knowing glance towards the small hole they had hidden the bell in, before saying, "When we work as a team." Grogar simply huffed as he began to exit. But then a thought occurred to him as he began to exit. "Which reminds me: where has Sombra gone off too?"

"Oh, you know how Sombra is." Chrysalis said dismissively. "He simply couldn't bear to return here empty-hoofed. He holds such shame that he needs time to heal his wounded pride. I'm sure he'll come around once he's worked it out of his system."

"MARVELOUS!" King Sombra screamed loudly, and with immense pride. It had taken surprisingly less time to move the equipment from The Well of Shades once Tirek arrived. Between him, his master, and Night Terror along with his horde, they managed to collect all that they needed. Tirek then placed his hand upon the Heart-Stone, feeding it information, and giving instructions. In a bright flash, Sombra had been relocated to a massive chamber of stone, and mortar. One that had placed all of his materials, and the testing chambers with the incomplete experiments still laying dormant.

In the two weeks The Legion of Doom had deliberately taken to return to Grogar's lair, and following Sombra's acquisition of the Ophiotaurus as soon as Chrysalis had her last fill of it, Sombra had begun making himself familiar with all of the technology, and machinery in the lab the Heartstone had sent him to. The materials he had been using were crude, and shoddy at best. But once he, and the provided Golems and Shadowbolts had done their jobs, the containment chambers, and the tech they held was integrated with what was present in the Mountain of Midnight. Though it was ancient, the technology was advanced. Far more advanced than anything should have been in the early years of the Fourth Age, much less the First Age. Yet with his genius, he integrated the modern and ancient technologies together to enhance all of it. Now, Sombra had been using a device he had recently made known as "The Reflector", which captures and harness the energy of the beams radiating from The Heartstone, hanging above a great, steaming shaft which was filled with hot air, and immense fire. Strong enough to suspend the Crystal above it, and bright enough to illuminate the Heartstone. The Reflector acts as Sombra's main energy generator to use the dark energies of the Heart Stone for his experiments. It was an unholy energy tied to The Vashtar, which felt like it originated from Hades. As such, he named this energy "Argent", which means burning darkness.

And right now, he was channeling a stream of dark lightning and using energy prods filled with Argent energy to infuse, and empower his current experiment: extracting the essence of their comatose, and captive creatures, and some of their genetic material. Then combining it into a horrendous hybrid whole empowered by The Vashtar, itself. "Perfection in its purest form!" Sombra proudly exclaimed as he molded the horror in front of him into his desired shape. "Soon he will see! Soon Tirek, and all those others will see!" He cried out, almost sounding mad. "I will build our army! The greatest army the likes of which our universe has never seen! No living creature will be able to stand against the power of my wondrous demons! Darkness will soon triumph, and victory will be ours!" Once he had completed melding the cadavers of the specimen together, he stepped back, and shut off his machinery. Depowering the Reflector in the process. With a wicked grin at the small, shapeless blob of purple and navy standing in the center of the floor standing in front of the wall which barred The Great Shaft. He then formed a mystic, transmutation circle around the orb with dark magic. And finally, cited the incantation which would make this horror live.

"Genitum esse obscurum multa caligine egredietur servire domino!"

When he stomped his hoof on the circle's edge, the room lit up in a flash of red light as the work concluded.

All the while, The Legion of Doom had been brought outside of the Midnight Mountain thanks to the combined powers of Erebus, and "Tirek". Once they were out in the clearing, however, Chrysalis gave "tirek an annoyed look. "We're out of that musty old lair, now! Can you please drop that wretched disguise?! You do even worse than I do at impersonations, Wraith!" she exclaimed, earning a smirk from the Centaur. Suddenly, in a wave of red lightning, "Tirek" had revealed themselves to be none other than Dismay, posing as him. They chuckled as they said, "What? You didn't like how attractive I was as him? Maybe mares are more your type, am I right?" They giggled while Chrysalis growled. Just before either could do anything, Storm King held his arms between them, sternly saying, "Hey, hey! None of that! Don't forget we're all partners, still. No need to start picking fights after everything we went through."

"Hey, no problems here." Dismay said cheekily. "Just some mild teasing at best - hardly my fault cheese legs doesn't have a sense of humor."

"GRR! Can we PLEASE just get on with it?!" Cozy shouted, getting tired of the two shape-shifters being a bother. That snapped everyone back into focus, and with Storm King being carried by Dismay, the menagerie made their way across the frightening landscape to the terrible mountain fortress before them. The sky was completely black, with only the occasional streaks of lightning to illuminate the land. Each time, the group got to see more of the mountain castle. One feature being its jagged appearance which honestly reminded Chrysalis of her old hive. But the monstrous skull, whose eyes shined like red stars, and seemed to bleed out the mouth as a light shined out of its mouth like a beacon. The whole fortress itself was laid upon a pillar of jagged rock in the middle of a massive crack that looked like it was once a moat before it dried out. Now the only thing filling it was an eerie, purple mist covering a well of darkness.

This was a domain of pure evil the likes of which had not been seen in many moons.

Noone said a word as they approached the massive gate which lanced around the "neck" of the mountaintop. At the foot of the stairs awaited Night Terror, who remained as stoic as ever as his comrades arrived. Seeing all five were present, the ruse had been a success, and now they could proceed. "The master awaits all of you in the Throne Room. Follow me, and I shall lead you there myself." He turned his head back, and glared in warning. "Stay together, and remain close if you do not wish to become lost in this realm - and suffer a fate worse than death." He then marched forward, lighting his horn, and bidding the doors open. Chrysalis wanted to remark that there couldn't be anything in this mountain scarier than her, but held her tongue. As her powers were somewhat empathic by nature, she could taste the emotion in the air as though it were actually a physical food - and the amount of hatred, cruelty, and malice in this place almost made her wretch from revulsion. She could sense the horror of those who had died still lingering in the maze-like halls of the mountain. Their phantom cries, and pleas for escape echoing in her senses as the fear almost overwhelmed her. Erebus remained unphased due to his nature as a Wraith, along with Dismay. Both were children of Darkness, and this mountain was the heart of darkness in their world. For them, it was a breath of fresh air.

After what felt like hours of traversing the darkened corridors of the castle, glimpsing at numerous gargoyles scattered across the fortress, they finally arrived. To say the throne room was huge would be an understatement. It was a monumental chamber more like an arena than a throne room. A red rotunda of stained glass hung overhead. The ground itself was smooth as marble, and bore a mystic circle that none had ever seen before. One that felt.......very wrong, somehow.

And there, hanging above a shaft of air, and fire in the very center of this enigmatic circle was The Heart Stone of Apophis, itself.

As if all these sights had not boggled their minds enough, it was when they all looked past the Crystal, and saw what sat on the other side: a massive, stone throne that rose ten feet off the ground with a line of steps leading up to it. Again, Chrysalis couldn't help but be reminded of her old throne. But as she looked upon this one, illuminated by the flashes of lightning from outside getting in through some holes in the structure, she could tell it was ancient. As ancient as it was powerful. The literal seat of power for those who ruled over the Darkness, and dominated the world with an iron fist, or hoof.

"Okay, THAT...........is hardcore, and I wish I had one." Storm KIng admitted while staring at the large stone seat.

"I don't know: it doesn't look all that comfy to me." Cozy Glow interjected while trying to keep her nerves.

"I don't think comfort is a factor for something like that." Chrysalis said.

"Indeed, it is not." said an immaterial voice that hauntingly echoed throughout the throne room. The sound of howling passed throughout the room as an eerie wind blew from out of nowhere. The trio tried to look for the source before all the lights went out. A few moments passed, and nothing happened. Then, in the shadow of the demonic chamber, a swirl of purple lightning began to twist, and spin before pouring onto the throne. A fire springing as it mixed with the dark energy like a chaotic surge. Then a massive explosion erupted from the seat, returning all light to the room, but leaving a billow of smoke surrounding the throne. With the fiery silhouette of a horned figure sitting atop the dark throne. It soon vanished into the red shroud, before it began to pass. Then, once it finally began to clear, the figure rose his head to reveal a familiar, and now intimidating form thanks to this nightmarish entrance.

Lord Tirek had arrived, surrounded by receding flames which burned behind the throne before finally flickering out. His piercing, yellow eyes staring down at the gathered villains who stared in silence at the devilish ruler of this castle mountain. Night Terror and Dismay, of course, bowed in his presence, while Erebus lowered his head in respectful greeting. Not wanting to disrespect their newfound leader, who they could tell by his increased size that he was stronger than last time, Cozy, Chrysalis, and Storm King also lowered their heads in respect to the master of Midnight Mountain.

"Rise," Tirek bid his guests, "And welcome to our "home away from home", as some might call it." he chuckled. "But I assure you, i've had time to explore this place along with my "friends", Night Terror and Dismay. And I can assure you, the accommodations are fare better than the swamp we must occasionally make our way to." His friendly demeanor then went away as he looked serious. "Now to business. Do you have it?"

"O-of course!" Cozy Glow stammered briefly, before pulling out the Bewitching Bell she had in a bag on her back. "It was surprisingly easy to hide this from Grogar. I thought being that close to it would have let him sense it, and tip him off." The bell was then pulled out of her grasp by Tirek's magic, as he grabbed ahold of it in his hands. Once more, it began to shine brightly as it was now in the hands of a being of incredible might. Tirek smiled at the sight of it. "Which only confirms my suspicions that he is nothing but a ram sage using the name of Grogar in order to uphold a sense of authority between him, and us. Perhaps with this, he might have had true power over us." The centaur chuckled demonically. "But now that it is in my hands, its true powers will be revealed, and the pretender shall be uprooted from his standing."

"Alright, now." Chrysalis said. "We got you the bell like you wanted. And it's obvious you want to learn how to use it for our benefit. But what exactly is our plan?" She suddenly got bristled a little from force of habit. "I'm sick and tired of waiting for some grand scheme, only to be made to wait for weeks on end! I can't stand for it, anymore!"

Tirek raised a hand. "Peace, Queen Chrysalis, dear." Tirek said calmly, managing to settle the changeling queen. "My plan is actually multi-fold, and requires several steps to complete." The centaur grinned. "The main step is to resurrect the TRUE Grogar, and place him under our control."

There was a collective gasp among the group. Even his loyalists were taken aback by such a proclamation. "Can such a thing even be possible?" Erebus questioned while reeling from being told such a tremendous plan. "The resurrection I do believe is possible, as Storm King here can prove: but placing the original All-Father of Monsters under our control, and use him for our ends? Surely there's no spell powerful enough to accomplish such a thing!" But Tirek waved his index at the Wraith, and then started shaking the bell in a jesting manner. "You forget we now hold the main source of his power......and essence." When the group gave him questioning glances, he sighed and stood upright while pointing to the Red Crystal. "The Heartstone of Apophis, The Primordial Elder God of Anarchy, and surprisingly, the soulmate to my ancestor, Lord Tirac, who bonded to him to make him the Supreme Lord of Darkness, still retains the Elder God's own essence. And he sees and knows all that there is to know in the world. As Tirac's blood flows through my veins, so does Apophis' own essence lie within me. Thus, my affinity for wielding the powers of Darkness - especially those of a fallen bahamut, like Grogar - is meager child's play." He then began approaching his cabal of villainous cohorts. "And with the help of our Deadly Alliance, we will not only master the Bell's power.......but also find the answer to binding him to our will." Again he chuckled in devilish delight. "Imagine the utter irony of ruling a God who was responsible for "The Three Great Calamities" of Equestria."

Chrysalis' eyes threatened to pop out of her skull. "Wait: HE was responsible for those events?" When Tirek finally reached them, he nodded, and said, "And much more than that as the eons dragged on. Why else do you think he earned the names "Emperor of Darkness" and "All-Father of Monsters?" Chrysalis hummed in thought. "Alright, you have a point there. But even so, binding spell aside, how do we bring him back? "Grogar" possesses a powerful magic to have brought back Sombra, and the Storm KIng - we're talking about raising a God! That will take a great deal of magical power we don't possess!"

"Hmmhmhm. Not yet." Tirek said slyly, confusing the Changeling. He then stretched his hand to the Heart Stone, and it presented them with a map of all Equestria. And each one had an icon with a flaming ram head at each one. All of them flashing like they were really on fire. "The Heartstone is not the only remaining fragment of Apophis' essence remaining in our reality. Are you familiar with the legend of Ragnarok?" After receiving multiple nods, Tirek said, "Well, what noone else by MYSELF is familiar with is this: before his inevitable fall, Apophis fragmented his Heartstone, the source of his very existence, into eight pieces. Seven smaller pieces were given to seven powerful Djinn: The Balrogs. Demons who embody both shadow, and flame. Thanks to them, his spirit endured to bond with Tirac, and eventually pass onto me. Which means, I hold the potential powers my ancestor did - including revival of the dead. But for that, we require the Balrogs to transfer their heartstone fragments, which protected them even as they became sealed in these locations, to The Heartstone itself." Tirek raised his flaming fist. "For this, we must find, and awaken all seven Balrogs, reaffirm their loyalty to me, their Dark God's successor, and then complete the Heartstone. With its power fully restored, I shall obtain the power needed to revive Emperor Grogar! And then, as it was in the previous life I lived, the power of Apophis will be mine again!" Tirek proclaimed triumphantly as he raised his arms into the air.

"Which would make you seriously overpowered." Cozy Glow commented, before a wicked expression appeared. "But anything bad for the ponies is good for us!"

"Indeed!" Tirek exclaimed. "It will be at that point where we will gain the power of Grogar's Bell, and share in the power, becoming like gods, ourselves!" His excitement died down quickly when he reached the next part. "But before any of that can be accomplished, we must first build our army to see the plan through."

"But why do we even need an army if we're bringing back the original Grogar, and you're planning to absorb the powers of an Elder God?" Storm King questioned. "And if you really are going to share that bell's power with all of us, won't we just be an army of........nine?" It was at this moment the group heard laughter that wasn't from Tirek. There, standing at the entrance to the throne room was a grinning King Sombra. "But how would you expect us to get that far without the necessary aid of dark warriors to see it through? The ponies will learn of our plans soon enough, and will try and stop us! That is why Lord Tirek commissioned me to create the necessary force to combat the opposition, and make his plan come true!"

"And on that note, Sombra, have you finally made progress with the experiment?" Tirek questioned as Sombra galloped over to the Deadly Alliance.

"Better than that, my lord." Sombra proudly exclaimed. "The experiment is complete! Thanks to the ancient science mixed with present day science and magic, and with the aid of the Heartstone, and that bull-serpent you provided, I have finally made the first breakthrough. The solution to our very problem. As requested: a hybrid monster of the most dangerous, and fearsome beasts fused together by Darkness," he smirked, "but also empowered by the essence of Argent power, derived from Hades itself. And in honor of your great ancestor, who was the first to wield the Darkness to forge his demonic army, I have seen fit to pay tribute to a true work of art. The first of many, thanks to our soon to be refined cloning solution, combining the greatest, and worst aspects of the creatures of our world, with Darkness as its life blood. I hereby call it................THE TIRACIAN!" He roared, pointing to the same entrance.

The sudden flash of yellow eyes in the shadow of the doorway gave off a presence, followed by the sound of a snake rattler. Then came the sound of a deep rumbling, like a living rockslide had come forth. The villains were growing more surprised by the minute. But that soon turned to amazement, and delight when they saw a pair of mighty dragon wings spread open, revealing an ever-shifting flow of dark energy in its wing-webbings. The beast soon stomped forward like a creature being brought out of its cage. The villains marvelled at this creatures size, and just how intimidating it was. All of them laughed as they thought of the havoc they would soon wreak with a monster such as this.

The Tiracian then gave a great, bellowing roar of bloodlust, and a desire for destruction.

The destruction of the followers of light.

The End........for now.

Author's Note

Aaaaand now things are getting worse for our heroes, and they have absolutely no idea.

So now, Tirek has finally gotten what he was aiming for when this story began: recruiting the forces of evil to unite against their common enemies. It just took a hiking trip up their world's deadliest mountain to do it, and for some careful planning on his part. But in the end, he proves how well he is at gambling, and now everything is paying off. The villains have a plan, and have accepted Tirek as their leader. They even have a TRUE evil lair to call home, though they WILL have to return to Grogar's lair when he needs them for something - which we all know is practically nothing.

And now, I finally get to introduce my monsters, the Tiracians. A mix between the Xenomorphs, and The Garthim of The Dark Crystal, these fiendish beasts are relentless hunting machines who will give our heroes a real challenge. And this is only the SOLDIER class. Expect a wider variety to emerge as Sombra's experiments continue.

Also, Tirek's entrance was based on The Horned KIng's entrance in The Black Cauldron, which is an underrated film I enjoy.:)

Dismay is owned by @Sir-Writesalot
The Dark Crystal is owned by Jim Henson Studios, and Universal Studios
MLP is owned by Hasbro, and DHX

Dusk's Seven

He must have gone over the reports at least a dozen times. An entire month had passed, and still Dusk found no leads as to the whereabouts of the missing Flash Sentry. According to the reports, given by his brother and sister-in-law, Flash had engaged King Sombra with the Royal Guard, but challenged the Umbrum directly. Though he fought valiantly, in the end it proved fruitless, and he had been slain by the shadow king. He was shocked to learn of this news when he heard his family, and friends in the Crystal Empire tell him this, but now......something didn't seem right about it. Among many of his other qualities, King Sombra was NOT someone who usually killed others, even in combat. He was too resourceful, and was interested more in enslaving others to use for his ambitions. It wasn't his style to kill other ponies, let alone one, if past interviews with the Crystal Ponies who had mostly received enough psychiatric help to overcome their ptsd from Sombra's reign, managed to tell some accounts of his time as 'Emperor'.

So why now, of all times, did he decide to kill a single soldier out of anypony else - especially the rulers of what he considered HIS empire?

Something didn't sit right about it, especially when considering no physical remains had been found at the scene of the battle. So is it possible that Flash may actually be alive? Aside from their previous encounters, they still didn't know how King Sombra fully worked. But they could tell he was not one to waste what he considered resources, like slaves. And he surely would have no need to kill when his magic's strong enough to enthrall anypony it's used on. So what the hay was going on? Dusk's thoughts were cut when a sudden knock came to his door. He jolted in surprise, but quickly recomposed himself. "Come in!" He said aloud for the knocker to hear. And that one so happened to be Starlight Glimmer. "Hi, Dusk. I was wondering where you were, so I came to check on you."

"Thank you, Starlight." Dusk said appreciatively, before returning to the notes on his desk. Normally he would have his work neatly stacked, but now his notes were all over the place. "But i'm alright, really. Just...got caught up in all this work." Once Starlight got close enough, she saw exactly what kind of "work" Dusk had been performing. "Uh-huh. Does that include making a shrine or a bunch of "missing" posters?" She asked as she pointed to the gathered notes, and all the pictures of Flash Sentry. Dusk was startled when this was brought up, and he nervously chuckled. "N-no, no, nothing like that!" He stammered, reorganizing the "Sentry Files" as he nicknamed them, into a neat little pile. "I just thought I'd pay my respects to Flash Sentry by studying every detail of his life: because that's what close friends do! Right?" He asked in a tone more nervous, and exaggerated than he had intended.

Starlight sighed, as she knew that Dusk had been working himself into a frenzy again. He was Dusking once again, and since she was the only one there, it was up to her to snap him out of it. "Dusk, first of all, I want you to take a few deep breaths, and calm yourself so we can talk." Confused at first, because he only got a few hours of sleep because of this work he threw himself into, so he wasn't thinking fully, he still did as she said regardless. His eyes shut as he did so, and Starlight felt the desire to lighten the load a bit. So she sent some meditative calming charms into Dusk to help his endorphin levels kick in, and help him relax at just the right level. It was cheating, yes, but Dusk deserved the help with all the strain he was undergoing. After taking ten deep breaths for good measure, Dusk's eyes fluttered open, and he laughed pleasantly. "Hey, it worked! Why do I keep forgetting to do this when i'm stressing out all the time? Maybe I wouldn't go stir crazy afterwards. I should write a to-do list to remind me to-"

"Duuuuusk." Starlight said sternly, putting her hoof on a clipboard he already had out, and putting it on the table while giving him a firm but concerned stare. The stallion sighed and relented. "Okay, fine. Shouldn't be that hard to remember, anyway."

"Not with a bit of memory enhancing charms I mixed in, you won't." Starlight brightly smiled to herself before saying, "Now, wanna tell me what this is REALLY all about?"

Looking down at his Sentry Notes again, Dusk's ears lowered as he let out a dejected sigh. "Okay: i'm personally investigating the disappearance of Flash Sentry the day King Sombra invaded the Crystal Empire a second time. I know I already told you this, but he gave his live fighting Sombra, and was the only pony left standing. In the end, his strength wasn't enough, and Sombra......." he struggled to say it, but he garnered the nerve to do so anyway, "ended his life." Now Starlight understood: Dusk was feeling guilty that somepony had actually died before he, and the other girls stopped Sombra. And she recalled him having been friends with the human counterpart of Flash Sentry in the mirror world Equestria. Not to mention his brief encounter with the Flash Sentry in question now, though it was only one time. Based on what the others said, he seemed like he had an..........interest in the rocker from the human world.

But what neither she, nor Dusk were aware of was someone eavesdropping on this conversation - a pony, concealed by the brush in front of the windows, left only a crack open. Just enough to listen in. And whoever they were, they were quite interested in what Dusk Shine was talking about. "I remember, Dusk." Starlight said sympathetically. "He really sounded like a true hero, giving his life to protect your family, and the Crystal Empire like that."

"But that's just it!" Dusk exclaimed, almost making Starlight jump from his reaction. "From what i've seen, and know of Sombra, he had no real need for ending the lives of others when he can just make himself some more slaves. So why was this the only exception?" Dusk asked his vice headmare rhetorically. "If anything, I would thing King Sombra would want to use someone with Flash's skill, and bravery as an asset to his forces. Wasting the life of a skilled warrior doesn't fit his M.O., Starlight. So, with Princess Celestia, Cadence, and Shining Armor's permission, i'm doing a little investigation to find out the full facts, and make sure Flash is alive." Both the mystery pony, and Starlight had to admire Dusk's devotion to this case. Both seemed to wonder something extremely similar, but of course, Starlight was the one to voice the question. "He really means that much, does he?" She inquired with a bit of a joking flirtation. Dusk, however, didn't quite pick up on her hint, and absent-mindedly said, "Well, of course. He gave everything he had to defend my brother, sister-in-law, AND my niece from anything King Sombra may have done. As far as i'm concerned, he's earned the right to be considered a friend, and when we find him, i'll tell him, myself."

The figures eyes widened in surprise, but didn't seem happy with that answer for some reason. Starlight, all the while, continued holding the eye of curiosity, and egged on even further. "Aaaand this doesn't have anything to do with your on-again off-again crush on the guy?" This managed to catch Dusk by surprise, and the figure held a hopeful expression. "WH-WHAT?! No, nononononono! Of course not!" Dusk frantically said shaking his head, and waving his hooves left and right. "I hardly even know him that well, anyway." he said, calming himself down. "Remember, it was the human Flash Sentry I got to know. And..... I admit, he was a nice guy, and I really did admire him for his concern, and kindness. But it didn't really go any further than that. After Battle of the Bands, I thought it might.........but the moment was cut short, and then later I had to leave." he then sighed. "And to be honest, now that i'm a ruler, and soon to be King of Equestria, there's no way I could ever make it work. Sunset told me he realized it when they went to Summer Camp, so that makes it easier. And as I said, even though they are technically the same individual, human and pony Flash are different people. I haven't even spoken with him since I first went through the mirror, and came back. I doubt he even thinks of me as anything other than the Prince of Friendship."

He then gave Starlight a knowing glance. "And don't think I couldn't tell you were trying to tease me with potential romance, Star." A statement which made the unicorn chuckle nervously as she realized she had been figured out. "As much as the thought has crossed my mind, it would never work out between us, anyway. He lives in the Empire, and serves under my brother. I live in Ponyville, and eventually i'll return to Canterlot. I can't even begin to think of how we could make the kind of relationship you're teasing me about work." The pony outside seemed despondent, and downtrodden by such a statement. Their head lowered in sadness, ears included, and they heard all that they needed to hear. So they snuck away without drawing any kind of attention, while Starlight had something else to say. "Dusk, i've known you long enough to know that what you say is ridiculous."

Dusk almost seemed outraged. "Excuse me?"

"It's ridiculous! Just because you can't get together with one alternate version of someone, doesn't mean you can't with the other." She then leaned on Dusk's desk, and gave him an expression she normally does when she's trying to help her friend see reason. "You said that Sunset Shimmer told you in her last writing that Flash Sentry in her world was still conflicted in regards to how he feels about you, but thanks to her 'tough love' advice, he understood she was right and accepted it. Heck, I even paid a small visit back to the mirror world-" She notes the quick disapprovingly glare Dusk gives her at having been told this AFTER she'd done it, when he gave her no leave to do so, and chuckled nervously. "j-just for some sight-seeing, that's all! And I happened to go back to that shopping place everypo-....er, everyone goes to, and saw Sunset with that world's Flash. The two really look like they're patching things up slowly, but surely." She then smiled when she saw a hint of approval from Dusk, who was privately happy Sunset was apparently rekindling her friendship with Flash. He is a good person, and he cares alot for others, just like the Sunset of now. If those two rekindled their old relationship, it might complete the cycle, and it would certainly be great because this time it would be genuine. Starlight, of course, quickly pulled him out of his thoughts as she said, "Which means you don't have to worry about Flash from the mirror world, anymore. No doubt he'll still see you as his friend, even with your counterpart running around, and that's good. This just means if you have any feelings for him that you haven't gotten over, you should at least try, and share them with this world's Flash." She giggled. "If that world can make nearly exact versions of everypony we know, then whose to say the same can't be for Flash? Once we get him back, try getting to know him, and see what he's really like. You never know: he might even like you the same way his counterpart did. Just go with your gut, and give it a try."

Dusk thought the idea over for a long while. While he had doubts still, and hints of uncertainty, he also knew Starlight was usually right about these kind of things because she was always talking from the heart. And his own heart told him that somewhere deep inside was room for a certain stallion who might very well be the same as the one he knows. With that in mind, he said, "I'll consider what you say, Starlight. For now, let's focus on finding him before going any further than that." Starlight nodded in agreement as Dusk stamped a hoof on a sheet of paper.

"Dusk! Dusk!" Called out as he sailed into his brother's office, with parchment in hand. "Shining Armor just sent in a letter!" He exclaimed excitedly. "Do you know what today is?" Dusk was confused at first at this information, as he began doing the best he could to connect Spikes excitement with a letter from their older brother. However, once he recalled the mentioning of today, memory struck him hard, and he shared an excited look as the purple drake. "Do you mean........?!"

"Uh-huh!" Spike nodded as he unfurled the parchment to show an inscription, and the picture of a toy crown made of tin foil. "Today's the Challenge for Sibling Supreme!"

Dusk leaped out of his seat, and gracefully landed in front of the parchment as he happily laughed. "Is it really today?! This is awesome! I can't believe it!"

"Aaaaand I have no idea what's going on anymore." Starlight bluntly stated. "Why are the two of you getting so worked up over a toy crown?" Only a moment after she asked that, she received a sarcastic chuckle from Dusk as he put an arm around her shoulders. "Starlight, Starlight, Starlight. Dear, sweet, innocent Starlight. You know I love you, right? You're one of my best friends, of course: but as somepony who doesn't have siblings of her own, I don't think you can fully appreciate the novelty of this "toy crown"." He let her go, and explained, "This is not just some toy crown: it's the crown for Sibling Supreme."

"Sibling Supreme?" Starlight asked in complete confusion.

"Yeah." Spike said, as he trotted over to the unicorns. "It's a competition our mom and dad made for my brothers when they were kids." His expression lowered into a disappointed one. "Unfortunately, I was too young to be part of it because I was still a baby at the time." His expression then turned hopeful as he looked to Dusk. "Maybe this time can be different."

Dusk chuckled. "We'll talk to Shining about it, but personally, I don't think that's going to be an issue anymore." He then rubbed Spike on the head in a light noogie, before Spike giggled and brushed his hoof off. "It's not like you're a baby dragon anymore: in fact, I think you qualify as the "big little brother"." Spike and Dusk laughed together at that. "Shining's sure in for a big surprise when he sees me."

"Okay, hold on, time out!" Starlight exclaimed, literally crossing her hooves. "As the only one who doesn't have any idea on what this is about, would somepony PLEASE explain what this "sibling supreme" thing is about? It just sounds like a silly contest of some kind." The two brothers looked to each other, and Spike nodded his head to give Dusk permission to explain. He sheepishly said, "Well.....you're not a hundred percent wrong.", before he cleared his throat and explained everything. "Like Spike said before, when he was still an infant, and both Shining and me were kids, our parents wanted both of us to stay in a good relationship as siblings: so they created a little contest for us to take part in. All because when we were young, even though we did everything together, and loved each other very much, we competed over everything: even little things like kite-flying, and pottery of all things." Dusk chuckled remembering how Shining knocked Dusk's kite out of the air and it accidentally crashed through Spike, and when Shining tried making a pot, it flopped over like mush. Both moments had no ill intent, and the two shared in the amusement. "To keep it friendly, and to ensure we had a healthy sibling relationship, mom and dad set up a chart, and gave each of us a gold star whenever we did something special: Sharing, getting good grades, even telling a really funny joke!" Once more, Dusk's memories flew back to each instance he noted, with the first including Shining sharing his apple slice with Spike, too, followed by a school term where Dusk aced a test while Shining did poorly, and lastly, when Shining told the family a funny joke Spike was too young to understand. "At the end of each week, we tallied each number of gold stars we both received." The memory of one of the times Dusk won the crown fondly flashed through his mind, with a disappointed Shining ashamed he lost, and Spike was adorably drawing his own gold stars, while Dusk practically fawned over the tin crown he had won. "The winner with the most stars earned the crown of the sibling supreme - and bragging rights, til next time!"

"Guess that explains your love of charts, aaaand so much else." Starlight snarked, pulling Dusk out of his memory stupor that left him in the same fawning pose as his younger self, and looking somewhat embarrassed when his tendencies were called out once again, but in a more humorous fashion.

"Now, it looks like the time's come to settle the sibling supreme score." Spike said, fondly touching the pick as he remembered how badly he wanted to be part of this game. He then realized there was more to the letter, and cleared his throat. "But that's not all, apparently." When Dusk looked at him inquisitively, Spike folded out the scroll, and read the whole message. "His letter reads: Dear Dusk, an important matter has come up over in Canterlot. However, seeing as how today is also the day of the Sibling Supreme competition, I figured "why not kill two birds with one stone?" Come to Canterlot Castle ASAP to both discuss the matters at hoof, and to finally decide who deserves the right to be called sibling supreme, once and for all."

The dragon, and the alicorn then gave each other a knowing smirk..........then shouted "RACE YOU!" before bolting out the door, leaving Starlight in a spinning cycle for a minute. By the time she recovered, Dusk was running down the hallways, nearly bumping into a wall while Spike merely soared through the air ahead of him thanks to his wings. Starlight, the poor dear, was left befuddled as to what she should do. So she simply shouted loud enough for Dusk to hear, "So, I guess i'll look after the paperwork, then?", before heading back into the room perplexed.

All unaware of the night blue cloud of starry smoke trailing after the two brothers.

The brothers decided not to waste any time on train rides, and flew all the way to Canterlot. Even continuing their little race through flight to see who could get to the castle gates first. Spike ended up winning that, though Dusk briefly argued otherwise. Once they got tired of bickering, they ran and flew respectively inside. Narrowly avoiding hitting anything, or bumping into anypony, be they guards or servants. Soon enough, they reached the doors to the throne room where they knew Shining Armor would be, since there was need for discussion with Celestia if his letter was any indication. As expected, the purple alicorn and dragon saw their brother conversing with Princess Celestia and Luna before quickly noticing their arrival. However, Dusk slid across the ground as he halted in his tracks. A horrified gasp escaping his throat as he saw something so unbelievable, and incredible it almost left him speechless.

The Crown of the Sibling Supreme atop the brow of a smirking Captain Shining Armor.

"SERIOUSLY?!" Dusk exclaimed in complete aggravation at the sight. "You're already wearing the stupid thing?!"

The smirk never left Shining's mouth as he said, "Look, little bro, I know you've always held a grudge because I left home with this." He pointed a hoof at the perplexed alicorn, who shook his head to try and regain his composure. Try, being the definitive word. "Who, me? Holding a grudge? Pfft! That's stupid - and ridiculous - and totally an immature thing to say," he denied in a childish manner, before he spoke in a passive-aggressive tone saying, "Just because you won the last Sibling Supreme contest, and then left with the crown before I could even have a chance to win it back. Whose bothered by things like that, huh? Not me, that's who."

Shining chuckled, "Sure, Dusk." He then finally noticed Spike who was sitting, and observing the exchange. As the dragon hoped, his older brother was quite surprised to see him so grown up. "Holy cow, Spike! Is that really you?!" Shining then smiled at the drake while circling around him to get a better look. "I guess those reports I read weren't exaggerating after all: you had quite the growth spurt, haven't you?"

Spike chuckled a little, before looking down at his hands.......and remembering the source of his new growth. "I guess so." Before taking on a shamed look on his face. "And all it took was being made into a Dark Revenant by that psychotic monster." When Shining saw this, he gave the dragon a sympathetic look, and a hoof to the shoulder. "Spike, don't blame yourself for what Sombra did to you...and what he made you do. Trust me when I say I know what it's like to be made into some despotic monster's puppet. Just be happy Dusk, and your friends saved you before anypony was seriously hurt - including you."

Spike smiled in gratitude at this, knowing his brother was right.

"While Shining Armor speaks true, that only brings us to the true matter for which you were summoned, Prince Dusk." Celestia said stepping forward. "With the return of King Sombra, Princess Luna and I felt that it was time we strengthened our defenses."

"I told her we could do it ourselves, but someponies can be a bit stubborn." Luna said in an annoyed tone, which earned her an equally annoyed glance from her sister, before she turned back to Shining Armor. "Which is why I called upon our old Captain of the Guard to oversee the measures, personally." The prince, puffing his chest out in his armor, beamed with pride before he stated, "I've taken the security here to a WHOLE new level: the only thing I need now is somepony to test it."

Dusk was surprised by this. "Wait: you want ME to break into the castle?! Seriously?!"

Shining nodded, used his magic to lift off the crown, and place it on Celestia's throne, and then made his challenge. "If you can sneak in, get past my defenses, AND steal the crown: you'll be Sibling Supreme forever!" he pointed with a confident smirk.

"~Fooooreeeeeveeeer!"

"BUT!" Shining exclaimed, snapping Dusk out of his fawning. "If you fail, then I keep the crown." The white unicorn was briefly surprised when Dusk rapidly said, "Deal!" while shaking his hoof, but took the gesture in gratitude. But then Dusk thought about something. "Hang on. How are we going to make this work? It won't really count if mom and dad aren't giving us any gold stars."

"I will represent their authority on the matter." Princess Celestia offered. "Thank you very much for doing this, Dusk Shine. This will certainly be of great help in showing us if there are any holes in our security." A statement which made Luna snort in a very unladylike fashion.

"Which, of course, there aren't." Shining began to boast while going into full detail on his security measures. "I've designed a multi-tiered, triple backed up line of defense. The kind that would make any O&O player shake their heads in confusion trying to breach. The castle is protected by the anti-magical elements of the remains of Queen Chrysalis' throne. Thanks to Starswirl's help, the castle is now covered in that same aura of anti-magical defense: which means you can't use any type of magical spell to get in. You can't fly in, either: giant fans with turbo winds strong as a tornado keep any creature from trying to get in from the air. Plus, the Royal Guard's sealed off all the entrances to the underground tunnels below the castle. So there's no way in from underneath. And even if you could get in, which you can't, i've doubled the number of guards, and recruits for the castle. Soldiers are posted at every hallway, and doorway in the castle, keeping an eye out for any suspicious activity. The only way to even get inside is with a special magical lock talisman infused to all of the badges worn by all of the guards so that only they can get inside. Even if you brought an army, the throne room is still the safest place in the castle. I rigged a floor trap to activate at the slightest touch." To demonstrate, Shining led his brothers to the throne altar, and pushed down on one single spot - a trap door swung downwards in mere moments before Shining removed his hoof, and it closed back up. "But say you get past the floor: still no luck, because i went and added natures alarm system."

As if on Cue, flocks of pink geese, somewhat ugly in appearance, began popping their heads out from behind the pillar ledges they had been roosting in. All of them began honking so horribly loud, it was like listening to a bagpipe being pummeled. "Flocks of Geese?" Spike questioned, sharing the same lack of understanding as Dusk, while Shining just leaned on the chairs arm with the same air of overconfidence he'd been having since he began this tutorial. "So loud you can hear their cries all the way from Ponyville." However, a goose had snuck up around the crown, and snapped angrily at Shining, making him back off, admittedly while feeling a little startled by them. "Plus they bite." he simply said, pointing out the obvious. This was quite the challenge set up by Shining Armor, Dusk had to admit.

And it got him calculating, and pondering all the way back to Ponyville, and his castle until he explained the whole situation to his friends. With Spike's help, of course. "So that's what we're up against." The prince said to his six perplexed mare friends. Applejack was the first to voice this when she said, "Ah gotta admit, Dusk, that sounds like a barrel and a half of obstacles, and a bushel and a pair of impenetrability."

"And all of this is just to win some......silly foalhood competition?" Rarity questioned.

"It's more than that!" Dusk exclaimed, getting defensive for a moment due to how serious he was taking his rivalry. But he quickly realized after a moment that, of course, Rarity was right. "Okay," he sighed, "it IS that. But it's also to help protect Canterlot, too." He said in a tone that sounded like he was making an excuse, as he pulled out a scale model of Canterlot. "Sooo it's not........completely childish, and selfish?" He said somewhat pitifully. But the girls understood how important this was to him as a whole, and were supportive.

"If it really means that much to you, Dusk, then count us in." Fluttershy happily said.

"I was already in!" Pinkie exclaimed. "Come on: who doesn't wanna hang with geese!"

"Of course we'll help, but how?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Shining's come up with some pretty impressive security." Spike complimented while leaning on the map via his forearms/legs crossed. "But he'll NEVER be able to guess my Dusk-bro's plan." He then mumbled, "Even if said bro forgot to even mention including me in the competition.", but quietly enough that he thought noone could hear him. Unbeknownst to him, Dusk DID hear him, and felt miserable for letting his stupid rivalry get in the way of his promise. But he knew they had more important things to deal with right now. So with bright confidence, he perked up proudly, and said, "We each play to our strengths, and overcome every obstacle by working with what we know best. Pinkie Pie: you'll be the party pony distraction. Applejack: you'll break open the sealed entrances to the underground tunnels. Rainbow Dash: you'll use your speed to swipe one of the guard's badges for access to the castle. Rarity: you design guard uniform disguises for all of us to make sure we can infiltrate the castle. And Fluttershy: you'll disable the alarm system by pacifying the Geese. As long as we stick to the plan, and work in perfect formation, then this break-in will be a success!"

Dusk had garnered everyone's highest confidence that they could succeed - but then Spike spat out a scroll from his magical fire that noone was expecting. When the dragon opened it, he was confused by who sent it. "It's..from Shining Armor." He then took his seat, and began reading through the letter while all the others waited in anticipation. However, dread began filling their minds and hearts as they saw Spike's expression shift from confused to horrified. "Oh, no! Dusk! He guessed your whole plan!" Dusks wings flared in surprise, and he took the letter in his aura after Spike handed it off, before reading it partially aloud himself. "Dear, Dusky, I hope you're not just planing on...." he started muttering every word in the letter to himself quietly. Growing more, and more frantic with every passing moment. Until finally, a look of shock, and frustration appeared on his face as he ripped the letter appart in a hilariously childish manner as he made little grumbling, angry noises. When asked what's wrong, he slightly raised his voice, and in an aggravated tone said, "It's Shining! Somehow he's onto my entire plan! The party trick, speedy pick-pocket, disguises - ALL of it!" He then groaned loudly. "How?! How the hay did that jerk figure it all out?! Am I really that predictable with my planning?! This is just so stupid!" He shouted, then proceeded to hit his head against the map five times repeating the word 'stupid' each, and every time.

He then winced from the headache he unwittingly gave himself. "Okay, that one's on me." He then took a deep breath to calm himself, though he was still concerned. "But now I have no idea how to make this work."

"Dusk Shine, darling." Rarity suddenly spoke up. "Don't you see? Nopony knows you better than your own brother. Especially one who is Captain of his own Kingdom's military guard, and former captain of the Royal Canterlot Guard. He's a viable strategist who is now using his intellect against an opponent he knows all too well. That is why no matter what plan you concoct, or scheme you make, or plan you devise, it won't matter: because he will consider all the possibilities, and in the end, he will win!" She then got out of her seat, and began approaching Prince Dusk. "This is a contest of strategy. And Shining Armor will be working as hard as possible to consider everything you may plan to do." Dusk didn't really understand where Rarity was going with this while he just slumped in his throne. "So....you're saying I should just give up?"

"Nonsense!" She exclaimed. "I am simply saying your brother WILL win so long as he knows you are the one creating the strategy to defeat him. No matter what you try, no matter what you do, it will always be something he will expect! And so long as he knows what to expect, he will always win! Unless.........." She gave a knowing look to everyone in the room, who were now edging forward in anticipation as to what Rarity had in mind. "When the perfect chance comes along, you do something he CAN'T expect! Then you'll win." She smiled, pointing to Dusk confidently.

"You've been practicing for that kind of speech, haven't you?" Spike asked dryly.

"Mm, a little, yes." Rarity admitted. "But I feel like I rushed it a little. Did I rush it?"

AJ and Fluttershy said that she didn't, but Pinkie admitted she thought it was a bit fast. But Rarity continued on, regardless.

"To make this work, we have to do the opposite of what Shining Armor expects: which is why Dusk shall not be the one to devise the plan." She paused for brief suspense. "I WILL!" She loudly proclaimed, making everyone's jaws drop in surprise, and maybe possibly shock. All except Applejack, who simply said, "That's.......definitely unexpected."

"How is YOU masterminding the break-in any different from how Dusk Shine was going to do it?" Rainbow Dash asked Rarity.

"Because, Darling, the genius of my plan is that we won't simply be following a single formulaic plan: we will each devise our own unique ways of infiltrating the castle! For example!" She then shared a memory spell that pretty much could be summarized as a black-and-white film noir. One where the scene took place in a seedy pub that Shadow Spade, and her fellow detective, Dr. Spectrum busted into, looking for an informant. All the customers fled in terror, leaving only the detectives, and the barkeep, who when asked, claimed all the underground entrances of Canterlot were sealed off, and there was no way in. They were about to perform the "Good cop/Bad cop" routine when Pinkie Pie suddenly hopped onto the scene as a tiny little mini-pony, surprising even the ponies in Rarities fantasy scene.

"Oooh, ooh! I know what I can do!" She exclaimed, before grabbing the edge of the literary screen, and depicting her traveling through the solar system by hopping on planets. Even making a large planet with rings laugh from how ticklish he was. "You guys will need a look-out! Somepony who can keep an eye on things from high in the sky! I can be that lookout!" The ponies considered it, and agreed. Now, it was Applejack's turn to suggest a plan. "In that case, how about I distract the guards with a farewell performance from mah alter-ego, and country singer: Apple Core!" When everone gave her inquisitive looks, AJ went on to explain how she became "Apple Core": from being given a guitar to play for her family, to performing on stage for others to enjoy, to those shows growing into full-blown concerts that would bring ponies from far, and near to see Apple Core perform......until she began to miss her family. When she realized what was important, Applejack gave up her life of fame, and returned to her family. When she finished, the ponies and Spike continued to look at her funny, with Rainbow asking, "Did you make all of that up, or did it actually happen?"

"Uh....." AJ's eyes darted from side to side as though she couldn't really answer the question.

Deciding to drop the issue, everyone gave Fluttershy AND Spike the opportunity to come upon their own idea, with the former first saying, "Then I guess the opposite of what i'd be expected to do is-" She gasped, and began to shake. "Sneak in through tight, dark, scary air ducts!"

"And I could help her." Spike interjected. "I always wanted to be a super spy, so maybe this could count?" He asked, before falling into an imaginary scenario where he, and Fluttershy were expertly traveling the ventilation system, until they both came upon the Throne Room. For some reason, the room had laser sensors moving around instead of those fugly geese being on patrol. Either way, it ended with the duo performing sick, awesome superspy moves that got them past the lasers, to the throne, and obtaining the crown. However, his wild imagination was interrupted by the clearing of someponies throat. "Uh, no offense, Spike." Rainbow said, trying not to sound insensitive. "But you're not really the baby dragon you used to be. How are you gonna fit in the vents with Fluttershy? You might not even fit."

"Actually, the air ducts ARE big enough for me." Spike said with confidence. "Thankfully, i'm only around the same physical size as Shining Armor. And thanks to dragon bones being hollow, but still harder than steel, my weight won't be an issue. I'm also alot more nimble, and slippery as a teenage drake. This job's perfect for me!"

Dusk chuckled. "Well, it looks like everyone knows what they want to do in the plan. So what can I do to help out?"

"That's just it, Dusk." Rarity said with a hint of slyness in her tone, which gave the stallion mixed feelings. "You're the one obstacle Shining Armor will be expecting out of everything else. Thus, to ensure we do something he can't and won't expect," pause for dramatic effect, "YOU, Dusk Shine, shall do absolutely NOTHING!" Rarity exclaimed, making everypony gasp in shock, including the prince. "Y-...you're not serious!" he stammered.

"Deadly serious, Darling, if we are going to pull off this heist successfully, and ensure you win the crown, earn your title as Sibling Supreme, AND impress Celestia and Luna all at the same time!" Rarity exclaimed with flare as she brushed her mane in a dramatic flow.

"But....." Dusk began, sounding greatly disappointed. "But I want to help! I can't just sit on my flank doing nothing while my friends are engaging in something so important!" Seeing how upset he was becoming, Spike put a hand on his shoulder, and made a suggestion. "Maybe you don't have to. You're still doing the Flash Sentry investigation, right?" When Dusk nodded, Spike said, "Well, that's what you could do in the meantime. I know that means just as much to you as this, so it works out for everypony. While we carry out the plan, you can carry on your side project while waiting for us." He gave an optimistic smile to his brother. "It's better than actually doing nothing, right?"

Dusk thought it over for a minute, before he reluctantly sighed, and smiled. "Alright. If this is my best shot at getting the crown, i'll stick to it. I just hope things turn out alright."

"Trust me, Darling: before the day is over, your brother will be on his knees, sulking after you get that crown."

Speaking of Shining Armor, as the plan was being carried out, he had all of his increased guard forces out on full patrol. No mare, or stallion was unaccounted for, and the courtyard to the castle had been filled to the brim with them. And none who had wings actually tried to fly for perimeter scans: with the superfans, no flier would DARE risk flying near the Princesses castle. Even so, the Crystal Prince, and Senior Captain of the Royal Guard was weary. He knew fully well his brother was getting ready to pull off some kind of distraction so that his mare friends could carry out whatever plan he had in mind. And he was prepared for anything Dusk Shine would throw at him.

But he was NOT prepared for a certain farmmare to appear, suddenly, with a self-made stage, wearing a bizarre costume that was lime/pear colored, while holding a guitar. "Applejack?" He questioned in perplexity as his guards made their way around her. He himself came down to figure out what this was all about. "What are you doing, Applejack?"

"Applejack?" the mare laughed, while using the most exaggerated western accent she could muster. "Why mah name's Applecore! And i'm here to sing y'all a couple'a songs t' pass th' time! Any a y'all know this one? An' a one, an' a two, an a'-" She then began playing a farm aka apple themed song for the guards. Which actually managed to attract more guards as time went on. So far AJ's part in the plan was going perfectly well.

Meanwhile, outside of the city, Fluttershy and Spike were both dressed up in stealth costumes the former had once used during the Alicorn Amulet incident a few years ago. They were inside their hot air balloon with Pinkie Pie, as Rainbow Dash got them into the air, and set them up for their venture across the superfan territory. "The Wonderbolts did a flyby," she said, looking over the castle's aerial viewpoint blueprints, before showing them a single spot. "And the only way past those giant fans, and into the castle is here. But there's no room for mistakes!"

"Just like space travel!" Pinkie Pie proclaimed, with her voice being muffled by the fish bowl worn over her head, which she had a miniature version of that she popped on Gummy. As expected, this garnered some....confusion from her passengers. "But Pinkie, we aren't GOING into space........are we?" Fluttershy said, which only made Pinkie pie giggle, before she said, "Of course not, silly! I'm dropping the two of you off at the castle: then I'M going into space!" And that's just what she did. As the sun rose into the sky, she directed the balloon towards the castle, so her friends could reach their destination, then SHE could go to hers.

Little did she know that her plans would end up being blown in the wind.

All the while, Dusk had done as Spike suggested, and while waiting on his friends, teleported his Files and Notes so that he could continue deducing the fate of Flash Sentry. He continued writing down his theories, and ideas as he trotted into the castle courtyard - paying no attention to where he was going, and bumping into a suspicious older brother, who caused him to drop all of his notes, and files. "Oh, come on! Those were completely organized!" He complained, looking at the mess, before he noticed Shining Armor's hooves, and realized who he had bumped into. "Figures." He sighed. "Normally I don't pun, but I wasn't expecting to bump into you until after our contest is over, big bro."

"Uh-huh." Shining said skeptically, pointing a hoof at his younger brother as he accused, "You're up to something."

"Uh, yeah, actually." Dusk said, trying to sound annoyed as he gathered his notes, and files. "Finding a semi-peaceful place where I can finish my ACTUAL work. I might be doing a favor for Celestia, and trying to beat you, but there are still more important things i'm trying to deal with right now!" he exclaimed, which actually got Shining concerned. But then he saw the picture of a yellow and blue pegasus in guard attire, and it clicked into place. "So it's true." He said, now in a less accusational tone. "You've really been looking into the incident with Flash? Bro, I know what happened to him must have been......personal, given your experience in that other world you told me and Cadence about, but....." Shining hesitated, knowing he could be stepping on a bear trap by saying what he was about to say. But if nopony else had said it, yet, then he will. "Flash is gone, Dusk. There were witnesses that saw Sombra destroy him. I saw from one of the windows of the castle, myself. I'm sorry, Dusk, but there's no way he could have survived that fight."

"I'm sorry, Shining." Dusk sighed. "I know I look like i'm wasting my time on something fruitless, but......even though he isn't the exact same Flash Sentry I knew, I owe him for doing his best to defend you, my sister and niece to find out what really happened." Shining raised an eyebrow at that. "What makes you so sure something else happened?" Dusk looked through his info again, having it committed to memory, but skimming through out of habit. "King Sombra may have been a ruthless dictator, but he's not somepony who wastes resources. To him: ponies, and any living thing he can enslave are resources. The only ones he could gain from destroying were the rulers of Equestria and the Empire. He destroyed Princess Amore long ago, but any insurrection against him, he easily cowed and broke with his dark magic. He was greedy, selfish....and resourceful. Flash showed an impressive amount of skill when they fought, right?" Dusk asked, earning a nod from his brother. "Then why would he just destroy a warrior with the kind of skills Flash demonstrated? He should have added him to his army as he did to the whole empire. He had nothing to gain from ending his life. Which is why.....which is why i'm afraid he faked Flashes death for some other reason we don't know."

"Doesn't really matter, though, now that he's finally gone for good." Shining said. "So even if what you said is true, he can't do anything to Flash if he IS alive." Then Dusk gave him a more serious look. "Don't you remember what I told you, bro?" he asked, earning a questioning glance from his older brother, which made him let out a sigh in quiet frustration. "Sombra admitted that he had recently made contact with Tirek."

Shining's eyes widened a bit. "Tirek?" he parroted. Suddenly, he began to wonder about something, himself. "You don't think he brought Sombra back, do you?"

"Based on the new powers i've seen him use, it wouldn't surprise me if he found a way. I even made a theory based on that idea." Dusk admitted, making Shining roll his eyes a little because he had the feeling his egghead bro would say that. "Which is actually what i've been getting to: if Tirek somehow brought Sombra back, do you think he told Sombra to capture a special pony for some reason? And when he saw what Flash did during their fight, he used his magic to make it look like he destroyed him, to actually sending him to wherever Tirek's hiding now?"

Shining rubbed his chin in thought. And this new info, and theory actually made sense to him. "If it is true, and those two were in cahoots, then maybe it's possible. But what does Tirek want with a pony? What would he need him for?" Dusk gave another sigh - this time of disappointment. "I wish I knew, BBBFF." He said sadly. "But until we find where Tirek is, we won't know for sure. I only hope i'm right about this, and Flash IS alright: and whatever Tirek is doing to him, he can endure long enough for us to help him." He then felt his brother's hoof on his shoulder, and saw a reassuring smile on Shining's muzzle. "Don't worry too much, bro. Flash was one of our top cadets, and was proving worthy to make first lieutenant before Sombra invaded - and he fought tooth and hoof to hold that psychopath off. Whatever Tirek is using him for, he'll stand up to it. He's too tough, and too stubborn to give up."

Dusk's expression suddenly turned hopeful. "So, you believe me and what I said?" Though he would have said no as politely as possible, now Shining felt a sense of confidence in himself, now. "I might have some doubts, still: but if there's one pony i'll never doubt again, it's you, bro." Dusk giggled, and the two hugged each other with warm smiles. When they parted, however, Shining's skeptical glare suddenly returned. "But don't think that you can use this as a distraction to catch me off guard, Dusky. I'm still on to you."

"W-Whaaaaaat?" Dusk exclaimed comically, now feeling a little nervous. "No, don't be ridiculous! I was serious about what I said before: I just wanna relax as I do my research. That's all!"

"Riiiiight." Shining said, not believing his brother completely as he backed away - jolting back wide-eyed at Dusk's direction, before finally leaving with that suspicious expression as he went to carry out his duties. As his brother left, Dusk wiped his brow of sweat, and chuckled. "I wasn't totally lying, but...........hey, sometimes you gotta know when to retract the truth." He then giggled like a foal as he rubbed his hooves together. "Maybe Rarities plan WILL work!"

"CANTERLOT! WE HAVE A PROBLEM! AAAAAAAAH!" Screamed Pinkie Pie as she, and gummy began sailing, and swooshing through the air. A rather large, noticeable tear had been seen on the side of the balloon, and it clearly was the reason for the travel vehicles wild turbulence. And all the while, Applecore aka Applejack had managed to keep the whole guard - or at least a large chunk of them focused on her all this time. Still waiting for her opening as she continued her musical routine. "Ah know that one's a crowd fav'rite. What say we play it one more time? And a one, and a two, and a—

"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Pinkie screamed as she flew past, getting the guards attention. Though she was surprised, she was used to Pinkie's antics. So she shrugged, said to herself, "So long as it's a distraction.", and activated a secret little compartment holding a mini-plunger, attached to a rope. While nopony was looking, she fired the plunger, and snagged one of the guards badges. She made sure to hide the badge in her hat as she continued her role in the plan. And thanks to Dusk, Pinkie and Gummy managed to have a 'safe' crash landing, and both were unharmed. Though he wasn't sure the same could be said for the passengers Pinkie had with her an hour ago. Something he asked about as soon as she got her head straightened. "Pinkie?! What happened up there?! Where are Fluttershy and Spike?! Did they make it into the castle?!" The frantic worry in his voice was evident, so Pinkie kept her answer as straightforward. "They jumped out right before the balloon went," Then she blew a raspberry of the balloon crashing, mixed with disappointment. Her "helmet" filling up with her own spittle. "But that's all I could see without going into space, where I didn't get to go!" She whined more to herself than to Dusk. However, the alicorn was taking this as a bad omen.

"This is starting to look serious." He thought aloud. "I just hope Rarity, and Rainbow Dash are having better luck."

Unfortunately, both Rainbow Dash, and Rarity (wearing her Shadow Spade outfit unsurprisingly) hit a snag when they reached the pub in question. "What's this! CLOSED?!" Rarity exclaimed in outrage, and horror. She had been so looking forward to shaking down informants, but now that was never going to happen. However, it was then a brown furred stallion in a tux who was walking by spoke to the mares. "Oh, the seedy juice joint is always closed around this time."

She zoomed up to the stallion, and began shaking him while asking, "Then how are we meant to shake down ne'er-do-wells for information?!"

"What sort of information do you need?" He asked politely, despite Rarities rough treatment of him.

"Um, the location to a secret entrance to the passages under Canterlot Castle?" Rainbow Dash inquired.

"You mean that one?" The stallion asked, pointing a hoof to a walled up doorway being guarded by a mare and stallion in uniform. Once they saw this, Rarity recomposed herself after realizing how ridiculous she had acted. She chuckled nervously as she fixed the stallion's messed up tie, saying, "Yes, Thank you. That will do nicely." She then let him go on his way, and snuck to a pile of bushes to stay out of the guards sight. "Well, I wouldn't say completely according to plan, but we found what we were looking for." Rarity said. "Now the question is how do we deal with the guards?" She asked Rainbow Dash. "No problem!" Rainbow Dash declared as she put her hooves together. "Give me five minutes alone with the guard and I'll get 'em to let us in!"

No sooner had she said that, however, had Princess Luna arrived with one lone guard. Seeing the other two leave meant she must have had them relieved of duty for this unknown guard. At first, Rainbow thought this made things easier. But when the pony stepped forward, and saluted a departing Luna, she immediately regretted everything. The guard turned out to be a pegasus stallion with a recognizable and unmistakable coat of a pale, grayish green. He had grayish purple eyes, a blonde mane and tail, and a cutie mark depicting an orange feather and two green flourishes.

Rainbow Dash gasped in shock! "Zephyr Breeze?! What's he doing here?!"

"Guarding, obviously." Rarity explained. Suddenly, a light bulb turned on over her head as an epiphany hit her. "Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho, darling, this couldn't be more perfect!" she said maliciously, before trying to sound sympathetic to her friend for what she was about to tell her. "Now, I know you two have a bit of a history. But believe it or not that's actually going to play into our hooves." She looked at Rainbow with an unusual big smile on her face.

The brash speedster commented. "What are you talking about, Rarity? He's the most annoying pony in Equestria, and he's totally obsessed with me, and we have to come up with a way to distract—" Then it hit her! "Oh no! No way! I am not dressing up for him! Why can't you do it?!"

"You said it yourself, he's obsessed with you, darling," Rarity snickered while trying to keep it from escalating. "So pour on the charm and distract him long enough to get that entrance opened up for us. I assure you, I will make it up to you." The pegasus mare groaned. "You'd better mean it, Rarity! And if you ever tell anypony about this, I'm gonna literally drag you through the mud!"

A blue starry mist, which had been following the mares, and Dusk around left soon afterwards.

"Uuuuuugh" The tomboy mare groaned in annoyance. Rainbow was eventually dressed into the most lavish (and embarrassing in her opinion) outfit that Rarity could sew on short notice. She also had her mane and tail pulled back to look more feminine. "Reminds me of the times I had to dress up nice for family photos," She thought to herself. "I'll never understand why my parents kept making me do it. Mom especially, those sweaters were so itchy!"

The fashionista promptly shoved her rainbow maned friend forward. "Go on, Rainbow. He's all yours. I'll be waiting for you once you can get him to open up the entrance." It naturally didn't take long for Zephyr Breeze to lay eyes on Rainbow Dash. And when he did he could barely contain his excitement! "Rainbow! My my, how funny to see you here! Especially in such a..." He snickered. "Ridiculous outfit!"

Rainbow sighed and groaned as she forced herself to sound nice. "Well... I knew you'd like it. And I kind of feel bad for how things were the last time we met."

"Yeah, I wasn't exactly the model of a modern major stallion, was I?" Zephyr Breeze chuckled. "But that's okay, it's all water under the bridge now. Bet you want to know what I'm doing here? And before you ask, no, it's not just 'cause the ladies love a stallion in armor!"

"Then, why are you here?" Rainbow Dash questioned while trying not to sound annoyed or bothered.

Zephyr's confident persona seemed to falter slightly as he answered with somewhat quivering lips. "W-well... the mane styling business has been kind of slow lately, this is a bit of a dry season. Since I can't live with Mom and Dad anymore I needed some way to pay the bills so I wouldn't lose the nice little cottage I bought for myself. And by a stroke of luck, Princess Luna herself agreed to let me serve in the royal guard. She even winked at me when she told me I could join, though I'm not quite sure why."

The pegasus mare swallowed hard. "Oh, that's... great, I think," She then nervously questioned. "Uh, I know you're probably not supposed to but do you think you could maybe open up that sealed off entrance over there? My friends needs to get inside for... interior decorating."

Zephyr put a hoof to his chin while his eyes darted all around, looking to see if anypony else was around. "Well, I'm part of the castle team now. And I totally rock the look even if the gold kinda clashes with my aura if you know what I'm saying," Then he commented. "If I let your friend in, do you think you can talk to the sarge about maybe redesigning the outfits? I'm going to have the worst case of helmet hair when this is over!"

"Sure," Rainbow commented. "But uh... we'll need to make it look convincing." Zephyr Breeze grinned. "Oh, Rainbow, I thought you'd never ask. I can most definitely work with that. Now just play along," He not so secretly shoved Rainbow so that it would look like she was falling. "Whoa! We got ourselves a swooner right here! Rainbow, I know we haven't seen each other in a long time but I'm glad you're finally being honest with your feelings for me!" He appeared to blindly trot around while declaring. "The truth is such a gift. Like, I had to follow my bliss to see guarding is my calling. Like, look at me go. I'm gonna walk over here, and I go whoo!"

The "act" worked like a charm, the guards assumed Zephyr was just being his old flirty self that they had been advised to ignore. As a result none of them noticed when the opening to the underground tunnels he was supposed to be guarding suddenly became big enough for two fully grown ponies to fit through. But the "act" was soon over by Rainbow just whispered. "Now it's my turn to return the favor." She swished her tail, knocking Zephyr to the ground and leaving him momentarily stunned.

"Yeah, whatever," Zephyr muttered in a defeated tone. "Can't blame a stallion for trying."

Thanks to his sharper-than-razor claws, Spike was easily able to cut a hole into the stain-glass window resting high above the twin thrones. He let Fluttershy climb over him to get a better look inside, since his size somewhat kept her restricted. But both of them managed to spot their objective: the tinfoil Sibling Supreme Crown. Just lying on Celestia's throne, alone with noone to watch it. The pair noted that the geese were all resting, and might stay that way as long as they were careful. "We'll have to glide our way in." Spike instructed. "No flapping. Back up so that I can go first."

"Okay." She said timidly while getting off the dragons back. "This is so intense!" She said in a low voice. "I only hope I can keep calm a little longer!"

"Don't worry, Fluttershy. Once we get the crown, you won't have to feel so stressed anymore." Spike kindly assured her, before sliding into the room like a gecko, much to his surprise, and then pushing himself off of the wall into a glide. Fluttershy soon followed suit, and the two were spinning circles around the throne. A few more spins, and they would reach the throne, and the crown.

But neither of them expected the surprise goose lying beside it.

That waking goose's sudden appearance made Spike hesitate, and caused his friend to bump into him. The sound of their impact grunt waking all the other geese. As soon as they were on the platform, the geese began honking like mad while converging on the intruders. Spike, in a panic, asked Fluttershy, "Can't you calm them down, and make them be quiet?"

"I can't charm them! Shining Armor would have been expecting that! Isn't that why we glided in here?" She asked back.

"Eh....okay, you got me there." Spike said, basically admitting that the thought never crossed his mind. And the approaching geese made them back up further onto the platform. Just as Spike was about to put on a dragonian intimidation display to make them submit, and be quiet, his and Fluttershy's feet touched the trap door. And with a gulp of wide-eyed realization, they both fell into the pit beneath the throne room. The doors shut, and the geese were left honking wildly.....and most annoyingly, to Luna's displeasure.

"Sister! Another false alarm from Shining Armor's geese! Still think it was a good idea to set them up instead of getting that laser security system?" And as she left the throne room she muttered under her breath. "Cheapskate."

Outside, Dusk watched anxiously as Princess Celestia spoke with his brother about something, and the two began heading inside. This was making him even more worried about how things were progressing. And even more worried for his friends. "We should have heard back from them by now! Where could they be?!" He was becoming an emotional wreck. "Something must have seriously gone wrong!"

"More like several somethings, if you ask me." Pinkie said, while trying to blow up the ruined hot-air balloon as though it were a regular balloon. "And don't look now, but I think Apple Core's just about run out of songs to play."

The young alicorn gulped as he saw the guards starting to leave the concert while a nervous Applejack struggled to think of anything to sing. "This isn't good! No lookout, no distraction, and now no word from any of the ponies inside! I'm starting to think this whole operation might just be a giant flop!"

The starry mist continued its visual, even as it slunk into the shadows unobserved.

While Shining struggled to control his geese in the throne room, down in the pit, it wasn't long before Fluttershy started to hyperventilate as she and Spike remained trapped underneath the trap door with seemingly no way out. Her hooves scraped against the stone walls as she tried to force her way out, all while muttering "Oh, no, oh, no, oh, no!", over and over. All the while, Spike curled up into himself so that he could conserve space, and not squish his smaller, pegasus friend. Now, of course, he decided to talk to the panicking mare. "What's wrong, Fluttershy?" Spike questioned the pegasus. "I thought you were just pretending to be scared, like how you're so good at acting."

"Maybe I was at first, because I didn't think something like this would ever happen," Fluttershy explained in a desperate tone of voice. "But now, when I'm stuck here like this, all I can think about is the time I got trapped in the Castle of the Two Sisters with Rarity. I was separated from Angel for a long time, and at one point I even got separated from Rarity. Now whenever I'm in a tiny room, it's all I can think about! I was so worried that they felt alone and forgotten! I felt that way too!"

Spike looked down at the ground and gave a longing sigh. "I know what that feels like. To feel like you've been left out." This made Fluttershy stop her actions, and look back on the young drake. "What do you mean?" She asked, now curious about mindset Spike had right now. Taking a deep breath, and exhale, he explained, "Even when I was young, I was always excited to be a part of Dusk and Shining Armor's rivalry, like I was their little brother. It made me feel good because....it made me feel like I was really part of their family." He then frowned. "But they never really thought of me that way. And they still don't think of me that way."

"Spike, how could you say something like that?" Fluttershy exclaimed. "I'm sure they didn't mean to make you feel like that. But I know for certain that Dusk loves you very much. He's always shown how much he cares about you, and he DOES consider you his brother. I'm sure Shining Armor feels the same way, too. He just never had the time to express it before."

This made Spike grunt with light irritation as he took a seating stance. "Except it took Dusk years to finally call me his brother. And even though he hatched me, he felt like both a dad AND a brother, but more of the latter. Yet when I was officially put under his charge, I didn't always get the right kind of respect." Some smoke escaped his nostrils as he snorted. "Even since before we moved to Ponyville, I was nothing more than the "Number One Assistant". And ever since I was in diapers I can remember wanting to be part of those Sibling Supreme contests between Dusk and Shining Armor. The best I could hope for was Shining teaching me how to play Ogres & Oubliettes in his spare time, and teaching me tricks to baffle Dusk. But by the time I was old enough to play, Shining was gone, and I rarely got to see him due to his royal guard duties, then later his captain duties. Now he's co-ruler of an Empire, and Dusk Shine is being groomed to succeed the two prime rulers of Equestria." The next and last sound he made was one of a sad sigh as he lay back down. "I know they have their responsibilities: Shining with his family, and Dusk with his training to be Supreme Leader.......but I wish Shining could visit more often, and Dusk would take me more seriously."

Fluttershy draped a wing over Spike. "Sounds complicated to me, but I'm sure if you talked to them about this they would understand. You want to be part of their family, no matter what that may be. They both hold a special place for you in their hearts. But sibling dynamics are hard. Trust me."

"Right: Zephyr Breeze." Spike chuckled, making Fluttershy giggle. "Yeah, it's easy to see why he isn't the older sibling."

Fluttershy smiled. "And I think he could learn a lot from you about what it means to be family and growing up. Even if he's getting better now, he still seems to get wrapped up in his own flaws."

Just then there came a rumbling sound and one of the walls suddenly parted! On the other side stood an unaware Rarity and Rainbow Dash. "Look, I am sick of being lost in these slimy corridors, too! But you shouldn't pull every lever you come across!" Rarity scolded Rainbow Dash. "Half of them are traps!"

"Yeah, and the other half might open a secret passage to the castle!" Rainbow protested!

"IT'S NOT WORTH THE RISK!" Rarity shouted in sheer frustration.

"Ahem." Spike coughed into his front paw, getting the mare's attention. "Are we interrupting anything?"

"Fluttershy! Spikey-Wikey!" Rarity exclaimed as the two left the pit, and entered the corridor. "However did you two end up in that dirty hovel?"

"Trap door." Fluttershy said.

"Trap door?" Rainbow asked.

"Trap door." Spike answered. "Look, as eager as I was to try out this whole thing, I don't think your plan is working, Rarity. Not trying to be rude, or insult you, obviously, but anyone can see the whole thing's not working out for any of us.." The fashionista surprisingly agreed. "Indeed it isn't. It was too disorganized to truly be effective. Let's return to the outside, regroup and reevaluate." Suddenly a mouse passed on by, and made Rarity shriek in disgust. Much to the annoyance of her friends.

At this point in time, Dusk Shine was at his wits end. Then he heard a sound from the metal grates beside him, and saw the familiar sight of his brother. "Spike? What are you doing in there?" He asked, as Spike, and the other mares crawled out of the air duct, and back onto solid grassland. "Just taking the scenic route back." Dusk then groaned in exasperation, as he realized that if his inside mares and drake were back, it meant they failed. "This is just great! Fantastic! If even this plan couldn't work, then how could anything else work out?!"

"Well in my defense, darling, the plan was well thought out," Rarity commented as she trotted out, shedding her Shadow Spade outfit. "But we really should've rehearsed and ironed out all the flaws. It was too unexpected and too improvised."

"Then maybe we should go back to the original plan?" Spike suggested. "You know, the classic Dusk way?" This made the ponies do a double take, and Dusk said, "But Spike, that's what my brother will be expecting! You're suggesting I do exactly what Shining Armor expects me to do? Or, in other words, the "predictable way"?"

"So, add a little bit of a twist to it," Spike encouraged. "Add in some elements that he can't expect or won't expect. You can salvage what's left of Rarity's plan and work it into your own plan. It may not be a surprise, but you have a pretty good record for planning things." After thinking it over for a moment, Dusk gave a nod. "Then I guess it's worth a shot. Thanks, Spike."

"Hey, that's what brothers are for!" Spike happily exclaimed, but was dismayed when he was seemingly ignored, now that Dusk seemed to have a surefire way of winning this little game. "Okay, you all know what to do! But before you all rush off, let's discuss a few last minute changes we'll be making. And remember, we must lure Shining Armor and the princesses away!"

"No worries, Dusk!" Rainbow Dash firmly declared! "Now that you're planning this, victory is practically guaranteed! I've got a good feeling about this!"

Dusk Shine's original plan was soon set into motion. While the Guards watching over the main courtyard were on duty, Pinkie repaired the hot air balloon, and set it to explode into a massive birthday-themed party area. Presents, treats, and a large cake made the appeal, and the guards happily 'investigated' the scene while they enjoyed themselves. All completely unaware of the pink mare, spinning around in a piñata disguise with a devious smile on her face. One kick to a giant gift box allowed that particular side to fall, and allow Rarity to slip past the guards, while donning her own set of armor, and wearing the special badge to get inside. "At least one part of our expected plan worked unexpectedly."

Rarity was now inside, and at the same time, Rainbow Dash was holding her forelegs beneath Fluttershy's as she maneuvered her friend, and herself past the giant fans, slipping past them to get to the castle. Meanwhile, the same entryway Rarity had opened up was now being re-walled by a construction worker, while Zephyr was basically getting the boot. A superior officer mare stripped him of ALL his attire. "To be fair, it was never made specifically clear to me what "guarding" actually means, so this is on you." And with that, he strutted away to go back home. The guard rolling her eyes as she oversaw the refortification.

Unknown to them, Dusk and Applejack were standing beside a group of boulders, already having gone over the farmmare's part of the plan. "Ah may be strong, Dusk, but.....I don't think even I can buck my way through a solid rock."

"Which is why I've brought in an expert," Dusk said with a wink. "I'm sure you'll recognize her."

The expert turned out to be Maud Pie. She spoke not a word as she examined the rock, and then used some chalk to draw a white x where the rock was weakest. Applejack had no trouble bucking her way through the designated spot, and the rock crumbled to gravel. Meanwhile, Rarity arrived to the Throne Room, and approached the guard at the door. "Next shift." She spoke in a deeper, gravely voice. "You're on break."

The guard breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, thank goodness. My hooves were getting sore standing around here. He needs to start scheduling work breaks more often." The guard looked to both sides, and nervously muttered, "D-don't tell him I said that, please." Rarity winked. "Your secret's safe with me. Now go on, go enjoy yourself!"

The guard obeyed, trotting away with a smile on his face. And once he was out of sight, Rarity used the badge to open the door and let her friends through. Fluttershy charmed the geese with the greatest of ease. "Not a word, my fine feathered friends," She whispered to them. "Keep quiet and we'll all get what we want. The crown for my friend, and a feather massage for all of you. How's that sound?" The geese agreed and any desire they might have had to honk faded away.

Rainbow Dash came swooping in a moment later. "I've got the Wonderbolts flying circles around the fans. Shining Armor and the princesses are still trying to figure out how to get them free," She giggled. "I could've told you those fans were a bad idea." Spike then pointed out. "All that's left is to get to the throne room. And if I'm right, the secret lever that leads to the hallway entrance is... here!" He flew up and pulled down on a lever, causing one of the walls to slide back and open up with an audible click.

"I can't believe this actually worked! I was so sure it wouldn't!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed as the rag tag group of seven reached the throne room, the Sibling Supreme crown still resting where it had been since Shining Armor had proposed the challenge. Spike grinned. "Well it just goes to show you that sometimes the most unexpected plan is the plan that you expect. When you expect the unexpected, you lose sight of the expected."

Dusk happily nodded. "Couldn't have put it better myself!" Then he rubbed her hooves together! "At long last, the crown is mine again, as it should've been all those years ago! All I have to do now is fly over and take the crown, and I'll be Sibling Supreme forever!"

"Not exactly." Came the familiar voice of Shining Armor from behind the thrones, as he and Celestia stepped forward. "But A for the effort, at least." He said, before making a cocky, victorious smirk that made Dusk growl, and glare. "Oh, come on! I was right there!" He protested angrily. "You just couldn't let me get the crown for at least ten seconds?!" Shining simply laughed as he approached his younger brother. "Gotta admit, it was unexpected for you to do everything exactly how I thought you would. But you should know by now there's no way to beat the true Sibling Supreme!"

"How did you even find out about my plan? Who tipped you off? And how did you outwit the elements I added in at the last minute?" Dusk complained further, all while Shining Armor grinned. "Why would I tell you? What matters is that you failed, which means the Sibling Supreme crown stays with me. Better luck next time, little bro." Princess Celestia then commented. "I'm sorry, Dusk. But Shining Armor is right: you lost. And it looks as though Shining has truly won the crown."

After hearing her say that, the aged up drake that was Spike suddenly began to laugh triumphantly as he got all attention drawn to him. Once he was finished, he said, "With all due respect, majesty? That's the thing about looks." He then pulled the Sibling Supreme Crown from behind his head, spun it around on his index claw like a top hat, and then donned it himself. "Sometimes they can be very deceiving.", he grinned.

All in the room made a simultaneous, audible gasp in surprise of this unexpected twist. Yet none were more surprised than the Shining brothers, who gawked at the once baby dragon now looking strangely majestic with that toy crown on his head. "Spike?!" Dusk exclaimed. "This isn't possible!" But then suddenly, a thought came to his mind, and he glared spitefully at the dragon. "It was you!"

"Uh, what was me, Dusky?" Spike said in a playfully condescending tone. "You'll have to be more specific than that."

"Don't you sass me!" Dusk exclaimed. "YOU told Shining Armor what we were doing, didn't you?!" But he quickly re-evaluated his thoughts. "No: you told him about my original plan before we even made our move back at the castle, didn't you?" Spike chuckled almost deviously as he raised a paw. "Guilty as charged." The dragon boasted. "But as you can clearly see, I wasn't really on his side either. This WAS mostly just a game, after all: and I played you both like fine fiddles, and you never suspected it."

"I thought there was something suspicious about you sending that note," Shining Armor realized. "But how in Equestria did you manage to pull this off?! My system was supposed to be undefeatable!" The dragon chuckled again as his grin grew wider. "I hope you two don't think you're the only ones with a sibling rivalry. I had an inside pony's help. And not just anypony, but my favorite dragon sitter." At that Princess Celestia seemed to break out into a cold sweat. "You don't mean..." But she needn't have asked, for all swung back around to the thrones and saw Princess Luna perched atop her own throne, ominously stroking one of the guard geese.

"Oh no, your eyes do not deceive, sister," Luna commented in a somber tone. "You and your captain have been outfoxed, and by your youngest sibling, no less." She looked down to Spike and told him. "Go ahead: reveal the truth of how we pulled it off."

Spike nodded. "With pleasure," And he cleared his throat. "It wasn't hard to notice there were some disagreements over castle security. When Princess Luna said and I quote 'I said we could do it ourselves, but some ponies are a bit more stubborn.', that was an obvious tip off. So my dragon sitter and I worked out a deal: we'd give you all the wake up call you deserved about interior threats, and in return share in the recognition we equally deserve. All Luna had to do was put Zephyr in charge of the catacombs, and help keep Celestia out of the castle hallways." Then he grinned as he recalled his own part in the scheme, including deflating the balloon, and intentionally triggering the trap door. "As for myself, I already tipped off Shining Armor so Dusk would scrap his original plan. And when Rarity set her own plan into motion, I just had to do my part and make sure we stuck to Dusk's plan so we'd all get to the throne room at the same time. I knew Shining Armor would let it play out until the last possible second. Then, while everyone was distracted by his gloating, all Luna had to do was float the crown over to me."

Princess Celestia was the first to speak up after the revelation. She seemed to trying hard to hide her shame as she spoke in a noticeably forced tone of voice. "I, uh, apologize, for not listening to your concerns early, sister. It seems that we'll need to make adjustments to account for threats inside the castle as well as out. If you agree?"

Princess Luna replied in an equally forced tone of voice. "Only if you think it's worth discussing, sister. They're your guards after all."

"Well, maybe some of your guards would be interested," Celestia commented to her sister. "I know they're not used to daytime assignments, but they've gotta learn how to adjust."

Luna just replied while walking out of the throne room. "I'll talk it over with them and see what they think. No promises, though."

Once the princesses had left the throne room, Dusk questioned. "Spike, why would you go to such extremes? Does the Sibling Supreme crown really mean that much to you?" Spike nodded slowly and reluctantly. "I know I'm already your little brother, and technically your son, but sometimes it feels like neither you, or Shining think of me in the same light. At least not as completely as you do each other." He held the crown in his claws. "I wanted so badly to be part of your little rivalry: to feel like I truly belonged with both of you and with your parents. But I was too little to compete." He sighed again, looking despondent. "The fact i'm a dragon made it all too obvious that even though you raised me......i'll never fully be part of our family."

Dusk smiled. "Now that's impossible, Spike, since you ARE family." This made Spike look back at Dusk. "You've grown up, and you're more than capable of participating in things like the Sibling Supreme contest. After all, it doesn't matter what you are. You'll still always have a special place in my heart as my awesome little bro. You changed my life in ways I could never imagine, and I can't imagine what my life would be like if I never met you. That's something I NEVER want to think about." Shining Armor nodded. "Whether you're my nephew or the little brother I always had but never knew, you're still the same Spike the Brave and Glorious who taught me lessons I'll never forget." Spike smiled. "Congratulations, Spike."

But for some reason, Rainbow Dash asked. "So, if Twilight and Shining Armor failed, who gets the crown?" Which earned her a smack upside the head by Applejack. "Weren't y'all payin attention, Rainbow? Or did it just fly over yer head." Rainbow just gave a confused shrug to show she had no answer. "I guess?"

"Well, in that case, let me make things official." Shining Armor said, clearing his throat. "For proving himself in more ways than any of us could imagine, the TRUE Sibling Supreme is, of course........Spike." He and Dusk then grouped around the young drake, and held him in an embrace. "The little brother we've always had."

The rest of the ponies could only comment with a collective. "Awww..." before joining the hug.

"Nothing could possibly ruin this for us!" Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

Suddenly, the doors to the throne room were practically slammed open. "Captain Armor!" Shouted a guard pegasus who was flying into the throne room. Seeing the group hug, the guard cleared his throat, and said, "Apologies for interrupting, but something urgent has just happened." Thus made Shining give his brothers a confused glance, before he asked the guard. "What exactly is wrong, soldier?"

"Well, um........it's...better if you see for yourself." He then looked to the others who he knew by their reputation. "I think all of you should come, and see." While not quite understanding what was happening, the gang ran and flew after the guard, who brought them to front gate of canterlot. There, they were met with a very shocking sight: a pegasus stallion in royal guard armor, covered in bruises, and lacerations was lying on the dirt road as doctors examined him. "It can't be!" Shining exclaimed quietly. The guard from before came up to Shining, and said, "The guards at the gate saw him approaching less than half an hour ago, sir. Once the gate was opened, he came in, and he fell unconscious. Doctors say he should be alright. They have to take him to a hospital to give him a better examination, but given who this is, I thought it best to inform you right away."

"Oh, dear." Rarity said quietly. "Just when I thought we were done with unexpected things."

Yet none were taking this as deeply as Dusk was. His eyes were saucers, his mouth wide open, and a look of greater surprise, relief, and confusion filled his face as he looked upon the stallion that lay before him. Long had he suspected, and he had spent many weeks investigating: but not he knew that he was right all along.

"Flash is.....alive!"

Meanwhile, the smokey blue mist had disappeared from sight. But everything it saw, the Heartstone of Apophis saw, in turn. And it projected all that the cloud had watched to Tirek, as he held his hands together on his massive throne. A wicked smile stretched across his face as the scene of medics taking Flash Sentry's broken body was displayed.

"Now the board is set." He thought aloud. "It is time to put the remaining pieces into place. Soon, we will take what belongs to us, and our enemies will be destroyed." He chuckled. "Soon, my master. Very soon." he said, before his thoughts turned back to the past, after helping recover the Bewitching Bell, and then making his way to the restored Mountain of Midnight. To the moments that happened following his arrival to the domain he now resides in. And what happened before his compatriots were made a part of his plan.

He remembered it all very well............

Previously, on the day after the Bewitching Bell is recovered........

Just before his colleagues returned to the Swamp Lair, Tirek and his Dark Acolytes had entered the now resurfaced midnight mountain after landing his carriage at its entrance, and dissipating it away. His usually fiery orb of magic turned into a poisonous purple orb of magic, and two quadrupedal monsters had appeared out of thin air, summoned by the power of Darkness. Upon seeing their masters, the beasts opened the doors to the mountainous fortress that was to be The Legion of Doom's TRUE lair, once the false Grogar had been dealt with. Seeing the gothic theme of the interior brought a smile to Tirek's face. If there was anything to say about his namesake, it's that his taste in décor was one the present day Tirek had in common. Once inside, Dismay crossed her leg over her chest, and bowed to her master. "Is there anything else you require, master?"

"Yes, indeed." Tirek said. "Rejoin our allies. And before you reach the lair, assume my form to keep the old goats suspicions down. Ensure the others are aware of what I ordered, as well as my status." Dismay smiled, and said, "Of course, my lord, as you wish." They then looked up to him, and honestly stated. "It truly is good to have you back, master. You have been missed greatly....in more ways than one." They then opened their wings, galloped out the door, and took to the air. The doors closed as soon as they left, leaving Lord Tirek inside, alone. But as he began going inside the castle's interior to explore, King Sombra emerged out of a flare of black smoke, and materialized by Tirek's left side, leaving Night Terror and Erebus to appear on his right. Tirek didn't even turn to look at the unicorn to address him. "So, Sombra: you decided to join team darkness, did you?"

"If by that, you mean get away from that menagerie of morons, and idiots, then yes." Sombra answered pompously. "If I had to listen to another word of that annoying brats cutesy attitude, I think I would have crystalized her, or turned her into a toadstool - cliche'd as that would be."

"Be patient, my old friend." Tirek said, passing down a corridor, as they approached a large pair of doors with a demonic face that had two wolves jutting out of the side of its head. "Once the alliance serves its purpose, perhaps i'll consider letting you.....improve the little retch into something more useful. But for now, leave it alone. After all, you'll be far too busy with your future work to be concerned with her."

"Which reminds me: what is it we are doing right now?" Sombra wondered, as he eyed the imposing knob on the doors. "Are we getting this place ready for our plans?"

"Shortly." Tirek said curtly, grasping the handle in both hands. "First, we must pay our respects to the one that truly began the era of Darkness in Equestria." And with that, he pulled on the knob that split down the middle, and the door swung wide open. The room was a large, empty hall with torches that illuminated as they passed by - courtesy of Tirek's magic. The entire room, much like the rest of the mountain fortress, was like something out of Bray Stoker's Dracula with its gothic aesthetic. Night Terror, and Erebus found it appealing. And even though he preferred his natural, dark crystal aesthetic, Sombra found some intrigue in their surroundings. Then they came across a staircase that lead to a pair of scarlet drapes, old and worn by time. With the flick of a wrist, Tirek furled the curtains, and revealed the massive portrait behind that stood behind it.

That of a dark centaur whose very aura radiated with evil, even in the form of a simple, aged portrait.

"So the demon couldn't get in after all." Tirek said in a low voice. "Then what they was true." His face then turned into a gratified smile, and with an arm crossed over his chest, he knelt before the portrait for a few moments. None of his allies knew what to make of this behavior, or rather, why their leader was seemingly honoring the figure in the portrait. But once he stood up, Night Terror grew curious enough to ask, "Who is that?"

A question Tirek was more than happy to answer in narration form.

"That is the original ruler of this world, before the founders of Equestria, and before the cataclysm of the first age came to pass: Lord Tirac. One of the rulers of the great nations of Equus who single-handedly vanquished the Outer God, Apophis, when he emerged in a weaker version of his Corrupt Bahamut form, and then devoured his soul to become a God in mortal flesh. But there was more to it than merely consuming a weakened soul: the centaur, and the Outer God made a pact that would not only give my ancestor power beyond imagining, but allow the great light slayer to live on within Tirac's own soul. Through their union, they created the great Heartstone - the source of their immortality, and a conduit by which they can use the essence of Anarchy, and Darkness. More, they forged the Dark Crucible, which gave them the power to transform the land into their corrupt, and twisted view of perfection. A dark world made in their image. Ponies of old called it "The Rainbow of Darkness", regarding the power stored within that artifact, which is rivaled only by the Bewitching Bell. Emperor Grogar may have been the father of monsters in the twilight of the Third, and the dawning of the Fourth Age........but Tirac was the Elder God of Monsters. With the power of Darkness, and the wisdom of Apophis guiding him, this figure was once the most powerful ruler in all the world. And this mountain, despite its changed appearance, was one of five dominions, that kept his influence in the world strong, and unyielding."

Completely drawn into the story, Sombra now asked, "What happened to him?" This earned him a brief pause from Tirek, before he finished the tale.

"Fate finally caught up with the Supreme Dark Lord. It had been prophesied that a Pony who embodies the three races, and wields the power of the Light, a Dragon who wields all of the very elements, and a being from another world entirely would join together with the last free ponies in the land, and end the Dark One's reign forever. When the day came, on the day when our sun would align with a pair of wandering suns of different sizes, to form a Great Conjunction, and he planned to use its power to bring forth "The Eternal Night", he was confronted with the very beings of whom the prophecy spoke. The power of the conjunction fueled the Heartstone, and gave him a form befitting an Outer God of Anarchy and Darkness as he merged with The Dark Crucible. But.......just as it seemed victory was in his grasp, the Alicorn stallion, the human girl, and the black dragon, united the powers of Harmony and Light with the strength of the Element of Creation, referred to as "The Aurathon", to destroy his powers, and undo the very empire he had created, transforming this mountain castle into a desolate ruin. But even though the ponies had their victory, it was not whole. For Tirac had survived the power of what they called "The Rainbow of Light", and endured. The price, however, was truly great, for his power had become a mere fickle drop of what he once was. Yet he did not succumb to defeat. As he dragged his bloodied, broken body through the land, he found a portal which lead to an entire realm where Darkness rules. There, his life was preserved, though his own might was now gone. He had been made into a shell of his glorious self: this mighty god among mortals, who was the Master of Anarchy, and Darkness, and the greatest ruler who ever lived. Even so, he kept his mighty crystals, which were the greatest source of his power before The Dark Crucible came to be. With them, he spent his dying days in that realm, searching through time, and space itself to find a successor to carry on his malignant legacy. And that, of course, was me!"

Now the three truly understood Lord Tirek's motivations, and felt a sense of great admiration for this dark figure, who was once the TRUE pinnacle of power that no villain alive has ever measured up to. Not even Grogar himself could compare to this living god. And now, here stood one who had somehow met him, and became the heir of his legacy. But Tirek wasn't finished yet, as anger, and hatred began to rise in his voice. "Because of my brother, the memory of my mission - of my very heritage - had been denied me for over eight thousand years. But now, I remember all that there ever was to know! I am Lord Tirek: descendant of Lord Tirac, and follower of Apophis, both of whom now live on in me through the very same pact they made to each other all those generations ago! And now that I have regained all that I have lost, I will finish my ancestors work, and destroy the world of Harmony and Light forever! Eradicate the influence of Lignum Harmonia, and the champions of Laurana......and pity the fools who would DARE STAND UP TO ME!" Now the picture was clear to them all: this was not simply about revenge. This was about waging, and winning a war eons in the making against the forces of Light. And Tirek himself was chosen to lead the forces of Darkness in that war.

And now, there may be a chance he will win.

Author's Note

Guess who has two thumbs, and is back with a vengeance?

THIS GUY!:D:D:D

Stop me if you've heard this before, but I am truly sorry for leaving everyone in the dust yet again. My mojo ditched me again, and I was stuck in writer's block again. Or at least I was, until I found a form of nourishment that actually is good for getting the creative juices flowing. And hopefully, so long as I keep eating my popcorn, I can keep this up to get to more chapters. Especially now that things are getting serious.

And I don't just mean Flash Sentry's sudden return.

We know finally get to learn about Lord Tirek's heritage, and that he is descended from this universes equivalent of the Dark Lord, Tirac. First Supreme Lord of Anarchy and Darkness in the First Generation of Equus: the very planet of Equestria. Tirek is not only his direct descendant, but now also host to Tirac and the Outer God, Apophis, who embodies Anarchy - and now Darkness as well, thanks to his union with Tirac. And now, thanks to the union with Lord Tirek. A prophecy of old is revealed, and the actual source of Tiracs power is revealed.

For any who are familiar with the Megablox Dragons, that universe is shared with this. And as you'll read in the next chapter, Tirac has stolen more than his fair share of Celestial Dragon Crystals. Dragons who wield crystals of power are referred to as celestial dragons in this universe, though none have seen them since the First Generation.

Perhaps as Tirek's threat grows, we may see the return of these mystic creatures, who only are related to the fire-breathing beast of Equestria by name only: for they are keepers of power, wisdom, and knowledge beyond imagination, as you'll all see.:)

Beyond The Point of No Return

The day following Tirek's secret alliance being formed.......

Even in the shadowy skies surrounding the harrowing fortress, the Midnight Mountain was illuminated through the clouds by the red shine of the sun. As a pillar of darkness, and fear, all who would look upon it would run in terror at the mere sight of it. For no fool would dare to venture to this dark domain if they valued their lives. All save for the rightful ruler of this mountain: Lord Tirek. That very morning, he had spoken with the spirit of his ancestor, and the outer god - who had decided to refer to their unified form as Tirathos - informing him of all he had accomplished. Now, Tirek was journeying into the darker depths of the ruin fortress with a small group of Shadowbolts at his side. The echoing voice of his master reverberating in his mind.

"I am dead. But my work remains unfinished. The legacy of harmonia still lives. Now, my successor, it is for you to see to the destruction of all who serve, and follow Harmony, and Light, so that Anarchy and Darkness may reign once more. In the bowels of my ruin castle, The Mountain of Midnight, you will find the ultimate source of my strength. And the keys to awakening the true might of the Heart Stone of Anarchy."

Soon enough, Tirek found the secret room, where, on a bare patch of dirt lay an eight-pronged star. With only his own magic, laced with the darkness in his soul, he stood on this star, and sent orbs of dark magic to where the items he sought were buried. Each one went in the direction of a start-point, and caused the very ground to light up. Tirek then gave the command to begin unearthing these artifacts. And one by one, Tirek and his minions began unearthing a series of various crystals that were almost as big as him. Each one gifted with an ancient, and unique power he only felt once......all those centuries ago when he had them bestowed onto him by his TRUE master, who was superior to that worn old wizard, Sendak. Now he was glad he had commanded them to return to the domain of their former master, and hide where only Lord Tirek could find them. With his bond to Tirathos restored, he was able to find them again. Now, as he unearthed the sacred relics, he felt as though fragments of his own soul were reawakening, and returning his true power. The sound his master's voice still echoing in his mind as he freed the crystals.

"These are my gifts, my child: they give you my power. Power derived from the Celestial Dragons, themselves. Crystals of Darkness."

"Crystals of Power."

"Crystals to spy."

"Crystals to remember, and crystals to forget."

"Crystals to travel."

"Crystals to dominate, and control!"

"Crystals to live forever!"

"UNITED AS ONE, THEY ARE THE CRYSTALS TO RULE THE WORLD!"

And once all of them were unearthed, they were placed in the throne room, where the Heartstone reside. Using simple magical levitation, he place the seven crystals at the edge of each spike sprouting from his throne. Once all of the seven crystals were in place, their own power interacted with the Heartstone. And the power they all shared seemed to ignite. Tirek himself could feel their energy now flowing through him, thanks to his bond with the Heartstone. And as he gazed upon the throne room as a whole, a sigh of triumph escaped his mouth. Only one thought escaped his lips in this ecstasy he now felt.

"It's so good to have the power back."

Far in the Everfree Forest, an earth pony stallion was travelling through the woods. He wasn't really going anywhere in particular. Based on the items he carried, he was a nature explorer who was studying the wildlife of the forest. The stallion was of gentle green color, with a slightly messy mane on his head and tail that were black with emerald highlights, and cute freckles to adorn his face. And yet, oddly enough, he bore no Cutie Mark. But his eyes were nice, and well-rounded and even brighter in green color. He carried a saddle-bag filled with notebooks, and tools he thought would be necessary for his study.

Though he was still in his early 20's, the pony named Emerald Wonder, was one of the brightest, scientific minds in Equestria, whose keen eye, and gift for memorization down to the lightest detail was astounding. It's what allowed him to graduate early from his high school, and be accepted into one of the most prestigious schools for talented minds. Needless to say, it didn't take him that long to graduate, and earn his degree. Once he received a grant, he decided he wanted to use it to research the amazing wildlife of the most mysterious, and considerably dangerous forest. "This place really is incredible." he happily said aloud to himself, writing more notes into his journals. "I never knew so many exotic creatures lived here! I wonder if there are any more I might be able to find out here. *gasp* Maybe i'll find some Gargoyles around here somewhere!" He exclaimed excitedly, before he quickly remembered something. "No, nevermind. I keep forgetting there hasn't been a gargoyle in Equestria since Scorpan left. Not even the Netherlands have seen them." He put a hoof over his lip as he thought, "I wonder what could have happened to them that made them vanish without a trace. Even the centaurs disappeared after that evil one came to Equestria. It couldn't have been a coincidence. Somehow, i've still got the feeling tha-

HHWWWUUUUUUMMMM

Suddenly, Emerald Wonder heard a large humming sound from nearby. "Huh?" He said, following the sound of the humming.

HHWWWUUUUUUMMMM

"What-......where is that coming from?" He asked, before eventually coming to an opening in the woods where a bright, white light began shining in a blinking session. Many thoughts raced through his head as he wondered what could be causing such an occurrence. He most certainly was not expecting to see the glowing, ivory orb that seemed to have emerged from the very ground. Though its appearance was simple, it reminded him of some manner of flower: it even seemed to have 'pedals' on each side of its center mass. Curiosity grew with each flash of light that seemed to beckon him closer and closer. Yet, he felt no sense of fear, or dread from this. It was like he was meant to do what he was being called to do.

He touched a hoof to the side of the object, and was in awe at the sight of the object blossoming like the flower it reminded him of, and exposing the crystal center inside.

However, there was more to it than he thought, when he saw there was something inside - or rather, someone, whom he knew very well from his research, and was now seeing in the flesh for himself.

"Prince Scorpan?!" Emerald Exclaimed, as he saw the fabled Gargoyle prince within the capsule. And as he looked closer, he noticed that Scorpan, while asleep, was positioned as though he were actually lying down in, what the pony saw, was a beautiful field with the most peaceful things you could imagine. "This....this must be some kind of stasis pod." Emerald deduced. "One that combines time magic with dream, or mind spells. He's asleep, no doubt about that. But this pod seems to not only be projecting what he desires most into his mind: it's also showing it for all to see." Emerald then began feeling bad for the Gargoyle. "Poor guy. He looks so happy, but..........is he even aware he's inside? And if he is, did he expect to possibly rest inside for what could very well be centuries? There's no way to tell for sure how long he's been out here in that thing until he wakes up." A guilty expression comes over the young stallion. "I almost don't want to. But ........ he probably NEEDS to wake up. No matter how appealing it is, nothing good can come from staying in an illusion state for so long." He then looked over the capsule-like pod, seeing no buttons, or any signs of accessing this device - whatever kind of 'device' it was. "How do I even turn it-"

Suddenly, a loud rusling came out of the bushes behind the capsule. This startled Emerald with a small yelp as he looked towards the noise. Knowing it could be anything, he approached the rustling bushes regardless. Now, he could distinctly make out the sounds of an animal in the bushes. He wasn't sure what was going to jump out at him at any given moment. But.......a pukwudgie was the last thing he expected to see.

"Oh!" Emerald exclaimed, not in fright, but in wonder. This was the first time he had seen a Pukwudgie this close before, and already he was fascinated by how it resembled a hybridization of a hedgehog and porcupine, though the latter seemed more dominant. "Amazing! I've never seen a Pukwudgie before!" He excitedly said to himself, even if it did sound like a mutter. "Firm, brown coat of quills." He said, writing in his journal, casting a glance at the curious little creature. "Firm talons perfect for digging." The little pudy slowly waddled its way towards the green pony, who looked at its mouth as it chittered. "Nice, pointed teeth. Perfect for catching insects, and for plant grazing. So awesome!" He then put his pencil and journal away, and then gave the Pukwudgie a warm, kind, gentle smile. "Hey there, little fella.", he said with warmth, and sweetness as he lowered himself into a kneeling position that put him at eye level with the still cautious creature. "It's nice to meet you. I don't get to meet creatures as unique as you." The more this little creature looked at Emerald, both at his eyes and in his smile, it could sense that this green pony was not a threat. Both approached each other til their noses were close. The Pukwudgie sniffing Emerald Wonder a little more, making him actually giggle. "Hey, that tickles!"

If the creature could speak, it would say how cute this pony was based on his expressions, and the sound of his laughter. It knew right then, and there this was no threat, and with a chittery smile crawled up to his chest and snuggled him. This made Emerald smile warmly. "Ah! Guess you guys aren't as bad as some ponies make you out to be, are you?" The creature just fluttered happily in this ponies hooves, which made him giggle again. "Well, it's always nice to make new friends wherever you can: even if they're the literally sharpest prickle in the woods." He then thought of something as he saw a pile of moss lying right next to them. He got up, still holding the snuggling pukwudgie in his left hoof as he walked over. "You hungry, little fella? I hear Pukwudgies like moist moss from morning dew in their vegetarian diet." He then reached his hoof over, and picked up the moss pile.

Unaware of the sickly, purple glowing residue trailing off of it from the ground.

"Here you go." Emerald said kindly, offering the delicious moss to the Pukwudgie, who happily took it off his hoof. The little critter munched away at the moss with happy sounds indicating it was pleased. And this in turn made Emerald happy, too. "Glad you like it, buddy. This looked especially good to eat, even from a ponies perspective. Just make sure you chew your food while eating, okay?" He said, with the critter seemingly nodding in understanding. But before it could take another bite, it suddenly froze. And its entire body began to shake and convulse as if under some horrible influence, which worried Emerald greatly. "A-are you okay? What's wrong?!" He failed to notice the eyes of the Pukwudgie suddenly change from complete blank to a glowing purple as its quills ruffled. Suddenly, it snarled in pain as it bit into Emerald's hoof with an equally pained yelp from the young stallion. "What are you doing?!" He exclaimed, as he suddenly found himself trying to shake off the friend he thought he had made. "Let go!", he shouted when he finally flung the little creature far away from him. He winced in pain as he saw the deep imprints the prickly teeth of the Pukwudgie left in his leg. "What's gotten into that guy?" he wondered aloud. "Did I do something wrong? He was fine until I fed him that......" His eyes widened. "Did I do that to him?" he guiltily asked noone. "Did I feed him some kind of poison that drove him crazy? I-...i-i-i didn't mean to! I was just-" He then noticed a growing shadow looming over him, growling deeply, and heavily to the point it sounded like rasping breathing. Though scared, Emerald dared to peak behind him. And by Celestia, he wished that he didn't.

The next thing he knew, a much more monstrous version of a traditional manticore bit into his leg, making him scream with anguish, and threw him in the direction of the sleeping Gargoyle.......whose eyes were now beginning to flutter open. Slowly. But surely so.

Emerald Wonder, meanwhile, was hurled just a few feet away from the stasis capsule. Yelling in pain as he felt his leg, which he could see was now bloodied, and quite possibly broken. It stung to even move, or touch it. His eyes widened as he saw the monstrous manticore approaching him. Horror etched across his muzzle as he inspected the colossal creature who was unlike any manticore he had seen, or heard of before that it made him sweat with fright. A guttural roar was released as it fired quills of its own poisonous barbs just a few meters away from Emerald's feet. His eyes met the colossal, violet eyes of the mad, corrupted form of the demonic manticore that was now closing in on him. The frightened pony inched further, and further away from the hulking mass as best as possible. But he hit a dead-end when he bumped into the pod holding Scorpan. He realized this must be it for him: all the time he spent researching animals, despite knowing the dangers that went with the profession, he still chose to pursue it out of his scientific curiosity. And now ..... it looks like his carelessness was coming back to eat him whole.

"I-i-i-...don't s-suppose we c-could talk this over?" he asked in a quaking voice, trying to give himself some semblance of hope. The Manticore's rage-infused roar further dashed them aside as it was almost within breathing range. At that point, it raise up its right arm, ready to slice Emerald apart with its feline claws of bladed death. Seeing there was no escape from his fate, the frightened pony closed his eyes, and braced himself for death. His only thoughts being, "I'm sorry, mom. I-..i'm so sorry I have to leave you like this. I only hope you do alright without me......even though i'll miss you. Goodbye.", as tears fell.

But the end never came.

While he was crawling away, and bracing himself, the Gargoyle in the pod had finally stirred. And when he saw the demonic creature about to shred a forest green pony, his eyes snapped fully awake. With a firm, yet angered glare, he raised up his hand, and with focused concentration, fired a beam of pure light into the chest of the horrendous abomination. The attack itself actually having an effect on the creature as it howled in pain, before gazing upon the figure who now stood with his bat-like wings fully erected. Emerald Wonder heard the screech, and the sound of something immensely strong blasting it away. He opened his eyes to see, much to his relief, that he was unharmed, but also that the Manticore had somehow been sent flying several feet away from him. He had done nothing to cause this. But the sound of movement coming from behind made him realize, to his awe, who did. "Get away from this pony, you horrendous freak of nature!" ordered Scorpan in a loud, somewhat young-sounding, but still authoritative tone that commanded respect, and obedience. Getting back on his feet, Emerald looked unto the Gargoyle as he stepped out of the pod. Amazed by his features, and.....admitting to him having rather handsome and attractive qualities for his species, Emerald watched on as Scorpan confronted the beast, who now took on a defensive pose as it snarled in a maddened rage.

Sensing some manner of affliction, and sensing it stemmed from an immense form of darkness, Scorpan looked upon the creature with sympathy, and said, "What happened to you? What could have made you this way? More importantly, who did this to you?" His only reply was an enraged roar, and more quills being fired. But to it, and Emerald's surprise, he erected a barrier of light that repelled the quills. He then looked unto the massive beast, and his eyes shined with a golden light as a fierce determination crossed it. "Either way, I can sense what you're feeling: there is so much pain in you heart, caused by this wicked curse to the point it's unbearable. All you want is to be free of this infection." He then smiled confidently as both his hands shone with golden light before he brought them together to form a large sphere of golden power. "Well don't worry anymore, my friend: i've got the cure for this sickness right here." The manticore roared at him, and attempted to charge at him in order to eviscerate what it's dark instincts warned was a threat that must die at once. But it was far too late for that. The Gargoyle Prince was ready to make this cursed beast see the light.

"CLEANSING LIGHT: LANCE OF ACACEUS!"

And just like that, a tremendous beam of light fired out from Scorpan's palms, and engulfed the Manticore like a massive spear of yellow light. The Manticore's roars could be heard as it cried out in what first started out as pain, but then gradually began to dim. In spite of the intense brightness, Emerald Wonder was still able to see inside the Gargoyle's breathtaking attack: the horrible monster who had nearly killed him was....shrinking! Indeed, it was growing smaller as the moments passed, as were the horrifying features it held. After a full minute, an exhausted Scorpan was left panting in place as he kept his gaze in the dust cloud he had created with his attack. When it finally cleared, he happily smiled at the sight before him: there, looking around in a confused state stood a regular sized, yellow bodied, orange maned, red horned, winged manticore with a simple scorpions tail in place. He had done it. Whatever evil darkness was corrupting the manticore physically, and mentally had been purged for good. Seeing the gargoyle, who, in the eyes of the creature, shined like a great beacon of hope, and life. It realized he had healed it, and it gave a roar of thanks before returning to the forest. Just before it ran off, he gave a nod back to say 'you're welcome'. He was happy to have saved the manticore, for sure.

But after that exhausting ordeal, which was more than he expected, Scorpan found no more joy: for he had now sensed the world around him, riddled with the same sickness as the beast, and it broke his heart greatly......knowing he was still in Equestria.

"Equestria......beautiful, sad, afflicted Equestria: what's happened to you?" He asked with a great pain in his voice, trying to understand why his heart ached so. Ever since his........final encounter with his brother, he had grown more attuned to the nature of the world around him. A gift from The Light, or as his homeland named it, "The Ashlam", no doubt. It warned him of impending peril, and an imbalance in the world. Now, worse than anything he had ever felt in his life, he could feel the very earth itself crying out in pain. Something is making this land sick, and corrupting all that lives. And there may be a chance that the Earth itself would suffer the same fate. And he had no idea what he could do about it. He felt so helpless. He-

"Um, e-excuse me?" came a meek, and timid voice that Scorpan could tell was male.

Scorpan broke out of his thoughts to address the one who spoke to him. This was when he officially came face-to-face with the messy, but cute haired pony, or young stallion, he had recently saved. "Oh, it's you." Scorpan said with interest, and then his expression became that of concern as he saw the little pony limp towards him. "Are you alright, young stallion? How bad is your injury?"

"M-my injurragh!" he yelped as he stepped on his back leg too hard. That's when he remembered what had happened to him only minutes ago. He looked back, and said, "Oh, this. It hurts when I put too much pressure on it, but otherwise I think it's fine......maybe." Scorpan gave him a skeptical look. "Maybe? I may have been in a daze for a few moments, but I saw the manticore toss you by that same leg - in its lion mouth, I might add." He said in an almost stern tone. "And I know enough about manticores that their bite is not anything to take lightly."

"I know." Emerald said, looking almost ashamed for trying to be so dismissive of his well-being. "After all, lions have a bite force topping the scales at 650 PSI. Not enough to kill prey with a single bite, but several can get the job done in succession. Other animals like Tigers, Bears, and especially Alligators and Crocodiles have a far stronger biting force in that exact order. Though lions CAN actually break bone if they got ahold of their prey. And since manticores are sometimes twice their size, with that one being ten times, that must mean its bite force must have been equal to that of a crocodilian! Damn: I wish I had my journal with me, then I could...." Emerald continued his muttering rant about scientific facts and theories regarding the manticore from before. And it was honestly beginning to weird Scorpan out a little. Time to snap him out of it. "Hey!"

"Ah!" Emerald yelped before looking up at Scorpan, and realizing what he'd done. "Oh! Sorry about that." He said, smiling sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his head. "I just get lost in my own head sometimes, and I end up letting my thoughts speak out without realizing. I'm a researcher, so I guess that just comes with the territory." He then bowed his head to the Gargoyle apologetically. "Still, I am SO sorry if I was freaking you out! I swear I didn't mean to-"

"Hold on, hold on!" Scorpan laughed. "It's okay, really." he said honestly, gaining the ponies attention once again in spite of his confusion. "Like they say, "no harm, no foul". It was actually kind of cute seeing you in that thinking posture. You reminded me alot of......some....pony......" Suddenly, he gave Emerald a real, long look. A look of bewilderment that made the young stallion nervous. "Clover?" That's when Emerald got the notion a misunderstanding was underway. "I can't believe it! It really is you, but...you've gotten older - and bigger!" he exclaimed excitedly. "Sorry I didn't recognize you, Clover, but in all fairness, you were only a colt nearing his teenage years when I first met you, and your teacher, Starswirl. It's great to see you, either way." Scorpan said, placing a hand on the ponies shoulder.

It really hurt to have to say what he was about to, given how excited the Gargoyle was, but he couldn't let this go any further. "Uh....Mr. Scorpan, sir, I appreciate the way you feel, but you have the wrong pony." Seeing the confusion growing, the animal researcher elaborated. "My name is Emerald Wonder. Though I AM related to Clover the Clever: he was my ancestor." He was the one now smiling as he touched Scorpan's hand. "But I heard your story many times, Mr. Scorpan, sir. And it truly is an honor to actually meet someone from my own families history in the flesh." He stopped when he saw Scorpan's worried expression. That was when the increasingly frantic gargoyle spoke. "He's.........your ancestor? Clover the Clever, you said?" Emerald nodded, only making Scorpan feel more worried with fear. "That can't be right! It-...it just can't be! I only just left for my home a few hours ago when that capsule-" he halted with realization. "When that capsule snared me when Tirek's ring suddenly shined." he gasped in silent horror. "He couldn't have-.........Emerald Wonder, was it? Please, tell me! How long have I been gone since my brother's imprisonment?"

Though startled a little by Scorpan's frantic behavior, he understood where he was coming from, since he also began suspecting similar things the gargoyle did. Not wanting to waste his time with worry, Emerald thought back through his knowledge of Equestrian history, and then finally remembered. "According to the history texts, it's been over 40 centuries since you went back to your homeland, and Tirek was sent to Tartarus......though obviously, the former didn't happen. And probably because you were, indeed, duped somehow into getting trapped in what I can imagine is some kind of time capsule, designed to freeze beings in time, and have them live out their deepest desires: which, when I looked inside, was you living in peace, and happiness."

He hadn't the heart to deny the ponies theory - he knew it was true, deep down, even though it was hard to accept. Taking deep breaths, and after brushing his lion-like mane of hair back, he spoke again. "4,000 years. Then......that means that all I ever knew back home.......it's gone, now. Even though there was a chance for me to rebuild the damage my brother did, it's impossible now." He then looked to the open capsule. "You say you know the story of mine, and Tirek's journey to Equestria, right. Emerald?" The pony nodded, and gave Scorpan motive to speak. "Well, I don't know how much has been told, but......since you're of the same lineage as my friends apprentice, who was also a friend to me, I think it's only right I tell you what happened before, and after the Equestria ordeal." He stood up, and hooked his wings together to form a sort-of cape while they rested on his shoulders. This only got Emerald even more eager to ask Scorpan about gargoyle behavior among other things. But when the gargoyle looked to him, he knew he had to listen. Scorpan, however, had more in mind and called upon the Light's power to connect his mind to Emerald so he may see what he remembers. "Incredible!" Wonder exclaimed. "What kind of spell is this? I had no idea you even knew magic, Scorpan."

"I don't: this is the power of The Ashlam, which our culture refers to as the Light, which gives me abilities beyond the normal. And now, it's the tool i'm going to use to tell my story. A story that is far darker than history tells."

"The real reason we left for this land wasn't simply to take its magic: our parents had died under mysterious circumstances, with Tirek saying that pony assassins had infiltrated our castle, and killed them with a spell that reduced them to nothing. They then cursed my brother so he would become more......beastial than what a centaur is naturally meant to look like. The assassins got away, and he called for help. I arrived, seeing my mother, and father: reduced to ashes while their garb remained." He closed his eyes as he felt the pain of that memory. "Tirek told me that the attack was retaliation for something having to do with an old centaur hermit of a wizard named Sendak, who my brother used to train under. He apparently kidnapped a unicorn in the vain attempt to learn how to steal its magic. He failed. A magical explosion exposed him and what he'd done, and he was condemned to the mines of the Netherlands for the rest of his miserable life. King Vorak, my father, thought Tirek had a hand in it somehow, but he denied everything. Even after returning the pony to Equestria personally after confining Tirek to his quarters, until he returned after settling the matter, it was said that this wasn't enough. Tirek said the equestrian assassins considered our kingdom enemies, and wanted to make us pay for something we didn't do. In the end, it didn't even matter. Mom....and dad.......they were both gone. And it was just me, and Tirek, now. The only family either of us had left." Scorpan sighed sadly as a lone tear fell. "I could easily tell he was never the same after that - i'm more perceptive than he used to give me credit for." He chuckled humorlessly.

"I'm sorry that happened, Mr. Scorpa-"

"Please. Just call me Scorpan, okay. I might technically be 40 centuries old, but i'm still 27. 'Mr. Scorpan' just makes me feel as old as I technically should look."

"R-right. Sorry, Mis-.......eh, Scorpan. But, uh...what did you mean? About Tirek not being the same again?"

Scorpan closed his eyes for a few moments, before opening them with a look of disdain at the memories he would bring up next. "Do you know how they say that eyes are windows to the soul?" Emerald gave a short, albeit hesitant nod, as if saying he may have heard it somewhere, but forgot. Either way, Scorpan continued on. "Well, Tirek's eyes were nothing but hatred, rage, and retribution burning like twin suns in the noon sky. Worse....I could see the gleam of desire deep within. I came to realize too late what that would come to mean after Tirek told me all he had seen before he had been cursed. He then said we needed to get even with the Equestrians by taking what they valued most, just as they took what we valued most. I said that we should focus on our home because the throne was without a king: and as heir, Tirek had to assume it, and lead his people through the crisis. But he shot down this idea, saying that if he was indeed to be King, then he could not let this affront go unpunished. He considered this transgression an act of war, and sought to make the ponies pay. He pleaded I go with him, reminding me that we only had each other left now. We had to avenge our parents, and see that justice was done." Scorpan sighed again. "I should have disagreed. Tried to make him reconsider his plan, and focus on what was really important. But he had made up his mind, saying this goal was important - and he would see it through with, or without me. I feared what he might do in his then-current state. So, albeit reluctantly, I agreed to follow him. Something that seemed to make him genuinely happy. He left the council in command while we were gone, and we set off. We climbed and scaled the mountain ridges that bordered our lands until we reached the entrance to the outside. And that was when we made our pledge."

"Pledge?"

"That no matter what happens, we would always be inseparable, and we would never leave the others side. Of course I agreed, and said the same to him: he was my brother. How could I ever abandon him? Still, he said we should make it official by exchanging something we valued with each other, as a sign of gratitude for staying by each others sides, and remaining loyal to each other through all our struggles. As you may know, I gave him a medallion my mother made me when I was young. Tirek, however, gave me a silver ring with a small, white pearl, saying he had planned to give me something that would make any....future engagements more official. I was so happy, I never even bothered asking where he got it from. But instead, I wore it on my hand as Tirek wore my medallion around his neck. We then turned to the life-filled, rich, and prosperous land that was far beyond our own. And I knew, at that moment, we were past the point of no return. Things would never be the same after this. Not for us....not for anyone." Scorpan suddenly moved a few feet away from Emerald as he took a pacing stride. "I assume, since mine and Tirek's arrival to Equestria is already part of your history, I don't have to go into the whole details concerning me, my 'spying' mission, and my full change of heart thanks to the ponies of then: including Starswirl the Bearded, himself?"

Emerald put a hoof to his chin in thought before saying, "No, I guess not. And I already know about how you tried to convince Tirek to stop his plans, but he refused. So he forced you to go to the Princesses, and tell them of his plan, which got him thrown in Tartarus, and made you leave. Is that accurate, too?"

Scorpan looked disheartened as he said, "Almost. But i'm afraid the truth is worse than books describe. And you're about to find out why."

When Emerald tilted his head to the side in confusion, Scorpan turned to him and continued.

"Yes, I did indeed find how peaceful ponies truly are, and became close friends to Starswirl.....and your 2X Grandfather." He chuckled before he went on. "This made me think "what if Tirek was wrong?", and that it wasn't an assassination from the princesses that murdered our parents. I tried bringing this up with him while trying to convince him to end his campaign. I told him how kind, gentle, and friendly equestrians are, and suggested the murderers were unassociated. He wouldn't have any of it: his heart, and mind was set on taking the magic of every living thing in this land, and then reducing it to cinders. I was horrified to hear him say this - but even more horrified when a winged demon-pony came out of nowhere, and told Tirek that he....she...IT had finished wiping out The Netherland Kingdom, and all traces of gargoyle and centaur presence. The worst of it was, before he realized I was standing right there in front of him, he seemed......pleased by this news. That's how I finally figured it out: he had been lying to me all this time. He wasn't doing any of this to seek justice: he only wanted to take the power Equestria had to offer, now that he knew how to take what isn't given." He shuddered. "I'll never forget that malicious smile, and hideous laughter as he admitted to it, seeing no reason to keep up the lie. That's when he explained what had really happened: about how he had learned that he was the direct descendant of an ancient, and evil centaur who once ruled the land of Equestria before even Grogar's reign - in a time every creature in the world came to call The First Generation - in an era of Darkness that consumed all, and made Grogar himself seem like a pug in comparison. The centaur in question was a figure who embraced The Darkness, or as our culture referred to it, The Vashtar, and became the first Dark Lord to rule over the land, before he eventually fell to the first heroes of ancient Equestria."

Emerald himself felt a bit nervous from this description. Yet, curiosity outweighed his fear, and he dared to ask, "A-a-and.....what was this "Dark Lord's" name, if you don't mind me asking?" Scorpan gave him a grave look before giving him his answer.

"His name was Tirac: The Supreme Lord of Midnight, and Champion of The Vashtar."

Emerald's eyes suddenly blinked in surprise. "Wait: Tirac? But it sounds..just like......no way. That can't be just a coincidence."

"Who knows?" Scorpan asked rhetorically. "Maybe it was, maybe it wasn't. But either way, our parents, in their infinite wisdom despite being a direct descendant of this maniacal monster of a tyrant, gave him a name that practically gave away the relation!" he facepalmed as he groaned, and rubbed his face, before sighing and continuing. "And this is apparently what caused him to snap at mom and dad. Getting so caught up in his bottled-up rage that, like a raging dam, it burst open and he did what is now considered impossible: he succeeded in draining the innate magic of our parents. But he didn't stop at that, and instead continued until they were nothing but dust. He said he didn't mean to kill them in such a way, but it ended up happening regardless. As a result, his physical form forever changed into the animalistic form he's probably known more for today. And the pony creature I met? It was a living piece of his soul born of the fear that fueled his actions, before his act of murder severed that piece of his own soul, and created Dismay. A faithful servant, and apparently loyal pet with immense dark powers that made them more than useful for Tirek. Coming to grips with his newfound powers, he saw opportunity where there was none before. And with mom and dad out of his way, he saw no need to ever go back home." Scorpan scowled. "He had that monster, Dismay, wipe out all traces of our home, and kill everyone who lived there. Whether that was true or not, I finally realized my brother had lost his mind. He was no longer the same Tirek I used to know and love. Further proven when he tried convincing me to stay with him to complete his plan so that we can rule Equestria as the Kingdom we would build from its ashes. Disgusted, I refused and proclaimed that I wanted no more part of his insanity. I wouldn't let him harm anyone else like he did our people. So I took to the sky, and flew away as fast as my wings could carry me - even as Tirek tried to shoot me down. He managed to nick my wing, but failed to stop me from reaching Canterlot."

"Oh! That's when you warned Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna of his plot!" Emerald said excitedly. "And after you warned them, they beat him and sent him to Tartarus while you returned home to try and rebuild. Right?" A silence fell over the two as a grim expression fell over his possibly new friend, and he himself began to grow worried. "R-....right?" He asked nervously, to which the gargoyle answered, "I only wish it was that easy, Emerald. But even though you got the first part right, things didn't go the way any of us thought it would." That gave Emerald a sense of dread as he listened. "What do you mean?" Taking a deep breath, the Gargoyle continued his tale.

"After warning the princesses, AND my friend, Starswirl, who vouched for me after I explained everything, we all went to where Tirek was hiding. But.....when I lead them to his hidden cove, he wasn't there. Luna, at first, accused me of lying and further covering for my brother. Starswirl both calmed her, and then pointed out that there WAS a signature there: signatures are the residual energy traces left by all living things, magical or not. It pointed away from the cave, and towards the last place I hoped he would go to, with his tracks only further proving this to be true."

"He went to ponyville, didn't he?" Emerald asked.

"No. There was no 'ponyville', whatever that place is, back then. There were only pastures, and farmlands with small villages inbetween the cove and The Princesses Castle. He already figured out my intentions, and I guess I forced his hand early. In the path leading to him was one that would only add to the guilt I have: everything in the path of the monster Tirek burned. As though a dragon had been running rampant, he was reducing all that he saw to cinders while leaving drained, magicless ponies in his wake. First it was unicorns.....then it escalated to pegasi, and then earthlings. He was growing stronger by the minute with every pony he crossed. And when we saw him, my heart sank at the sight of his revelry in his actions. He didn't care about the harm he was inflicting, or the devastation he wrought. He was bringing Anarchy to Equestria: and he enjoyed all the misery, pain and suffering he inflicted. He was nearly at the Castle, itself, ready to annihilate it to get to the Princesses, as he had grown a taste...for alicorn magic. But before he could reach the castle, we cut him off. The Princesses, and Starswirl warned him to stand down, and surrender what he stole, or pay the price. And I....." he sighed wearily. "I thought I could still reach him. That somehow my brother was alive inside this beast he had become."

"I quickly learned what a mistake that was when Tirek's rage grew from a forest fire.....to a raging volcano. With power even I never knew he was capable of, Tirek blew the trio away before grabbing hold of me. And again, that sinister smile as he peered into my very soul. Drawing claws I had no idea he had until that moment. Though I could see his rage easily, he spoke to me in a calm, and unfittingly soft voice. Saying he expected this sort of thing from me, but he had hoped that his loyalty to his family outweighed everything else. I proved him wrong, apparently, but he said he expected it somehow. And he was now ready to make me pay for my betrayal. He would get what he wanted at that rate: I was no warrior like him, and nowhere near strong enough to beat him. A reason I never challenged him in sparring matches. Now, I was paying for my foolishness. I still remember the exchange we had when I tried to fully grasp what he was after."

Lord Tirek tightens his hold on Scorpan by the throat, and looks at him with a malevolent grin. Scorpan struggles to break free from his brother’s grasp. growing more frightened and confused.

"Tirek, why are you doing this?!"

"Why? WHY!?! I’ve told you why, Scorpan. I’m doing everything I can to absorb the magic of every pony in Equestria so that I can gain ultimate power. Once I’ve drained enough magic from every Pegasus, Unicorn, and Earth Pony, I will then absorb the magic of the Alicorn rulers themselves and then I’ll become...the greatest overlord in all of Equestria! The past will consume the present, the Darkness will swallow the Light, and Anarchy shall reign supreme!"

Grunting, and gasping, Scorpan desperately said, "Brother, please. Don’t do this! I don't know why you hate them so much, but the ponies of Equestria are not as bad as you think! If you strip them of their magic, they won’t be able to defend themselves. They could die!"

Tirek cocks an eyebrow at his smaller brother. "And why does that matter to me? Why do you care so much for these ponies?

"Because they’re my friends." Scorpan answered, without a hint of hesitation. Something that seemed to anger, and disappoint the hellish centaur. "As naive as always, Scorpan: that has always been your weakness. The way I see it, those weak-minded equines have corrupted you with their spiel of friendship, and have turned you against me. I should’ve known you were foolish enough to trust them to the point where you would be so bold as to betray your own brother. Now, Scorpan, you will suffer dearly for your betrayal. And with you out of the way, I see no reason not to pay your little pony friends a visit."

Scorpan's eyes widened, and turned to anger. "NOOO!!! Leave them alone!" And his struggles increased. This action only seemed to make his monster of a brother smile with satisfaction as his eyes were consumed by shimmering, yellow light. The light of malice, hatred, and the will to dominate all life. "You care greatly for these wretches, don't you?" Scorpan looked to him in fear. "Good. Then you can watch them die, once I am finished with claiming your soul. But I assure you it will be less pleasant than the method I used for Vorak and Haydon - but I can promise you will see them again.........very soon."

The ferocious centaur prepared to harm his own brother with his dark magic, when Princess Celestia and Princess Luna stopped Tirek with a single blast of light magic. "Hang on, Scorpan!" Celestia shouted. "We have come to aid thee!" Luna said just as loudly. And with Starswirl teleporting in front of him, the centaur's menacing grin returned, as he tossed Scorpan aside like he was nothing. "Good! Now I can remind Scorpan that I keep my word." He said menacingly.

And then the battle began.

"The battle itself was a spectacle to behold. I heard the stories from my friend regarding the power of his new pupils, but seeing it was another matter entirely. It was as if light itself was being wielded by two winged angels. The Light of the Sun, and of The Moon being used with such skill was beyond anything I could have imagined. Even Starswirl himself was truly an archmage worthy of recognition. Because of his newfound might, my brother had been on equal footing with the trio. He faced their magics with his own, and held firm. Even so, I could tell he was only using his own powers to fight, and not what he had stolen from the others. Hope filled my heart as I began to realize Tirek had not fully mastered his powers. He was still learning, as were the Princesses. But thanks to their teacher's guidance, they had the advantage. They could win!"

Scorpan closed his eyes as hard as he could. "But if there's one thing my brother is capable of, it's being unpredictable."

The battle raged as both sides found themselves unable to overcome the other. And soon, it came down to a stand off between the three ponies who safeguarded Equestria, and the demonic invader who sought to destroy it. He stared at them in an analytical manner, before finally saying, "It appears we are at an impasse now. Wouldn't you agree?" Princess Luna merely scoffed and said, "Mayhaps we would, be it not for the fact that thou art still outnumbered three-to-one." Celestia herself stepped forth, and said, "Though somewhat brash, my sister is correct. We stand united while you stand alone, Tirek. And in time we will find a way to stop you. That is why I give you one last chance to surrender, and return the magic you stole from our subjects before leaving to return home. Do so, and you will be given leniency."

Tirek didn't even think it over, and only laughed in response. "You weak, pathetic nags! You think yourselves superior to me, still?! You think I stand alone just because Scorpan has deserted me?" His eyes gleamed as a knowing grin appeared. "Oh, no, "your majesties", I don't think so. The time has come for me to demonstrate what the true might of unity is through the power of Darkness." He then stretched out his hand, and teleported a strange, purple pouch into his hand with a symbol on it. Once he held it firmly, however, the demonic pouch quickly transformed into a malignant weapon of terrible power

I knew even the others could sense the immense Darkness radiating off of that sword. As if the night sky itself had been consumed by an ever-growing malignancy, and fashioned into an evil weapon the likes of which has never been seen before. Even I could feel its power, though I had no idea why. But I knew it was....unnatural. Not meant to be. "By the Source, Tirek!" I cried out in horror. "What have you done?!" Tirek merely smirked at me as he swung around his new weapon - or new, as far as I was aware. He then said in a dangerous tone, "I had little to do with this, Scorpan: Vorak and Haydon were the ones who had the bright idea to keep it in the lower vaults of our castle. It called out to me on the night I learned of my heritage, my connection to Tirac. And what's more: MY blood shares the essence of a Primordial, itself! The embodiment of Anarchy who joined souls with Tirac to become Primordial of Anarchy....AND Darkness. Together, they forged the ultimate weapon crafted from the elements of all things evil, wielded in the form of pure Darkness - or in the form of a fearsome blade known simply as "The Dark Crucible". This weapon is my heritage, Scorpan! It is the legacy of power reserved only for the one worthy of becoming the true Dark Lord to succeed the first of the First Generation! And with it, this world and all its dominions....SHALL BE MINE! HAHAHAHAHAHAAAH!"

"Why must villains always fall into such overblown speeches as this, dear sister?" Luna asked her sister, to which she simply hushed as their mentor spoke. "That is not an accomplishment you shall achieve, demon! You hold powers beyond all mortal understanding - including your own! And using such a wellspring of dark power will only lead to your destruction!"

Tirek grinned. "Of all the lives to be concerned with, you magician upstart, MINE is not the one you should fear for." He then raised his sword, and unleashed a torrent of dark magic so great that none could repel it. They tried to fight back, but now the tide of battle had turned. His weapon deflected their magical attacks, and he continuously struck them down with dark blasts. They barely avoided getting cut to ribbons when he attempted to physically strike. Though he did land devastating blows that weakened the mystic ponies greatly. And all the while, because of how afraid I was, I stayed back, and watched as my brother decimated my friends with ease. In what I could only imagine was minutes, he had laid them low, and towered over them with malice unlike anything I thought was possible. "So this is what the magic of friendship is supposed to be? A pathetic display of power? HA! Pathetic." He sneered. "You're not even worth draining anymore." Suddenly, a devious expression came as though he had thought of something truly horrific. "In fact, I no longer even need the power of magic itself!" He then did something I was unprepared for: he raised up the Crucible, and aimed the blade tip to his chest. "You say I use power beyond my own understanding, wizard?! That using it will destroy me?!?.........Well, perhaps you're right. But perhaps.....it's because I have not allowed myself close enough proximity to my Crucible."

I saw him raise the blade to strike, shouting, "No, don't!", begging him to stop - but it was too late.

He drove The Dark Crucible into his heart, and held it in place even as he grunted in pain from what he had done. I even saw blood drip from his mouth. But even so, he waited for his streak of madness to bear fruit somehow. He got his wish, though, as the blade began pulsing, and glowing with power. Tirek himself began to convulse, and spasm out of control as the crucible slowly converted into pure darkness, and began pouring into his body. Purple veins creeped all over him, which I could see even through his black fur. He then let out the most terrifying howl I have ever heard before he was engulfed by purple, and black flames erupting from his chest. Completely consuming his body as he underwent a new metamorphosis - one that would spell our end. And when it was done, and the pillar of fire receded, my eyes widened in horror at the monstrous thing standing before me. A winged embodiment of Darkness whono longer resembled my brother. It was no long even centaur in physical form.

It was The Primordial Dark Lord from ancient legend brought back to our time.

And it towered over all like a mighty, unrelenting Titan whose power cast an everlasting shadow on all beneath it. The being's three eyes - yes, I said three, as inbetween the base horns that I only can assume were Tirek's, was a demonic eye wreathed in dark flame, while he still had those infernal, yellow eyes - looked upon himself and saw the changes he had gone through. And it made this dark god laugh with truly wicked glee as he spoke in a voice that only barely sounded like my brothers. It was the voice of a devil. "AT LONG LAST, MY DESTINY HAS COME FORTH. THE UNIFICATION OF THE SOULS OF THE OUTER GOD, APOPHIS, THE EMPEROR OF MIDNIGHT, TIRAC....AND NOW THEIR ONE, TRUE DESCENDANT, LORD TIREK, HAS RESURRECTED THE EMBODIMENT OF ALL THE ACCURSED LIGNUM HARMONIA, HERSELF, STANDS FOR. I AM EVIL MADE REALITY. I AM DARKNESS MANIFEST. I AM THE WILL OF THE OUTER GODS COME TRUE! I! AM! TIRATHOS! AND NOW ON THIS DAY, THE REIGN OF LIGHT ENDS! NOW BEGINS THE NIGHT THAT NEVER ENDS!"

He manifested a blade of purple energy, and cast it into the sky. The already smoke-filled sky was now consumed by blackened clouds of unnatural existence. And in that moment, Tirathos had begun to rain down destruction upon the land. Leaving nothing standing as hundreds cried out in fear......before suddenly falling silent. The trumpeting laughter of Tirathos echoing through the land as he marched forward, and began giving life to the very shadows themselves to terrorize all. On that day, Darkness reigned supreme. And throughout it all, I just stood there like a coward. Blaming myself because I knew I could have done something to prevent this. Anything to stop this disaster from being born. But because of me, it was too late to do anything. All hope seemed to be lost. Yet even so, I prayed for a miracle. That the Elder Gods would not forsake us in this, our Darkest Hour. That somehow, I could atone for my mistakes, and make things right.

When a shining light suddenly appeared before me, extinguishing the flames around me, I would find that the Elder Gods had heard my prayers, and were answering them.

More so in the form of a godly, rainbow maned alicorn that stood before me with its white, sun-like eyes.

I looked upon it for a few moments. Not sure what to make of the strange being. It took me a little longer to realize I was no longer even in Equestria: I had been brought into some starry void that went on forever. And yet I was able to stand on solid ground that wasn't even there. Gazing cautiously, and creeping carefully towards the towering god, I dared to ask, "W-what do you want from me?" If gave a brief snort, and whinny as a normal horse would. But then its horn lit up, and its wings spread open as wide as a house. I was afraid I made it angry, and was about to be....smitten? Smited? Either way, I thought it was the end for me. But soon the light went away, and I opened my eyes after shutting them in fear. When I opened them up, imagine my surprise at the figure in front of me.

A pony - an alicorn pony, and a stallion, no less!

It was perplexing, mainly because I thought the princesses were the only alicorns around. I had no idea stallions could become this stage of magical evolution, too. Yet, as I gazed into his golden eyes, and his warm, friendly smile, I felt my fears slipping away. He was up to my chin in height, so I could look at him easily enough to speak. "Who are you? You look like an alicorn, but I had no idea there were more than two. Are you new, perhaps, or something else?" The pony gave a chuckle of light amusement before answering in a soft, but still very strong voice. "I suppose you are technically right. Physically, I am an alicorn, and yet I am not." I gave him a quizzical look, and he told me, "I am a horned pegasus. And my name is Courageous Heart, the former champion of Light. I was born in the era you know as "The First Generation" in the village of Einhorn, where ponies like me were..........mainly unheard of. Because of this I was an outcast among my unicorn piers until the day my father disappeared. When that happened, I set forth to find him, and bring him home at any cost. I met many strange, but wonderful creatures, and had many adventures along the way. But along the way, I was pursued mercilessly by a ruthless Gargoyle who served as Emperor Tirac's chief lieutenant in his conquest of Ancient Equestria." He gave me a look of awkward discomfort before he said, "And he.....was also named Scorpan, i'm afraid."

That most certainly shocked me, to say the least, but even so I wanted to know more about this pony and his history. He obliged, and said, "It was only when word had found its way to me that Scorpan, and his gargoyle forces were invading my hometown to find suitable slaves for the emperor that I went home. I returned to Einhorn, older and more mature than when I left. Determined to protect those whom Scorpan targeted: including my sister, Charisma, who was the most skilled magic wielder in Einhorn. Unfortunately, our village's leader, who always had it out for me and my family since day one, took advantage of me and my father's absence to sell her into slavery. I couldn't allow it, and faced Scorpan even though I had no magic, and was not quite enough of a warrior to face him. But during our battle, he revealed a horrible truth that shook me to my core: that he was my father, Stoutheart, corrupted by the Emperor's Darkness to serve him for all time."

I couldn't help but gasp at this revelation. "Then....does that mean-?" Courageous nodded as though he knew my question. "He was there to bring more powerful ponies to Tirac so that he can corrupt them into more powerful monsters, chief among their ranks being Gargoyles. Amidst his taunts, and proclamations of my weakness, I could no longer stand it. That monster had taken so much from the land that was my home, and tormented countless innocents in his pursuit of power: and now he was making my family suffer, as well. The injustice of it all was too much, and I decreed "No more!". When I did, a change in me occurred and I was given power beyond anything known to Equestria save in legend: The Elder Goddess of our Realm, Lignum Harmonia, had chosen me to be Champion of Light, or Wielder of The Ashlam. With it, I vanquished Scorpan, drove his minions away, and gave him his life back - and in turn giving Charisma, my mother and me our father, and husband back. For his treachery, the old leader was cast out, and my father became leader of Einhorn in his place. After so many years, I had finally achieved my goal, and in turn I was seen as a hero to many who returned peace to Einhorn, and other places."

I was in absolute awe, and could only say, "Amazing.", in the same tone. Courageous chuckled again, saying, "Thank you. But......it didn't matter in the slightest. Because my actions were but a brief respite. The Emperor would come for us again when he heard of what happened to Scorpan. But more importantly, I no longer wished to stand by and let the Dark Lord have his way. That was when I became leader of a Rebel Alliance, united by friendship, and harmony by the guidance of the Light to stand against its greatest threat. The five friends I made, along with my sister, ended up being far more vital to the freedom of Ancient Equestria: one might say they were the original Elements of Harmony, and Pillars of Equestria, with me as the Seventh aspect needed to finally defeat Tirac. Together, we marched upon Midnight Mountain, and faced his armies before facing the dark one himself, as he was on the cusp of bringing forth the Night Eternal. He planned to use the power of The Dark Crucible - a weapon forged in the darkest depths of The Well of Souls, and the deepest pits of Hades, itself - to corrupt the entire world, and remake it in his image. But the seven of us opposed him, and proved his equal thanks to the powers of harmony and light working in perfect unison. Unfortunately, we had no way of anticipating the desperation Tirac had, and were unprepared for when he merged with The Dark Crucible to become the demon, Tirathos."

My eyes widened. "Tirathos?!"

"The original, whose spirit has now merged with your brothers to become a new incarnation of the Primordial Dark Lord who nearly destroyed our world. The tide turned against us, and we were no match for this frightening God of Evil. Here was when I came to a realization: if we were to end the threat Tirathos presented, then we could not fight him with Harmony and Light alone, separately. In order to defeat him, we needed to combine their powers to end his reign once, and for all. And for that...........I gave my own life while calling on the magic of the six Wielders of Harmony to unify both divine aspects into a singularity: The Sword of Light."

"And with what strength I had left, I soared into the sky, making my way to the dark god as he tried to repel me. I evaded him at every turn, dodging all his attacks, and deflecting every evil spell he cast while he remained rooted in his accursed mountain. Even with the dark forces who flew to his defense, I did not waver. I struck down every enemy, and cut through every obstacle until I was finally within reach. And with a single, charging rush I did what all in the First Generation once thought impossible: I tore through Tirathos' heart with the sword, and destroyed him once, and for all."

"With my final bit of strength, I used the power of Lignum Harmonia itself to seal The Mountain of Midnight into the earth, and then free the land of Tirac's influence. His dominion was destroyed, all he had built with his power was gone, and those corrupted and enslaved to his will were finally free. The age of Anarchy and Darkness was over, at last, and the world could rest in peace." Courageous suddenly a sigh in what I could only figure was sadness. "But as I said, the cost of victory aside from those who fell in battle....was my own life, as well. Charisma caught me before I hit the ground, and cradled me in her arms," he said, as a gentle smile crossed his face, "just like she used to do when I was a colt. Despite their pleas, there was nothing that could be done for me. All my life, even before I realized it, had been dedicated to vanquishing Emperor Tirac, and freeing my home from his tyranny. Now that that was done, I could rest easy in the knowledge I had saved all whom I could. Of course, I had to give my very life to make it happen, but it was worth it. My friends, my family, the innocents who fought for their freedom........and my wife, Blaze Firestorm, who I loved equally to my friends and family, were there to see me off as I was ready to be one with the realm of Elysium. A part of me would remain in The Sword of Light, should it ever be needed again, but my time was over. And knowing the price of victory, I accepted my fate.....as all who loved me came to do as well. I died happy in my sister, and my wife's arms, knowing I had saved those who needed me. It was.....a challenging life, but one worth living - and dying for."

".......I don't know what to say, Courageous." I said in my still wonder-struck tone, before I shook it off and finally asked the important question. "But that doesn't explain why you're here, how I can talk to you, and why you're telling me all this." At this, Courageous nodded his head briefly before saying, "You and I are here because Equestria needs you, Scorpan. Just as it once needed me to defend it against the Darkness. It once again needs a Champion of Light to cut the Darkness away before it consumes all that you hold dear."

"And...you think that's me?" I asked incredulously, before I made a sarcastic laugh. "You can't be serious. I'm the last creature on this planet you should even consider for this kind of thing. I'm no warrior like my brother! I have no right to be given such an honor! I-.......i'm nothing special." I said dishearteningly. "I'm not worthy." Instead of raising his voice in anger at my refusal, and in denial of what he said of me, he came up to me, and placed a wing on my shoulder as I knelt on the floor. This made me look into his eyes again, and see no anger: but complete understanding. "It's alright to feel doubt, Scorpan. I felt the same as you did when the spirit of Lignum Harmonia told me of my destiny. After all, I also was no warrior, or great leader: I was just a pony born different from the rest. That gave me a sense of self-doubt. But thanks to my friends, family, and my beloved, I learned to overcome my doubts, and humbly accept the duty only I could undertake." He leaned in closer. "Just a you learned to overcome your own doubts, and ordeals thanks to your own friends. And honestly, I could not have asked for a better person to be reborn as." That made me reel back a little bit. "What did you say?"

"Come on." He chuckled. "Surely you're familiar with the concept of reincarnation?"

"Well.....actually, yeah, I am. But how-?"

"Let's just say being the Champion of Light has its perks. The pony I was is dead, and has spent a good many eons in Elysium, eventually joined by my friends and family. It was good, I can assure you........until The Darkness returned." I immediately understood what he meant. "Tirek." He nodded, and said, "Much like you, he is a reincarnation - and that of whom he spoke. The one who I had given my life to vanquish in the First Age of Equestria: Emperor Tirac. And the vile Outer God who had given him his power by bonding itself to his soul: Apophis, the Primordial of Anarchy. Together, they conquered my world, and created the atrocity known as Tirathos. This, in a sense, allowed them to cheat death by being reborn in your brother. Weakly influencing him at first....until he committed his first act of murder, and created what is known as a Horcrux from his own fragmented soul. Since that moment, Tirathos has been guiding Tirek down his path in the name of Anarchy and Darkness." His expression darkened. "But they simply have ambitions which coincide with your brothers. That is why he has such an affinity for the dark powers. That is why he is able to wield The Dark Crucible. And...it is also how he has been able to become a truly resurrected form of Tirathos. He has truly embraced the power of The Vashtar, and become a Primordial Dark Lord. One who can only be defeated by his opposite aspects: Harmony and Light. And for that......."

"I need to be the Fourth Generation's Champion of Light." I said, finishing his sentence. Even so, I still had my doubts. "But...how can you be sure i'm even right for the job? How can you be sure I won't mess up, and get myself killed, and get my friends and those I wish to keep safe killed, as well? What if-?" Courageous raised his hoof to silence the Gargoyle. "Doubt is the first key to defeat, Scorpan. If you doubt yourself, then you can never allow yourself to grow beyond who you are now. You have to believe in yourself, and fight on even in the face of adversity. However, I won't tell you not to feel fear: only fools are fearless." This confused me, and the alicorn could tell. So he explained to me, "Though it can be hindering, fear can also be a source of strength. The fear of losing something dear drives us to go beyond all limitations, and do what is needed to be done to save those you love. Those who are afraid, but still manage to stay on their feet are the strongest of all." He then placed a hoof to my chest. "And I know what is in your heart, Scorpan. It yearns to protect, to love, and cherish. If you listen to it, and your instincts, then you can never be lead astray. You can become a hero, if you but try."

His words left a pang of inspiration, and warmth in my heart. I felt a sense of hope that I forgot was there. But now, thanks to who was apparently my past life, I began to understand. And he was right: I only wanted to protect my pony friends, and the ponies who welcomed me without fear, or disgust. I owed it to them to take up the mantle that was being passed down to me. How could I say no, when even now I had the chance to fix my mistake, and stop Tirek from harming the world, no matter what his form could be? So, with a renewed sense of determination, I told my past self, and the original Champion of Light, "Alright. If the world is in such dire straits, then at least I can do something about it. But how do I stop Tirek, or Tirathos, or whatever he is? It's not as if I know magic, and I saw how even as Tirek, magic and conventional means do nothing to him." Courageous just smiled at me again, and said, "Have no fear, my friend. There already exists a means of vanquishing Tirathos. And it is also why I was brought here: to give it to you." His horn then ignited, and out of the darkness of the void, a large cross shape appeared from afar. It drew closer to us until it became visible. When it was, my eyes widened in recognition from the memories this nexus had shown me concerning the weapon presented.

"The Sword of Light?"

"Kept safe from a place where no evil could harm, or abuse it. Now, it is yours to wield as it was once mine. Though, unlike me, you won't have to give your life to defeat Tirathos. Simply claim the sword, and use it to defeat the Darkness once more. Wield this sword......and fulfill your destiny." Nodding my head, I reached out a hand to grasp the sword. At first, however, I hesitated - still wondering if I was worthy. But I remembered Courageous' advice, and pushed those thoughts aside, remembering what was at stake. And in that moment, I took hold of the sword, swinging it around as it shined like a shimmering, heavenly star before I raised it into the air. However, things weren't done just yet: with the sword in hand, I felt my very being ascending to a state that transformed my body into that of a Primordial Bahamut. The sacred archangels who served the Elder Gods, and protected the Light.

Just as I do now, even in this new form.

Scorpan sighed as he took a brief breather from his story. He had been talking for what felt like hours, and it was already making him feel somewhat tired......and a bit parched. Emerald Wonder seemed to notice, because he quickly took out a water bottle, opened it, and offered it to Scorpan. "Thank you." he said courteously, before taking a few drinks from the bottle itself - after giving it a curious once-over, seeing as how he'd never seen this kind of 'canteen' before - and finally feeling refreshed. "That's better. I really needed that, it seems."

"I have no doubt about that." Emerald said, before his eager curiosity came up once again. "So what happened after that?"

Scorpan chuckled at the ponies enthusiasm, before he answered him. "Exactly what you would expect: I found myself back in Equestria, still shrouded in Tirathos' darkness as the land burned, now in my Primordial Bahamut form. I tracked his titanic form down by tracing his aura of now Divine essence. He grew from the fear of the ponies he tormented, and was steadily surpassing even the size of an Ursa Major." Emerald gasped in shock, but he kept quiet after. "We met again once I caught up to him. No longer as brothers......but as Champions of Darkness and Light. He recognized me even in my new form, and we had what would be considered the cliche'd heroic and villainous banter - up until, while he boasted about his invincibility towards the mortal weapons, and magics of this world, I cut right into his midsection and left a burning gash. I told him of The Sword of Light's power, and its purpose: to vanquish the Darkness. From there, it was a battle of cat and mouse, where he was the larger cat, and I was the little, winged mouse."

Scorpan and Emerald chuckled at the thought. "But his arrogance prevented him from taking me seriously as an enemy, even with a weapon that could now kill him, if I wanted. And through guerrilla warfare, I slowly but surely brought him down to size until we stood on equal footing. That's when he summoned The Dark Crucible itself, saying that now would be the time to see if my precious sword could live up to its intended purpose." Scorpan then drew forth the very same sword in a flash of light, which made Emerald beam in excitement. "To my amazement, we were evenly matched despite his base fighting skills. I guess I inherited more than just a new weapon, and body. Eventually, however, with every blow I struck to him, despite the number he landed on me, it grew clear who was the stronger between us. We were both on our last leg - but unlike him, I had something worth fighting for to keep me driven. That was when he showed his true colors upon seeing the drive in my eyes: he tried to run before I could finish him, but I wouldn't allow it."

"Oh, really?" Emerald asked. "Then how did you beat him?"

"Easy: as he ran, I flew in after him. He sensed my approach, and made one last strike against me with his cursed weapon. But since I was the ACTUAL flier between the two of us, I held the advantage. I evaded his attack, and found my opening. With one single motion, I thrust The Sword of Light downward.....and cleaved it through that demonic eye of his - and through his armor directly into his skull." That made the young stallion wince a little at the thought of cranial impalement. But he still urged Scorpan continue. "The result was immediate as the blow left him.....immobile. The influx of Harmony and Light infused into his body began to burn away the darkness within like a flame to a book. It proved too much for him to handle, and in an immense burst of light that exploded across all of Equestria and dispersed the dark veil he cast over the land while snuffing out the flames of his rampage, it was over: Tirathos, the enemy of the free ponies and creatures of the world was defeated. And he reverted back to Tirek, but with all his stolen magic returned to where it belonged. The Dark Crucible faded out of existence before anything could be done."

"And with the war over, I also changed back - but as you can see, my body went through a bit of a change, as well. Afterwards, the princesses and Starswirl caught up and thanked me for saving them. I told them it wouldn't have been possible without them, though they didn't know what I meant - which was fine with me. I also neglected to explain my transformations, as it wasn't important. What WAS was that I not only returned Tirek to his more basic level, and returned the magics he stole: but I also used my powers to bury Tirathos back into the depths of his psyche from where they came from so that they could never contact him again without outside help. We all decided Tirek deserved imprisonment for his crimes, and I used The Sword of Light to send him to Tartarus with no memory of Tirathos, or the dark power hidden within him. Still feeling responsible, I decided to return home to rebuild what was now my kingdom, as I was the only remaining heir to my father's throne who could salvage what remained. Though sad to see me leave, the trio understood and we said our goodbyes. Thus the quest to repair our respective kingdoms began." Then a look of disdain appeared on Scorpan's face as he looked at the stasis pod. "But what I can now assume was Tirek's booby trap in a ring went off, and I was time locked. The pod holding me, I surmise, pulled me into the Earth itself so I could never be found, and freed. The rest, as they say, is history, I suppose.

To say Emerald Wonder was amazed by this story was an understatement. As is in his name, he felt nothing but absolute wonder, and excitement from the thrill of Scorpan's tale. Truly, it was unlike anything he had heard before. "That was an amazing story, Scorpan!" His excitement did dim when he recalled the dark parts. "Though I am sorry for the bad stuff that happened to you." Scorpan gave the pony an appreciative smile as he finished downing his bottle before using The Light to vaporize it, much to Emerald's amazement. Then questions came to mind. "But there's at least one thing I want to know: you said that you're the reincarnation of the first alicorn in lost equestrian history, right? Yet you were able to speak to him as though he were a separate individual. How is that possible?"

"Not really sure myself, to be honest." Scorpan said truthfully. "I guess it's like leaving a footprint in a mold. Thanks to the powers that be, as a Champion of Light, he can speak to others even though he's been reborn into me. It's honestly very confusing. But then again I can't use the magic excuse, so.......yeah." Emerald stared at him for a few moments, before humming in agreement as he nodded. "But now you're the new Champion of Light, right?"

"Yep!" Scorpan said cheerily. "And that means i'm privy to a number of abilities even the most skilled unicorns can't do. For example: hold out your leg which we almost forgot about." he said almost sternly, making Emerald obey immediately, though carefully without hurting himself. The blood had dried out by now, and the injury was numb. But Scorpan knew there was a chance it could have gotten infected while he was telling stories. Lucky for Emerald, he wouldn't let that happen. Holding both hands over the leg, Scorpan began channeling the power of the Light into his wounded leg. And to the pony's disbelief, it began to heal in a matter of seconds. He saw it even pulling back into place, and the growing purple bruise that was surrounding the breaking point go down.

At least now they knew that manticore had indeed broken his leg. Now, as even the dried blood cleared away, and The Light faded, that no longer proved an issue for him. "Go on, Emerald. Give your leg a try, and see how it is." Emerald did just that, ensuring the injury was well, and fully healed. He ended up laughing in glee as he did a little skip with his back legs, and jumped around excitedly. "Thank you! Thank you so much, Scorpan! I had no idea how I was going to take care of that injury before it could get infected - but now that's not an issue anymore, thanks to you! That's very strong magic, even I have to admit."

"Thank you, Emerald." Scorpan smiled still. "But as I already said, I don't actually use magic." When Emerald didn't understand, Scorpan elaborated further. "Like my previous life, Courageous Heart, who was actually a horned pegasus - and therefore only capable of pegasus-based magic - I harness the very essence of The Light, itself, to do things either similar or greater than any magic this world possesses. That makes me......unique, to say the least. But I don't actually have any magical abilities of my own." His smile fell. "Maybe if I did, I would have been able to stop my brother before he carried out his insane plans."

Emerald looked to him with sympathy. "You still feel responsible for what happened, don't you?"

"And," he sighed, "part of me always will, I can't deny. A little moreso now that I realize Tirek had used the bond of brotherhood we made the day we left home as a means of getting even with me if I betrayed him. He was always crafty, and as cunning as he was resourceful. He said he anticipated my turning to the ponies side..so he must have prepared ahead of time. Because as soon as I reached this far into the forest, the ring faded away into light, and a flower-like bud consumed me before locking me into a pod that froze me in time - for over 4,000 years, no less." He sighed heavily. "I should have known better than to trust him so fully: even when I could tell he was different from the Tirek I knew, and loved. He died the day he killed our mother and father."

"You can't blame yourself for that, Scorpan!" Emerald desperately argued. "Nobody could have anticipated anything like what Tirek had done. You aren't the first creature he's tricked into serving him, and probably aren't the last if what i've been hearing recently is true." Scorpan gave a concerned look to the green pony, before saying, "I understand. Noone can truly predict the future, and know everything that will happen in advance. And dwelling on "what ifs", and staying locked in the past does no good. It only weighs you down, and holds you back. There's no harm in remembering, but no point in trying to think of ways to change what happened. The past is the past, and nothing can change it - nor the fate of my home. It's ancient history now......as it probably should be. All that matters is the future, and that I even have one. If anything, I will simply learn from the past to carve a better future for myself and not repeat my mistakes ever again." After that, he addressed something Emerald had said. "Now, what did you mean when you said "I'm probably not the last to be used by Tirek"? My brother is still locked away in Tartarus, isn't he?"

"I'm sorry, but not anymore." Emerald said, sensing his new friends urgency. "Somehow, he broke out of Tartarus a year ago before he was sent back by Prince Dusk Shine and his friends thanks to The Tree of Harmony. But then news came in that a pegasus filly named Cozy Glow was draining magic from the world to trick Prince Dusk and his friends into going to Tartarus to interrogate him so that she could trap them in Tartarus without any means of escape: all so she could take over Equestria herself. But Lord Tirek, as he is officially named, forced Prince Dusk Shine to free him so that they could escape together. After being beaten back when he tried to make Cozy pay for betraying him, he went off the grid........until an incident in the Crystal Empire occurred, followed by a worse incident in Ponyville. The, um...the village built in the outskirts of the Everfree Forest, south of the ruins of The Castle of the Two Sisters. A villain named King Sombra came back from the dead after he was wiped out, and he tried to reconquer the empire - twice, now, in fact. But the second time, even with the Elements of Harmony used against him, Sombra managed to destroy the Tree of Harmony, and then brainwash all of Ponyville into his personal army before taking Canterlot. I don't know the full details except for that The Prince of Friendship and his friends destroyed him again, and fixed most of the damage he did." He then gave the Gargoyle an uneasy look. "But according to the info i've learned, King Sombra may have been revived by............... by Lord Tirek, himself."

Scorpan found it hard to speak at first. Mostly because he found it hard to believe all this could have happened while he was time locked. And the notion his brother was responsible only made it worse because, for him, he had only stopped him mere hours ago. Now, he learns that centuries passed since then, and somehow his brother was free somewhere in the world once again. No doubt plotting its destruction, and eventual conquest. "Then......he must be the cause of this feeling i've been having since I awoke." he said to Emerald. "An ache in my heart, through my connection to The Source, that lets me feel that the land is sick. It's crying out in agony as some darkness chokes the life out of it, and.....turns innocent creatures like that manticore into the victims of this pandemic." He sighed. "But I don't know what to do to stop it, or how to help Equestria! I don't even know where to start!"

Emerald thought it over for a minute, before he came up with something. "Why don't you go meet with The Prince of Friendship?" When he saw the Gargoyle's attention focused on him, Emerald said, "I'm sure Prince Dusk Shine would be willing to help you figure out what's wrong. I heard he's plenty smart, too. And if you want, you can even ask for the Princesses, and Starswirl to convene with you on the matter. They'd be especially happy to see you, I bet." he smiled, seeing the surprised look on Scorpan as he quietly asked, "Starswirl.......Celestia and Luna? They're alive? After all this time they're still alive?" Emerald nodded. "Yep. The princess sisters are thousands of years old, but I think due to the nature of their special talents, which revolves around the sun and moon, it makes their lifespan number in the thousands. And it's funny you mentioned Starswirl before, because he became a Pillar of Equestria, and just recently, like less than a year ago, they were all freed from Limbo by Prince Dusk and his friends." Scorpan was now very intrigued. "It seems this 'Prince Dusk Shine' really is something special, isn't he?"

"He is." Emerald said confidently, before he seemed to grow nervous about something. "And also......i-if you d-don't mind me j-joining you, Scorpan, i-i c-can lead you t-to ponyville. That's where the P-Prince lives, and where you can find him. I-i-i-it's just that.....well, you're basically more of a legend now than anyone ever knew! I want to learn as much from you as I can, and maybe be part of something bigger than just research. So....if you don't mind, sir,......can I stay with you as your companion and friend? I would love to help you in any way possible, if you'll have me. And i'll prove how useful I can be, if you give me a chance. J-" Scorpan put a finger to the ponies lips silencing him from his ranting. And with a friendly smile, he said, "All you had to do was ask, Emerald Wonder. I could use more friends in this new age if i'm going to help save Equestria........if it's not already too late to do so. So, by your lead, please show me the way to Ponyville."

"Of course!" Emerald exclaimed happily. "Though, if we fly it might make the trip faster - and lessen the chance of running into more things like that manticore."

"Don't worry, Emerald. I had the same idea as you, anyway," he said, easily lifting the smaller pony under the forelegs, "so this works out for both of us. Now try not to squirm to much - this might be a bit of a bumpy ride, since my bodies still somewhat asleep. But either way, here we go!" And with that, to Emerald Wonder's ecstatic joy, and happiness, the duo took off into the sky, ready to make their way to ponyville. And to the ones who could help with this rising dilemma that suddenly came forth. All along the way, Scorpan hoped it wouldn't be too late to stop this corruption from spreading any further, and ending it at its source. But something more important crossed his mind as his expression darkened.

"Tirek.......if this truly is your doing, then I swear by all the power I wield, I will stop you - no matter the cost."

to be continued

Author's Note

Been a long time, hasn't it. Just wish I got back to this sooner. But you can't help everything that happens, so you just roll with like.

Like Scorpan here, who we are introducing in this story, officially.

Thanks to a new pony named Emerald Wonder, who may or may not be based on Izuku Midoriya,:D, Scorpan has been brought back into the world of Equestria. And apparently after being time locked in a temporal prison capsule made by Tirek as his way of getting the last laugh.

Crystal vectors are owned by @Venjix5
Pony Izuku Midoriya art is owned by https://www.deviantart.com/dragonchaser123
All the scorpan art is owned by @Melspyrose
Manticore art is owned by https://www.deviantart.com/arvalis
Memory Capsule is owned by Square Enix, along with Kingdom Hearts
The Tirek AND Scorpan art is owned by @Melspyrose, along with the art for Courageous Heart, and The Sword of Light itself.
Courageous Heart is owned by @Courageous-of-light
The Spirit of Friendship artwork is owned by https://www.deviantart.com/mykegreywolf
And the base design of Tirathos is based on sketchwork owned by https://www.deviantart.com/winddragon24

Common Ground

Lord Tirek had spent his time, mainly alone in his throne room, seated, and appearing to the naked eye as though he were sleeping. This could only be half right, as he was neither asleep, nor awake. He was in a trance of meditation which allowed him to commune with the astral plane. This was a realm of the mind, and the soul where only a select few with the right training could hope to ever achieve. And it was in this state that he was holding council with the malevolent Outer God who was long since dead, but whose power remained in his mortal halves lineage: Tirathos. The Primordial Dark Lord who preceded him appeared to him in his consciousness as a ghostly, curve-horned apparition of shadow, and crimson evil. A malignant smile etched on its face as they spoke.

"You have done well, thus far, Lord Tirek." Tirathos had said to his successor, who appeared in the astral plane in his bare, armorless body, with little more than the shadow of a satchel hanging from his neck, and resting on his chest cloaked in malevolent Darkness: the imprint left by the presence of the artifact he still sought, The Dark Crucible. "The Mountain of Midnight, is now restored to its full, malevolent glory, with the Crystals of Power now brought back to their seat of power, ready to serve their new master. And more, a secret army being raised to undermine a pretender to the legacy of the One, True Grogar with a secret covenant keeping his own relic of power from where even he cannot see with that bauble of an orb. You have truly arisen since your days reduced to a simple brute who was only half the Dark Master he truly was. And I couldn't be more proud." Though he kept his stoic expression, Tirek bowed his head in respect to the praise the spirit of his master gave unto him - pride gleaming in his eyes as he does. "Thank you, my master. You do me great honor." He then grimaced. "But I remain shamed at the length of time it took for me to regain the powers you shared with me. Were it not for the brat who granted me this armor, and the false Grogar who provided me the means of finding The Heartstone of Anarchy, so that I may reunite the original missing piece to your heart, which returned our connection, I doubtless would have remained ignorant to my past, and had been reduced to a moronic jester in comparison to my true glory. I owe as much to the wretched filly who gave me my armor, and reignited the base of my true memories and persona as I do you for making me who I am, master."

"Now, my dear descendant," Tirathos chuckled amusedly. "You may have been my apprentice when I first found you - but it was YOU who proved that you were indeed my one, true heir, as well as the descendant of my mortal half's lineage." A tendril of shadow forming into a clawed hand to hold Tirek's shoulder in a gesture of comradery, which the centaur happily accepted given how he respected the Primordial. "You mastered the might of the Vashtar in ways no mortal in this realm, or all who branch out of it could ever hope to achieve. But blaming yourself for being affected by the power of The Primordial of Harmony, herself, does no good. You still found the means to escape that accursed cave, and deceived even the Chaos Spirit, Discord, into betraying his former comrades. I admire your double-cross, as even I knew it would only be a matter of time until the trickster betrayed you. And again, not even I could have anticipated the trickery of Harmony granted to the former Wielders of Harmony the power to weaken, and banish you. It was only good fortune your renewed hatred had called forth my essence from within your soul to restore you to your former self." Now it was Tirathos' turn to appear disdained. "I only wish I did more than heal your mind of most of the damage that damned Sword of Light had inflicted to revitalize the mind of evil I admire so, and simply left you in that cage with the Nosferatu Armor."

"I cannot blame you for that, mas-...Tirathos." Lord Tirek suggested. "After all, the dead in any form have limits to what they can do, don't they?" Tirathos gave himself a few moments to consider, before he came to his own realization. "Mayhaps you be right, my friend. After all, I gave you my power before my final rest came to pass. There was only so much of my knowledge I was able to pass on until I deemed you ready to succeed me." Tirathos smiled. " Either way, you exceeded my expectations: regaining enough memories of your training in The Dark Arts, using them to implant those commands into the infuriating little brat, and to utilize the Unbreakable Oath in coalition with your fully restored cunning and wits to ensure your/our freedom was secured. The false Grogar, and the rebellious Umbrum simply guided us to the means of reclaiming our true glory! And now, here we sit within the throne of our Kingdom, with a band of degenerates who are eager to prove their mettle, and rule this world at your command. Yes, you have come far in so little time, and it does my dark soul good to see you reclaim your greatness as Dark Lord."

"Thank you, Tirathos." Tirek bowed once more, more in respect than full fealty, before he made something clear. "Even so, those the false Grogar had summoned are nothing. A means to an end to help me secure the keys to returning this world to the age of Midnight Eternal. I have.........other allies in mind that will be suitable replacements once the others either serve their purpose, or their own plans for defeating Dusk Shine fail, as anticipated. As far as I am concerned, only Sombra and Erebus hold any usefulness to me, and i've no intention of losing them." He then looked down, and held up the satchel around his neck in this astral plane. "Not until I find what is rightful mine/ours, Great Tirathos. Only with The Dark Crucible will my plans truly succeed. Including the creation of my army. Only when it is ready shall I be ready to march to full-scale war, and end the reign of Harmony, and Light forever."

Tirathos nodded in respect, and understanding. "Your ambition, and forethought knows nearly no limits, my former apprentice." He then gave the centaur a questioning glance. "But even with the most skilled of magic spells, to build an army worthy of our Empire, we also require technological means of producing them without end. And this realm remains limited in its capacity for the combined skill of science, Sorcery and Technology." Tirek himself gave his soulmate a knowing smirk as he said, "I already have that taken care of. Dismay has proven themselves once again as my emissary, and has called out to an......old friend from beyond this world who was more than willing to aid me. Trust me when I say the issue of creating our Tiracian Horde will be dealt with soon. And we will have more than just our dark creatures to build our army, as you know." The apparition of shadow chuckled in delight. "Though my mortal reincarnation, you surpass the part that is Emperor Tirac in ways we have only dreamed of. You have truly done me - us - proud. As long as we remain patient, our shared victory is assu-" Tirathos suddenly convulsed, and began to writhe in pain for reasons Tirek did not know yet. But he did share some of his soulmate's feelings of pain, and it concerned him deeply. "Tirathos? What is wrong?! Has something happened?! Tell me!" After a few moments of silence, the hellish shade could only give his soulmate a single, hateful glare as the world around turned crimson. It was no hatred directed at his reincarnation-apprentice, no. This was a reaction to the presence of the one who is key to their destruction. And one Tirathos hated as much as Tirek himself.

"Scorpan, The Champion of Light.....HAS AWAKENED!!!" he roared.

This snapped Tirek out of his meditation, and had him brought back to the real world. His armor adorning him, still, and the Heart-Stone of Anarchy still hanging above the sinister shaft leading into its dark depths. And with only his crystals illuminating the room along with the inferno before him, Tirek's eyes narrowed as he allowed his senses to stretch beyond the Midnight Mountain. Past the hills, across the rivers, over the grasslands and above the trees until he was sensing, with his eyes now fully closed, the Everfree forest. And with further focus, he sensed exactly what his soulmate had sensed, as well. The thing he had dreaded most without even realizing: a powerful source of light emanating off of the one he once considered brother, Scorpan. The Champion of Light had indeed returned.....but he was not alone. He felt the presence of a pony with him who also had an air of importance in spite of his ordinality.

Yet when he tried focusing his voidance towards the appearance of this pony, he could not see his face - or his entire head, for that matter. It was the same each time he tried identifying the pony. Like some invisible force was barring him vision of the Gargoyle's new companion. No matter: now it was time to take measures to prepare for the confrontation he knew was coming. However, he needed to ensure that this would be taking place on HIS terms, and where HE decreed it would be. For that, he would require the first true use of his Dragon Crystals. He used magic to summon forth a bright, silver-blue crystal while stepping down from his throne. Once at the foot of its steps, he gave the crystal its command.

"Crystal of Scrying: awaken from your slumber."

And just like that, it shot into the floor like an arrow. As soon as it did, it began growing into a massive clutch of shimmering crystals that were as tall as he. From the peak emerged a magical projector, cracked, and fragmented like a mirror. Even cracking as the communication spell activated. Now, it was prime and ready for its masters orders.

"Summon King Sombra, at once."

In the lower level of The Midnight Mountain......

Another day.......another Tiracian monster to join the ranks of the Legion of Midnight's rising power, so long as their lab remained undiscovered, and fully functional as it was now. Under the strict, firm, and well-guarded supervision of Sombra, the Shadow King.

Out of the genesis pod emerged a new soldier, filled with savagery, and ready for destruction.

King Sombra smiled to himself at the impressive specimen before him. Granted, it took longer than he enjoyed producing these demons. But the end results spoke for themselves. And seeing as how he had the biggest hoof in their creation, his pride couldn't help but swell each time a new one was born. "Wowie! I know it's only been a week since you showed us the first one, Sombra, but seeing these Tirac-...tirakia-....Tiracians! Sorry about that: but even so, seeing them made, and this close is still amazing. At this rate, we'll be able to make Prince Dusk Shine, and his stupid friends bend over, and worship us as their real masters in no time!" And, of course, the moment had to be ruined by that moronically fake-sweet filly, Cozy Glow, accompanied by none other than the ex changeling queen, and The Storm King. Once he spilled the beans on their secret regime, Lord Tirek gave the rest of his secret allies the means to come and go to The Shadow Pit, which they had named the lab, to assist Sombra in producing their army. Didn't mean he had to like it, though. "Only WHEN we have the sufficient number for our needs: our current numbers barely make a squad, much less a garrison, and in turn, an army. Lord Tirek will want faster results than what I am producing."

"Don't you mean, we, smokey?" Storm King interjected accusingly. "Don't forget that we're the ones helping you with this mad science scheme you've been cooking up down here. You probably wouldn't have gotten all that far without us, because we're just that awesome."

"Keep telling yourself that." he muttered, though he was sure the Yeti heard him. Now Chrysalis was the one inspecting this new addition to the horde with both interest......and a smidgen of doubt. "As much as I enjoy having myself an army of loyal servants again, I have to wonder if these....beasts can truly be contained, or not. This one looks particularly vicious, and like it wants to bite our heads off. Sombra simply chuckled, and said, "That is why I have containment measures put into place. First of which, is getting this winged atrocity into the holding pens with the others." With his horn glowing with its dark magic, Sombra brought the very shadows to life, and formed them into being half as bulky, and as big as the Tiracian. The Storm King noting privately how they resembled his own soldiers. They even had tridents which also seemed to act like electrical prods. "Send this one down to the holding pen with the others.", Sombra ordered these shadow golems whole pointing his leg at the still growling beast. The shades did as instructed, and moved in to direct the monster.

But the minute the Tiracian saw the weapons, and the individuals wielding them approaching it, territorial instinct took hold, and it drew forth an ethereal sword made from dark energy, and cut down the golems with relative ease. Even as more approached out of the shadows, the beastial soldier carved through them like butter. Seeing this, the trio that stood beside Sombra couldn't help but feel at least more than a little nervous at this monstrosity coming close to making an escape......by carving on through them. "Sombra, aren't you going to actually do something about this? Your shadow golems are proving completely worthless! And if nothing's done, we'll be next!" Chrysalis exclaimed loudly at the pony-dragon hybrid, who just ignored her while staring at his creation's efficiency at warfare. A malicious smile forming as he observed the Tiracian at work. This only infuriated the Changeling matriarch, as she exhaled in exasperation before saying, "Alright, fine! Let a TRUE ruler show you how to handle a subject!" She then flew on towards the fighting to quell it herself. Cozy Glow wasn't exactly thrilled with the idea, but she also didn't want to lose her "friend" to a deranged murder-machine. So she flew in to help, much to Chrysalis' annoyance. "What do you think you're doing?! This is MY matter to deal with!"

"No, it's OUR matter to deal with!" Cozy corrected. "If we're really gonna work together to make T-...Lord Tirek's plan work, then we have to work together to get things done! And that includes letting your allies help you out, whether you think you need it or not." Chrysalis mulled over the fillies logic for a moment, until Cozy herself said, "And also, I can work as an excellent distraction while you morph into something that can take this thing down." That part actually appealed to the Changeling Queen, and she finally said, "Very well, if that's what you want. But don't get in my way while I try subduing the beast."

"Don't you mean we take it down?" The Storm King surprised the mares when he suddenly stood beside them. "Like the kid said, we're in this for the long haul. And besides," he nervously chuckled, "I have no intention of biting the big one again by betraying the big bad devil guy, himself. Plus, i'm plenty strong on my own, anyway, so......" Chrysalis groaned in immense exasperation. "Alright! Fine! Let's just get this done already!" The Tiracian Soldier apparently had the same feeling as her yelling got its attention while it was cutting down more shadow golems. It gave a growl reminiscent of a cinderblock scraping against a rocky surface as it glared at the trio. Surveying how great a threat they were to it as it began pacing side to side. Like a predator surveying its potential rival for territory. It finally gave a thundering roar, before firing dark beams from both of the hands it thrust forward afterwards after it literally had leaned in to threaten the group. "At least we got its attention." Cozy said to try and remain positive. The creature must have heard her, because its gaze fell upon her. And then, almost as if it were instinctual programming, its gaze became hostile, and it roared again as it turned its attention to the little filly. This did not go unnoticed, and its approach frightened her. "Uh, g-guys? I....think it realized there's a pony here, and it's going on "full exterminate" mode!"

Chrysalis understood immediately. "Of course!" When Storm King asked what she meant, she explained, "These monstrosities, according to Sombra and Tirek, are meant to be hunters: and their prey is ponykind. Now that the behemoth sees her, its genetic programming is in full gear. And now......" She didn't need to finish that as the Yeti got the memo. "Ah, crud! Guess we better do something now, if we're gonna do anything at all!" This lead Chrysalis herself to not only agree in silence, but also devise a plan. "I think I have an idea, Storm King. But in order for it to work, i'm going to need you to trust me as I needed to trust Tirek, and Cozy Glow. Can you do that?" Given he had only a few seconds to mull before the Tiracian was upon the filly, he said, "Given the circumstances, what choice is there, anyway?" Chrysalis rolled her eyes, and said, "I'll simply take that as a yes so we can proceed. Now, here's what you'll do......"

All the while, Cozy was now frantically, and desperately avoiding the swing of the soldiers mountainous fists (which to a pony her size might appear so big when in a panicked state of mind), as well as that damned energy sword, and dark blasts it kept firing. Thankfully, her smaller size gave her a speed advantage, and she managed to hold off the demonic horror. Unfortunately, someone her age wasn't full of that much stamina, and she began to grow tired. Her movements slowed as the minutes went on, until finally the Tiracian grabbed hold of her, and brought her to its helmet-like head as it gave that crocodilian growl as it had its quarry literally in hand. She looked into its searing, yellow eyes, sweating endless while smiling nervously as she whimpered, "Is it...too late to try, and be friends?" Her only answer was another roar that threatened to deafen her as it opened its jaws, and her growing horror, widened to swallow her whole.

She was going to be eaten alive! Not the way she would've wanted to go out. But at least she held out as long as she could.

But she would not become a meal to this atrocity thanks to the Storm King suddenly jumping on its back, and wrapping his arms around its neck. This surprised the beast into letting her go, and even with her confusion, give her time to realize she was being given a window of escape. She quickly took it, while leaving The Storm King to bear wrestle with the winged darkspawn to the best abilities. But even from where she stood, Cozy knew he didn't have much of a chance on his own. And though she hated admitting it, she was concerned for his safety. Until she noticed a cocky smirk on his face before he suddenly yelled, "NOW!". Out of a green flash appeared a humongous cockatrice that stood near the Tiracian's level. It didn't take much to figure this was Queen Chrysalis in her element. She looked to Storm King, and said, "Good work! Now direct his front to my sight, then jump away!" He did exactly as she said, and forced the beast to face the cockatrice, before letting go to join with Cozy Glow. Upon seeing Chrysalis, the Tiracian roared in rage as it perceived this creature as a threat, and challenge to its strength. Sadly for the soldier, strength was not the deciding factor of THIS fight. As soon as he saw her eyes glowing, Storm King picked up Cozy, told her to keep her eyes shut as he shielded her from sight, and waited as Chrysalis squawked in fury as she unleashed the power of her other form. In mere moments, the Tiracian began turning to stone from the feet up after it had made the mistake of meeting its opponents gaze. A final act of defiance had it try and swipe a claw at Chrysalis, just as the spell completely engulfed it.

Now, the Legion had a REAL gargoyle to put on their mountain lair's many perches.

Both Cozy, and Storm breathed a sigh of relief as Chrysalis reverted to her real form. She then flew over to them, and asked, "Are you both all right?" Though still a bit shaken, Cozy nodded in compliance. Storm King, meanwhile, had this to say. "I'm good. Though......I gotta admit, it was pretty touch and go for a minute there. I was afraid you might actually have turned me to stone along with that bulky lawn ornament." Chrysalis merely smirked at the Yeti before saying, "It's like we learned together at Mt. Everhoof about how we are stronger together than apart. That is the key to our survival, and the key to Dusk Shine's downfall." She then sneered. "Along with Starlight Glimmer, and that sniveling usurper, once I get my hooves on them!" Her ear then perked, before turning to her lavender log and exclaiming, "Now don't you start with me again! You know very well how much I hate those two especially! Heck, i'm half tempted to just make clones like I did of Dusk and his friends: but just use Starlight and Thorax as the templates! At least that way i'd have something to vent my frustrations on! Anything's better than just sitting around doing nothing - barring what just happened now, given it was......actually the best kind of fun i've had in ages, as only the thrill of combat can truly bring."

"Uh, Chrysalis?" Cozy inquired.

Changeling queen in question groaned before turning to the filly. "What is it now? Something ridiculously sweet to say to get on my nerves?"

"No, I-.......i just, well....." She moaned in irritation. "I hate how hard it is saying stuff like this! What i'm trying to say is ttttttttttthank you. And you, Stormy."

"Hey, that's not my-"

"You both literally had nothing to gain from saving me." She said, with a surprising air of sincerity. "I mean, I might be the smartest member of our team," she said, with Sombra in the back exclaiming "Arguably!" before continuing, "but i'm still just a filly with only my wits to call on. Golly," she sighed, "I don't even have ANY kind of powers that make me useful. I don't know what Grogar fully saw in me....same as Lord Tirek......but by all accounts, i'm dead weight. You probably wouldn't have lost much by letting that monster squash, or eat me." The villains looked to each other with some bewilderment, surprised to her their most overdramatic schemer talk like this. But that's just what made the next thing Chrysalis said all the more meaningful to the filly. "Except we WOULD have lost much if we let you die, Cozy Glow. Despite your......egh. Your over-dramatic method of manipulating others, you are an artist in the world of Deception. That's how you got The Prince of Friendship, and all his friends and students to trust you, isn't it? And it's how you were able to craft a spell that could drain the magic of the entire world in just three days! That is no small accomplishment - and.....this is coming from somepony who was able to fool those ponies twice on separate occasions, and nearly come out on top each time."

"I can definitely vouch for that!" Storm King happily said, before the raised eyebrows made him backtrack a bit. "Well, uh ...... okay, I admit that Tempest Shadow was the one who outsmarted the pegacornicusses to get me their magic, and took Equestria. But that just stems from MY plan, which it was to begin with!" He said defensively. "She was an extension of myself, who ensured my success. *chuckling* But I definitely played her for a sucker, that's for sure. And all it took was the promise of restoring her broken horn which only shoots magic lightning. That's what drew her to my interest, and convinced me to mold her into the perfect warrior for my regime!" He proudly proclaimed, before Cozy asked, "Could you have fixed her horn with the magic you stole from the alicorns?"

Storm King paused for a moment, thinking it over. "Mmmmmmaybe? I have no idea, to be honest. The only reason I was able to swipe that magic was because of the staff that used to be mine.....before it was STOLEN from me!" He snarled. "Maybe it could have, maybe it couldn't. Who knows? Her horn was beyond messed up, anyway, so there's no guarantee any amount of magic in the world could repair her. But why should I care, either way? She was just a means to an end, like all my other soldiers! Only good for getting me the power I deserve!" Chrysalis then chuckled in amusement before she said, "Seems that's where our common ground is. It's only a shame minions always fail you in the end. But," she paused, before giving a respectful smile to her cohorts, "having partners that you can actually relate to can be quite the boon."

"If it means taking out Prince Dusky, then i'm game." Storm admitted with a cocky smirk.

"Oh golly, does that sound fuuuun!" Cozy said with a disturbingly sinister tone as she said the last word, while smiling wickedly as she shared villainous laughter with her cohorts. Until a certain someone else in the room decided to put an end to this happy little bonding experience.

"What a pathetic display. And you dare call yourselves part of the forces of evil?" Sombra questioned in a disgusted tone, which drew the ire of the trio. "Hey, pal, just because we're having aaaa.........best partners bonding moment here doesn't mean YOU need to be a jerk about it!" Storm remarked, careful not to use the F word around Chrysalis, lest he risk setting her off. Sombra merely scoffed as he said, "And yet, that doesn't prevent you lot from being completely incompetent fools!"

"Incompetent?!" Chrysalis shouted in outrage. "How dare you speak to ME of such things, you shadowy hypocrite! Besides," she pointed her hoof to the petrified Tiracian still standing in place, "we were able to subdue your unnatural monstrosity before it could do anymore damage than it already has! Which is more than any of us can say for your oh so precious shadow gollums!"

"Come on now, guys." Cozy hovered in-between the three villains, trying to keep them at bay while attempting, and failing to maintain peace. "There's no need to get angry over a mistake. So the monster went bonkers, so what? We're still alright, and that's all that-"

"If I had any concern for you measly wretches, I would've done what I could have since the Tiracian began lashing out." Storm King then snickered. "And what's that: sit back, and watch more of those gollums get their heinies handed to them? Like any typical bad guy would doOOUGJGJFH!" Storm suddenly squelched as a black hand of shadow throttled him, with Sombra's expression being anything but amused. "Compare me to you weaklings again, and I will make my resignation official by squeezing every ounce of life in your lungs...while DROWNING in a prison of Nightmare Shadow." He said with a growl in his tone as more shadows began rising out of the ground, surrounding the trio in a caged circle of black smoke, while the Storm King still struggled to get out of his hold. "Unlike the three of you, I have power: power that I do not need to leech off of others to maintain - because hatred and fear ALWAYS exists somewhere in the world, no matter how great or small. The minds of the weak are putty in my hooves, and as such,", he then fired his magic at the Tiracian, and freed it from its encasement to the others horror - only to relax when they saw the green in its eyes make it settle before they returned to the natural yellow, and a wave of shadow teleported the beast to where it needed to be, "the Tiracians are like ants to me in their pure obedience with the right spell. Whether through my mastery over the mind, or through my darkness, the soldier was of no threat. You accomplished nothing, except proving you are the most worthless, pathetic pieces of coal I have ever-!"

Suddenly, he lurched over in agony as a piercing, screeching pain resounded in his mind. It caused him to lose focus, and break off his spell, calming the females, while The Storm King could finally breathe good and proper. He was just thankful he was a pillar of muscle, with a thick coat to support him, or that might have done him in. And while they were secretly glad he was fine, they were still curious about what was happening with Sombra. "Mr Sombra, sir? Are you okay?" The glow of his dark magic left his eyes as he finally stood up. He almost seemed like he was in a mesmerized state, while he sounded like he was going to regurgitate from a force dry heave. Finally, he was able to get his voice out, and ask for something that made the trio give each other perplexed looks. "Mirror. Find me a mirror." he said in a monotone voice. Chrysalis, the ever bold one, questioned the Umbrum by asking, "What's up with you, Sombra? First you act like a condescending pile of manure, then you look like you're having worse migraines than Shining Armor while I had him hypnotized, now your asking for-"

"I SAID GET ME A MIRROR! NOW!!!"

That roar actually startled the trio as Sombra's eyes ignited into burning embers, and the quills and hairs on his back stood up in a threatening manner. Same as when a pair of dragon wings popped out of his sides in what Cozy, and Chrysalis recognized as an intimidation display. Having just been on the receiving end of his abilities, none of the trio wanted to risk him actually using any on them, so the little filly provided the solution. "Okay, okay! Just don't eat us, your dark majesty!" She exclaimed in a half false-half sincere tone, before she started reaching into her curly locks. "Now, I know I had it in here somewhere.......aha! Got it!" And out came a hoof-held vanity mirror that seemed made of crystal as it were glass. Still, seeing it pull out of the filly's mane like a rabbit in a magician's hat perplexed the Yeti, and Changeling Queen. "Okay, how in all the powers that be did you hold that in your mane?!" The former asked in a shocked and perplexed tone, to which the filly merely shrugged, "Magic, I guess." This earning an audible facepalm from the Storm King who once again said aloud, "I am SO over the weird pony thing!" Before anything more could be said, Sombra grabbed the mirror, and snatched it out of the fillies hoof. Cozy, Chrysalis and The Storm King then watched as Sombra frantically glared at the mirror's surface. All of them questioning what this was all about. His back turned to them, and they were suddenly met with the grinning visage of their true leader.

"Lord Tirek!"

"So good of you to finally pick up the 'phone', Sombra." Tirek said in amusement, which infuriated Sombra to no end. "You do that to me again-"

"and i'll KILL YOU!" the Umbrum roared from the other end of the mirror. Tireks smile then fell, and took on one of more serious nature. "Well?" Sombra had no idea what he meant. "Well, what?" Tirek rolled his eyes, and asked, "Have you made any leeway with the production of the Tiracian Soldiers?" He saw the Qirin-esque unicorn give a somewhat shameful look as he said, "Not exactly. Perhaps a squadrons worth, or maybe even a platoon. But we're still forced to work at a simple pace to produce the exact number of Soldiers equal to each other. I need more time to work on them if we're going to have our army."

"How disappointing." Tirek said with a condescending shake of his head. "I'm surprised, your majesty, at how hard it apparently is for the genius who crafted such mighty beasts to be unable to manufacture them at a quick, and efficient pace." He smirked. "Or at least figure out HOW he can do it."

"Don't you talk that way to me!" Sombra hissed through the mirror.

"Events are progressing as I speak, either way." Tirek said, ignoring Sombra's remark. "That's why I want you to prepare. First," he said, expanding to see the trio behind the Umbrum, "I congratulate our esteemed comrades in finding the common ground to halt one of the rampant Tiracians." Noting their confusion on how he knew about that, he simply said, "I have my ways of seeing whatever I wish, whenever I wish. And despite this fools blustering, I commend the three of you for proving you indeed have the strength to put aside your differences, and work together as a unit, and succeed. Work on strengthening the bonds that tie you together, and you will have your revenge." The three were actually flattered by the centaur's confidence, and encouragement, and thanked him with briefly bowed heads.

A courtesy he returned to them in kind, before turning his attention to Sombra. "And while you continue your work, I will have them sent back to the Skull Fortress to keep an eye, and ear for "Grogar". We don't want him catching wind of our work just yet, after all. Subterfuge remains the key to absolute victory, and we cannot squander any opportunity presented. Nor can we afford to make any mistakes. Do you understand?" While the three nodded, Sombra merely glared at him, sparking his annoyance. "Well? Why are you still gawking? Return Cozy Glows mirror, then continue the production work until I bring further instruction. Remain on alert, and await my command."

Sombra's eyes widened with rage. "I DO NOT TAKE ORDERS FROM YOU, CONTRACT BE DAMNED!" Tirek finally had enough, and cut the link. He rubbed between his eyes while sighing with annoyance. That overinflated egomaniac was going to be a nuisance if he wasn't dealt with soon. That he would risk the wrath of The Unbreakable Oath's contract was proof of this. Sombra always was a wildcard.....and in Tireks line of planning, there was no room for wildcards. But that would have to wait another time. For now, it was time to focus on more important matters.

"Mirror, show me my enemies: let me see all that transpires with them so I may plan accordingly."

Dusk could hardly believe it when he saw it for himself five days ago.

One minute, his younger, yet now physically more matured dragon of a brother, Spike, had pretty much won the sibling rivalry event known to the Shine family as "Sibling Supreme" by not only playing both friend, and opponent alike like pieces on a chessboard: but using the unquestionable, tactical skill of Princess Luna herself to make it work. She was his inside mare, but he did the lion's share of the work securing the toy crown that was the "capture flag" of this entire operation. And both his brothers praised him for his craft, and assured him he'd earned the right to be crowned Sibling Supreme - forever!

Pinkie: "FOREVEEEEER!"

PINKIE, NOT NOW!

"EEP! Sorry, Kahnny! I'll just, uh.....i'll go back to the buckball tournament!"

Yeah, you do that - and no fourth wall jokes until later, got it?

"Got it, Mr. Kahnac, sir! *dons a soldier's helm, and salutes, before sliding out of sight with her hoof slowly following before sliding with her* Pinkie out!"

*sigh* Ahem. Now, anyway.....

What nopony, or dragon COULD have anticipated further was the untimely arrival of a worn, and badly bruised, and hurt pegasus stallion everypony but Dusk had believed was dead at the hooves of the nefarious King Sombra: Flash Sentry. He was immediately rushed to the medical wing of the castle, and put on observation as his wounds were cleaned, and the anesthetics were put into his body following his bandaging. That had been less than a week ago, and though Flash was stable, and slowly recovering, he had still not awakened. Medical, and magical scans indicated while his external injuries would heal, he had......extensive damage done internally. Almost as if somepony, or someone, had been either performing inhu-mane surgeries, or were using magics that damaged his internals. Either way, they would need to keep him under observation as they performed regular healing spells to speed up his recovery......though there was no way to tell if he would be alright if he pulled through.

The notion of him not making it is what frightened Dusk most of all.

But he kept his fears to himself, and put on a brave face for everypony. He had faith that Flash would pull through, and be as good as gold and better. He also assured his friends he would be okay, and asked them not to worry. That's why he was now seeing off Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie as they boarded the train for Ponyville. "Are you sure you don't want us to stay, Dusk?" Fluttershy asked concerned for her friend. "I know this is probably a stressful time for you right now, and you might need all of your friends to help you through it." Dusk chuckled in what sounded like gratitude before hugging the cream coated mare in an embrace of friendship. "I appreciate your concern, Fluttershy, but there's no need to worry. Flash is being taken care of while me, and my brothers help look after him. Spike just sent a letter back to the Crystal Empire letting Cadence know what's happened, and that he's decided to stay until Flash recovers."

"Say what you want about your brother, Dusk, but that sounds like he's as loyal to his troops as I am to you guys." Rainbow said with admission.

"Flash Sentry actually means alot to Shining, Rainbow." Dusk said. "He'd been grooming and training him to eventually become the Empire's Captain of the Royal Guard. Hopefully, that can still happen once he's back on his hooves." He said, with the last part being in a somber tone that Pinkie picked up on as she went over, and stretched the alicorn's frown into a forced smile. "Come on now, Dusky: no frowning unless you're drowning! Try and smile for a while! Flash'll get better, and when he does, i'll throw him the best "Happy Recovery" party he's ever had." Dusks 'smile' slumped into an unintendedly deeper frown before he rubbed his cheeks to get them back into comfortable sensation. "Also, when he does, can you ask him what kind of frosting he likes? Because I don't know if he'd like chocolate, or vanilla. What kind of chocolate do you think is his favorite? There's so many to choose from that it's hard to decide on one. Oh, and what about the Vanilla? The same applies for Vanilla, so there's that to consider! *GAAAASP* Unless he wants BOTH!" Her eyes sparkled with delight as she hopped up and down in place. "Chocolate AND Vanilla! One of the best combos ever! Unless he wants maybe lemon frosting, or strawberry, or cherry, or-" Dusks hoof finally shut the pink pony up when it was shoved into her mouth while he was smiling. "Pinkie, relax! I'm sure whatever he likes, he'll get to enjoy it on whatever party cake you end up making. I'll be sure to ask him what kind of frosting he likes for when you guys get back."

"Thank you, Dusky!" Pinkie exclaimed once her mouth was freed. "That'll make our win at the Appleloosan Buckball Tournament all the "sweeter" after we come back!" The train whistle, and the conductor informing all would-be passengers that the train was leaving made Dash feel a small sense of urgency. "That is IF we even get there! Come on: we have to go pick up Snails so we can head over to Appleloosa!" She then looked over to Dusk Shine who was still smiling, before sheepishly saying after realizing the spectacle she made of herself. "That is...unless you want our support, Dusk. You're more important than any old buckball tournament, anyway. And I don't wanna seem like you're not important." Dusk raised his hoof to stop her. "No, no, it's okay. You girls get going, now: those Appleloosans aren't going to beat themselves in the tournament, you know." He then looked around, and whispered, "Please don't tell AJ I said that."

"Don't worry, Dusky! We Pinkie Promise not to say a word! Right, girls?" Pinkie asked her two buckball partners and friends, who simply agreed. Fluttershy gave him one last goodbye hug, followed by an exaggerated one from Pinkie, while Rainbow gave him a hoof bump. "You just take care of yourself, okay? We'll be sure to bring back some souvenirs from the Buckball Museum. You know, since you like nerdy stuff." Rainbow joked, earning a light gasp, and laugh as Dusk punched Rainbow weakly in the shoulder. She, and the others laughed too, as she said, "Hey, come on! You know it's true - but that's why we love you, pal."

"Thank you, Dash." Dusk said, calming himself down. "And i'd appreciate that, too, considering how everyponies all abuzz about the Buckball season this year being held in Appleloosa. I know you'll do awesome, as you three always are." Rainbow puffed out her chest a bit in pride while Pinkie giggled in appreciation, and Fluttershy stroked her mane with a smile and blush. Then Dusk remembered, "Okay, no more stalling! Get on that train before it leaves! Otherwise you'll miss out on all the fun!" As soon as he said that, Pinkie made a wide-eyed, shocked expression before she suddenly, and without warning took Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy in both her arms, and zoomed into the passenger's cart of the train. And just in the nick of time, as the train was now on the move. The three waved goodbye to their friend, and soon friends as Applejack, Rarity and Spike soon came out, along with Shining Armor. All said their goodbyes, and wished good luck to the buckball team before they finally left. Now with that settled, he turned to see the aforementioned friends smiling at him. He was only slightly surprised. "How long have you all been there?"

"Long enough to say goodbye to the girls." Spike admitted, adjusting the toy crown on his head.

Dusk chuckled, "Are you still wearing that, Spike? Seriously?"

"Of course I am!" Spike said in a playfully defensive tone. "I waited years to earn this crown, and I am going to bask in my sibling supremacy for as long as I feel until boredom sets in." The others chuckled at his obvious joke, before Rarity went next to him with an alluring gaze and said, "Well, I think dear Spikey Wikey looks positively marvelous in anything he wears, darlings. Though nothing too grand, it has a certain air of.....regality to it that makes him give off the same feeling." Hearing this made the drake who was Shining Armor's size blush, and sheepishly smile. Though Applejack had her own opinion on the matter. "No offense, y'all, but a toy crown's still a toy crown, so ah don't rightly see the big deal besides what's been said before." Then she paused, and chuckled briefly. "Then again, ah always thought clothes and fashion weren't nothin' special, an' that nearly got Rarity in deep with them designer folks. So ah'm prob'ly not one to talk."

"I think Spike rocks the Sibling Supreme look." Shining said, bumping shoulders with the drake. "Easy to see why you were almost made ruler of the dragon lands, bro."

"Yeah, I guess." Spike said while still feeling sheepish. "But protecting my family's more important than ruling a nation like that, so I made the choice I thought was right." He then smiled brightly. "And it worked out perfectly since Ember's the Dragon Lord, now. I couldn't trust anyone with the role better than her."

"~Right." Shining said cheekily. "Then maybe when you get older, you can do whatever dragons do that equates to dating, then marrying, and then rule alongside Ember. Dragon Lord Spike. Has a nice ring to it, doesn't it?" He chuckled a little louder this time, making Spike's face flush bright as he used his wings as a shield. "Shining, cut it out!" He whined.

"But you gotta admit it's true, or at least possible!" The unicorn joked again, making his brother more embarrassed than before. Seeing enough, Dusk cleared his throat and said, "Alright, Shining, I think the rule of three's passed by already. Quit embarrassing your younger brother." Shining put on a fake pout. "But you're less fun to poke fun at than before, Dusky!" He said in a fake tone of an upset foal. "You've been getting less "Shiney-nana's" than you used to be!"

"That's because i've matured more than I did before." Dusk smirked. "The future ruler has to learn not to let little things get to him all the time. So you'll definitely see less "Dusking" or "Dusk Shining" or whatever that stupid verb the girls made up call it." This earned laughs from the girls, and actually got Spike to simmer down with the focus drawn away. And for Shining Armor to chuckle pleasantly as he said, "And I gotta admit, you do seem to be on the road to getting there, bro. Just keep working on it," He then gave an earnest smile as he put his hoof to Dusk's chest, "and you'll be a great King." Dusk was emotionally struck with that statement, and he embraced his brother in a gratuitous embrace that lasted for at least over a minute before they split. "Thanks, Shiny. Coming from you, that means alot."

"That's what big brothers are for, Dusky." Shining said as he stroked his brothers mane two times before setting his hoof down. But then, his smile went away as he thought of another thing that was not wanted. "I just wish I could do more for Flash, though. He risked so much just to keep my kingdom, and my family safe from Sombra, and-" he paused, taking a moment to breath deep, and exhale, "and in the end, I gave up on the idea of him being alive." He sincerely smiled to Dusk. "I'm happy you at least didn't give up, Dusk. Turns out you were right all along. I'm sorry I doubted you." He brought the purple alicorn in for a one-armed hug, and nuzzled the side of his younger brother's head, before letting go and saying, "You are amazing, Dusky, and nothing will ever change that."

Unfortunately, despite his friends agreeing, and offering supportive words to their friend, Dusk couldn't help but feel bad about something. "Doesn't really matter since I wasn't even the one who found him in the first place.

Lord Tirek felt a sense of amusement from the Prince's apparent lack of self-esteem. He could tell that the sudden return of Flash Sentry weighed on his mind, and it was affecting him on a personal level. Something the centaur found amusing. "Poor little Dusk. You care for the young guard, don't you?" He asked aloud to noone in particular. "And your failure to recover him has brought you down, hasn't it? Well, do not worry, my little pony: soon your failure will be the least of your concerns." Unfortunately, this reminded him of his Tiracian situation. As it happens, Sombra was not producing results with those infernal beasts as quickly as he wanted. Perhaps it was time to take matters into his own hands. With his newfound dark magic, Tirek opened a portal to The Shadow Pit, and walked through.

In the holding pins, Sombra was observing his creations with curiosity, and frustration. Despite his best work, he couldn't replicate the Tiracians as quickly as he needed. And Lord Tirek was sure to come down on him for this. He growled in his frustration, saying aloud, "Lackadaisical centaur. He expects results in such a short time. He doesn't understand that progress takes time."

"Then perhaps you could make better progress instead of wasting time with research." Tirek said, with his arms behind his back.

King Sombra jumped in surprise, before turning around to see TIrek, and relaxed a bit. "Don't scare me like that." he said.

Tirek ignored the hybrid umbrum, and looked upon his demonic warriors with pride. "Well done, Sombra. I am at least pleased that you have managed to produce the soldiers I so desired. And having witnessed how one was able to hold its own against Storm King, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow - as well as your living shadows - I can honestly say that these will be the perfect engines of destruction."

Sombra huffed as he said, "Yes, the Tiracians are impressive.....but that's to be expected. Especially when pitting them against those three weaklings."

Tirek turned to Sombra with an annoyed look. "Those three "weaklings" were able to use their skills as villains to overcome a difficult opponent, and win the day. What's more, Chrysalis proved her cunning prowess in the heat of battle. Something that I can come to admire."

"Feh! She's not so hot."

"She's hot enough to replace you, if I so choose."

"Replace me?!" Sombra exclaimed. "Never!"

Tirek then turned back to his monsters, and said, "That time might come sooner than you think, if you cannot produce results quickly enough, Sombra. Remember this: your skills are valuable - not irreplaceable."

Sombra growled a little bit, before he hunched his shoulders in despondent feelings. "Progress takes time, my lord. And time is something I need if I am to produce our army. I mean, it's not like we have some magical source capable of cloning things at will."

"Actually, that is precisely what we have."

Both Tirek, and Sombra were surprised to hear that someone was in the room with them. Both turned around to see who was behind them, activating their magical aura's to prepare for battle, if necessary. Tirek demanded the individual show themselves, or else. A low chuckle, and the sound of footsteps indicated the figure was approaching the two. But when the figure stepped out of the shadows, both were surprised by who it was that stepped forth.

But soon surprise turned into joy for Lord Tirek as he said, "Ah, Professor! How wonderful to see you again!"

"Indeed, Lord Tirek." The human said with a bow. "And it does my mechanical heart good to see you revitalized. That miniscule form you were in was most unsuitable for one such as you."

"On that, we can both agree."

Sombra quickly cleared his throat to gain attention, before asking, "And who might this creature be?"

"Ah, yes. Where are my manners? Professor N. Shroud, at your service." the human said with a short bow. "Scientist extraordinaire, and wicked cyborg human."

"Human?" Sombra asked. "I heard of that species, but never saw them in person. I thought humans couldn't exist in this world because the magic of Equestria converts them into ponies immediately upon arriving. How can you be here in your original form?"

"Whoever said this was my original form?" N. Shroud asked with a coy smile as he flexed his clawed hands, before raising his hands to his head, and literally unscrewing it from his body. Much to King Sombra's shock, and Tirek's amusement. "True, I was a human, then a pony respectively: but then I built this cybernetic body based on my human form, and placed my brain inside it. I was just so attached to my human form, I had to reconstruct it. So i built this vessel to aid me in my endeavors of what many would call "Mad science". I can even channel my mind's magical essence through my hands to use as I see fit. I was a unicorn before I transferred into my new body."

Sombra said nothing, as he was taken aback by N. Shroud's story as the scientist screwed his head back on. While he may have done questionable things in his life, he would never go so far as to take his own brain, and put it in a cybernetic body. It just seemed too unnatural. Seeing his shocked expression, Tirek continued by saying, "I encountered N. Shroud some time after I escaped Tartarus for the first time. He was experimenting on ponies and other creatures to create powerful cyborgs. He was simply testing the limits of his scientific mind. He saw me as a 'kindred spirit' and took me in for a time until I regained my lost strength. We've been allies ever since." Tirek then turned to N. Shroud. "I take it this means my dear pet has made contact with you?"

"Oh, Dismay has done that," N. Shroud said, before turning to his left, "and much more."

Suddenly, the sound of leathery wings could be heard flapping in the air. The next thing anyone knew, Dismay flew in, carrying a familiar pony with a pink mane, wearing some kind of hat. They dropped her down in front of N. Shroud, who then grabbed her by the back of the neck, and lifted her up to reveal....

"Pinkie Pie?" Sombra said, coming out of his shock. "How did you get ahold of her?"

"Whoever said this was Pinkie Pie?" N. Shroud asked. "I've been monitoring the ponies for a long time. And I also have a built in scanner that detects magic, and magical sources. That's how I know that this isn't the real Pinkie Pie: but a very convincing, Magical Clone made from a powerful, mystic source: The Mirror Pool."

"The mirror pool, you say?" Tirek asked. "Excellent."

"And just what is this....mirror pool supposed to be?" Sombra asked.

"Is that all you can do, Sombra? Ask stupid questions?" Dismay asked as they landed beside N. Shroud. "I've also spent my time among the ponies, and I heard tales of The Mirror Pool. It's a magical, hidden lake with the power to create copies of whoever steps inside it."

"A lake that can clone any living thing?" Sombra questioned. "Sounds too good to be true."

"Except this pony clone is proof that it exists." N. Shroud said. "Think of it: with the Mirror Pool's power, you could end the problem you've been having producing your impressive Tiracian army. In mere hours, the army you so desire will be completed, Lord TIrek. And Equestria will be ours for the taking."

"Ours?" Tirek inquired. "I take it this means you are willing to join The Legion, my cybernetic friend?"

"Indeed I am." N. Shroud smiled with his razor sharp teeth. "And, as it happens, I also have something very special to offer in exchange for my services. Observe." He then pulled out some kind of remote, and pushed a single button. Upon doing so, the room began to shake, and tremor with immense force. Something big was entering the chamber, and its growls were echoing throughout the halls. When the beast appeared, its very appearance impressed Lord Tirek.

"My latest experiment involving minotaurs, Lord Tirek." N. Shroud said. "I call it the Cybertaurian. Perfect for close, and long ranged combat should there be a need for such things. Which, of course, there will be. They are just as strong, and just as durable as any Tiracian in your menagerie. And I can assure you that they will be absolutely loyal to a fault."

"Truly a unique miracle of science, Professor." Tirek said while clapping his hands. "Well done. Consider yourself part of our growing army. Now, there is just one more thing I require from you, and that little hostage you and Dismay have brought me."

"Of course: The Mirror Pool." Dismay said with delight. "First off, we'll need to go near Ponyville to find this place."

Without wasting a beat, Tirek opened a portal to the wooded area of Ponyville. Then the group looked to the squirming pony still in N. Shroud's grasp. Once the Pinkie Clone realized the villains were looking at her with malicious expressions, she started to sweat beads and chuckled fearfully before saying, "Fun?"

The four villains, and the six Tiracian soldiers soon began making their way through a forest thick with brambles. While the trek itself was easy, moving through the brambles proved to be most irritating. It was especially getting annoying for Sombra, who was forced to walk instead of fly. "This is ridiculous!" Sombra exclaimed while pushing a bramble aside. "Are we even sure this is the right way to the Mirror Pool?"

"According to our little pink friend here, we are." N. Shroud said, squeezing his hand around the clone's neck. "Isn't that right, my little pony?"

"Yeah, it is!" Pinkie Clone cried out. "Where the brambles are thickest, there you will find
A pond beyond the most twisted of vines."

"Well, we certainly found where the brambles are thickest." Dismay said. "Be that as it may, how will we know the entrance to the Mirror Pool when we find it?"

"We found it."

Upon hearing what Lord Tirek said, the villains all gathered around him to see a cave entrance going downward. They smiled deviously as they realized that this was the place the were looking for. All of them went inside, and were slightly impressed by what they were seeing. There, at the bottom of a pathway leading to a massive cavern, there was a large pond in the center. Its surface was so brought, and shiny that one would indeed mistake this for a mirror. Once they were in front of it, Sombra was the first to ask, "How does this work?"

"Mystical sources such as this require some manner of spell or incantation to activate it." Tirek answered, before turning to the Pinkie Clone. "And I have a feeling our little pink friend knows. Don't you, my dear?"

"Uh......" the clone said, sweating in fear again as she wondered if she should tell them anything. The growing pressure around her neck reminded her of her situation, and she relented. "Okay, okay, i'll tell you! If you wanna make more of yourselves, all you have to do is step up to the pool......"

Tirek raised a hand to silence her, before ordering his Tiracians to do as the pony said, which they did, and then telling her to explain further.

"look directly into it......"

Again, the Tiracians followed their master's instructions perfectly - even the Cybertaurian.

"Then say, "And into her own reflection she stared,
Yearning for one whose reflection she shared,
And solemnly sweared not to be scared
At the prospect of being doubly mared."

Suddenly, something extraordinary happened: the mirror pool shined brightly, and then the Tiracians pulled out exact duplicates of themselves from the pool. Everyone but Tirek was stunned by this magical phenomena. The centaur simply laughed with triumphant joy as he observed his creatures replicating themselves. "At last! Now, my plans escalate as my army can now expand to the highest level of power imaginable!"

"Great! Glad to be of some help." Pinkie clone nervously said. "So, uh....can I go now, please? I have this big party to get to, and-"

"Oh, no, my little clone." Tirek said as he menacingly approached the clone. "You have done me a great service today. I couldn't possibly let you leave without rewarding you for your service." Suddenly, his horns ignited with malevolent, purple magic, and he fired a beam directly at the clone - reducing her to atoms. Tirek again laughed in delight, as did N. Shroud and Dismay. The only one not laughing was Sombra. "That was rather wasteful, don't you think? Now, we'll need to acquire the real pinkie pie so that we can use the Mirror Pool."

"No, we don't, fool." Tirek said in annoyance. "Dismay: do you have the incantation memorized?"

"With ease, master." They said, before reciting the last two sentences of the rhyme while the Tiracians stood before it. Once again, they pulled out exact copies of themselves, and then repeated the cycle again, and again, and again. There were soon dozens of Tiracians filling the chamber, much to Lord Tirek's delight. N. Shroud, himself, couldn't help but take some pleasure in what was happening. "The Tiracians are a fine specimen, to be sure. But once we have the right numbers on our side, I can't imagine anyone being able to stop us."

"Indeed." Tirek answered. "And their numbers are now limitless. At last, we have our army."

"But what of Grogar?" Sombra asked. "If he should learn of this, he might take it as a sign we are trying to usurp him, and stop us."

"Let him learn of what transpired here." Tirek said in an amused tone. "It does not matter. With the power of our army, and once we unlock the Bewitching Bell's power, ALL shall be made......to kneel."

to be continued.

Author's Note

"I'm back, bitches!" Vegeta, TFS.

And I apologize for keeping you all waiting for so long. As I said in my recent blog, stuff got in the way, and I lost my interest in the MLP series......somewhat. However, recently, i've been getting my interest back up, and it inspired me enough to finish this chapter, which i've had waiting for a long time.

I know the episode was originally about Quibble Pants and his family-to-be, but it had nothing to do with the main plot of the season's story. It was simply fun filler as many of the other episodes are. So I wanted to focus back on the villains, and how the new Trio of Storm King, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow find some common ground with one another - by surviving a feral Tiracian. However, I can't exactly write an episode length chapter since I don't know how to, so i'm hoping this chapter length is enough.

And I hope you all both enjoy this chapter, and can forgive me for my long absence. Hopefully, I can get back into this series enough to make some more progress. Until next time, my friends.:)

A Dark Betrayal

Tirek sat alone in his throne room contemplating certain events. He now had his army of monsters to challenge the ponies and their other-species allies, and Grogar seemed to be less inclined to pay attention to his own villainous faction than it seemed. In fact, the only times Grogar seemed interested in his faction was to berate them for their failure, then demand that they continue to work together despite their failure. Needless to say, it was driving Tirek insane. However, he took pride in the fact he was able to keep his plans a secret from the ram. Or the figure who appeared to be the ram. Tirek was still unsure of who this "Grogar" really was, but he had his theories. But until he acquired more power, and learned the secrets of the bewitching bell, he could take no action against his so-called leader. So for now, he would play the waiting game.

Suddenly, a loud hum echoed across the chamber, earning his attention. He looked upon the Bell still in his hand, before putting it back down on his arm rest. "Something is happening. Something......momentous. My crystal of scrying." he said, just as the crystal in question hummed again. He exclaimed pleasantly before calling down his scrying crystal. Once it was in hand, the crystal shined a bright light that took the form of a familiar Gargoyle carrying a forest green pony in his hands.

"Well......this is interesting." Tirek said in a neutral tone.

He turned his hand to the side, and allowed the crystal to project a second image: Dusk Shine by the hospital bed of Flash Sentry. Now, his curiosity was truly peaked. "My brother, and the Prince: soon to meet for the first time." Tirek hummed in thought as he observed the figures in his vision. Then, a devious thought came to mind.

"Perhaps it's time to set my new plan into motion."

Dusk was beside himself with worry now. It had been been quite some time since Flash Sentry returned, and so far nothing could be done to wake him from this perpetual slumber. The doctor's simply couldn't figure out what was wrong with him. And even Dusk's own knowledge was limited to this. Yet despite all this, Dusk still took the time to visit him when he wasn't training to be the next ruler of Equestria. He always made time to visit Flash. He thought maybe talking to him might help him wake up faster.

"I wish I knew what to do to help you, Flash." Dusk said in a somber voice. "I've exhausted every resource we have available right now. I just........i don't understand what's wrong." He sighed. "I wish something would happen that could help you, Flash."

Suddenly, the door burst open as a guard entered the room. "Your highness: an unknown creature is approaching the city!"

This perked Dusk's curiosity. "A creature? What kind is it?"

"Unknown. But it appears to be carrying a forest green pony in its claws. It will be here within a few minutes."

Dusk gave one last look to Flash, before turning back to the guard, saying, "Alright. Let's go meet this.....creature, and see what it wants. Inform the princesses of this immediately."

"They already know, your highness." The guard said. "They're waiting for you at the front of the palace."

"Then let's go." Dusk said. The guard bowed, and began to lead him where Dusk needed to go. Both began running down the hallway, and through the castle to its front entrance. Princesses Celestia and Luna were there to greet him as he flew down into the courtyard. Several guards were also present in case this situation went bad. After a formal greeting from the princesses, Dusk teleported a telescope into his hoof to get a better look at the creature approaching. As everypony observed, the creature was able to circumnavigate the massive fans spread throughout the city.

"Whatever this creature is, it seems quite adept at aerial maneuverability." Luna observed.

"Yes." Celestia added. "I only hope that whoever this is has not abducted one of our subjects to cause trouble for us."

"I don't think that's the case." Dusk said as he observed the flying pair. "In fact, it seems like that pony is enjoying himself in that gargoyle's company."

This gave both princesses pause, before Celestia asked, "Prince Dusk Shine, are you sure that that is a Gargoyle in the air?" Dusk nodded as he looked to his mentor. "It's hard to tell, but from what I gather, it does seem to be a gargoyle up there. And it doesn't look like he's doing any harm to that pony. In fact, he seems to be taking great care not to hurt them."

"This is...an interesting development." Luna said. "What could a gargoyle be doing so far from the Netherlands?"

Celestia looked up, and said, "Perhaps we should ask him in a moment."

The ponies all looked to see the Gargoyle with his pony companion land in front of the courtyard. The pony was jumping around excitedly, as if he were excited to have been given a ride. After having a gentle laugh at the ponies expense, the Gargoyle knelt down to his knee and placed a hand on the ponies shoulder. Whatever he said seemed to have calmed the pony down. He nodded to the Gargoyle, and then both of them approached the royals. The gargoyle's first act upon reaching the three alicorns was to kneel down before them. The pony followed suit. This act surprised, and relieved everypony present, and gave Celestia a chance to say, "Greetings to you both. We apologize for the extra security: it has simply become necessary since an old adversary of ours laid siege to our kingdom. But we do not wish to come off as hostile to any newcomers. May I ask for your names?"

The gargoyle lightly chuckled before meeting Celestia's eyes. "I know it's been 4000 years already, but surely you haven't forgotten your old friend? Then again, you were both much younger than you are now when we first met, and I warned you about my brother."

This took the princesses by surprise, as they had not expected this sort of reunion. "Scorpan?" Celestia and Luna asked in shock.

"At your service." Scorpan said. "And this is my new friend, Emerald Wonder: descendant of Clover the Clever."

"It's an honor to meet you, your highnesses." Emerald Wonder respectfully said.

"Clover the Clever?" Celestia asked, before a look of reminiscing came upon her. "Now, that's a name we haven't heard in a long time." She then smiled to the smaller pony. "The honor is ours to meet the apprentice of Starswirl. My sister, and I remember him quite fondly from our youth."

"Yes." Luna agreed. "And I can somehow tell you may be just as clever as your ancestor was."

Emerald lightly gasped in amazement before he smiled again. "Thank you, Princess. That means so much coming from you."

"The two of you may rise now." Celestia said to the pair. "No need for formalities with you two." With that, the pair rose back to their feet. And the guards all eased off from their defensive positions. The only one left who had something to say was Dusk Shine, who had been slack-jawed ever since he heard Scorpan introduce himself. His mind had been racing with questions, and filling with excitement over the prospect of this situation. Now, however, he could no longer hold it in, and exclaimed, "This is amazing!", before laughing in joy. "THE Scorpan of the Netherlands! I never thought i'd actually get to meet you! I thought you were still in your own kingdom following Tirek's imprisonment! Can I ask you some questions? How come you look the same as you did back then? Do you need to absorb magic to maintain your life, and appearance? What's it like to-?"

"Patience, Prince Dusk Shine." Scorpan said with an amused look on his face. "I'll be happy to answer any questions you may have at a later date."

"Oh. R-right." Dusk said in slight embarassment.

"I admit, I think my sister and I would also like to know why you haven't aged, and why you have come back from your homeland." Celestia said.

Scorpan then looked a little bit somber as he recalled the state Emerald Wonder had found him in. "A cruel trick from my brother. It's the reason I never made it back to my home. If it weren't for Emerald's intervention, and his latent potential for magic despite being an Earthling, I might have remained trapped in a time capsule for the rest of my life."

"A time capsule?" Luna asked in surprise. "I didn't know Tirek possessed that kind of power."

"There's alot about Tirek you don't quite know." Scorpan said. "But I assure you, he had prepared that trap for a long time. However, I did not come to discuss something important with you. I wanted to speak with Prince Dusk Shine first, but he was not at his castle when we arrived. That's when Emerald pointed out this city, and suggested we seek out your castle. And so, we are here." He then glanced side to side before asking if there was any place they could speak.

"Of course." Celestia said. "But if you wouldn't mind, there is one more pony that I feel should be part of this meeting, if that is alright with you."

"I don't see why not." Scorpan looked to Emerald Wonder. "After all, I intend for my new friend to attend as well."

"Very well then." Celestia said, before turning to her guards, and ordering them to find Shining Armor. "Come. Let us adjourn to the throne room."

Once in the throne room, with Princes Dusk Shine and Shining Armor at Celestia and Luna's side respectively, Scorpan began to explain the situation at hand. "A sickness lies upon Equestria. I do not know the source, but I do know that it is infecting everything that lives. The very earth itself has been tainted, as have other creatures of the land."

"It's true." Emerald Wonder said. "I was feeding a puckwudgie some moss from where I later found Scorpan, and something strange happened to it - it went crazy, and attacked me."

"Well, Puckwudgies have been known to attack those who intrude on their territory, so this doesn't seem all that strange to me." Dusk Shine said.

"No, not this time." Emerald countered. "I wasn't a threat to the Puckwudgie and at first it treated me as a friend. But then when I fed it the moss, it suddenly changed: its eyes began to glow purple, and it became even more aggressive than a regular Puckwudgie. It took a bite out of me before I tossed it aside. That's when the Manticore suddenly appeared, and broke my leg in its jaws."

"A manticore?" Celestia inquired.

"Indeed." Scorpan said. "One who had been corrupted by this malevolent force. Its appearance was different from the average Manticore, and it craved blood. But it wasn't just its size that was different: it also wielded poisonous barbs that could be fired from the tail. And its eyes were also purple in color."

"Just like the Puckwudgie I encountered." Emerald said.

"This is very serious." Luna said. "What could transform a manticore into such a horrible creature?"

"Hmm. Perhaps there was some element out there that caused this mutation in the Manticore." Dusk Shine suggested. "But the problem is, i've never heard of anything that could cause such a drastic change in something like this."

"Because this 'mutation' as you call it was an unnatural occurrence.....brought forth by the power of The Vashtar." Scorpan answered. The ponies, minus Emerald, were confused by this term. Shining Armor asked, "Excuse me, but, what exactly is "The Vashtar"?"

"A term once used by my people." Scorpan said. "While magic is the foundation of this world, all of existence is balanced by The Ashlam and The Vashtar: The Light and Darkness which encompass The Source. And before you ask, The Source is what gives strength to all of creation. It's an energy field that forms a connection with all living things. It surrounds us, penetrates us, and binds the realms together."

"This is alot to take in, Scorpan." Dusk Shine admitted. "We only recently learned of the true nature of The Elements of Harmony. And now, you're telling us there is an all powerful force that maintains reality, itself? I'm not even sure what to make of it."

"Make of it what you wish, Prince Dusk Shine." Scorpan said, before he raised up his hand and produced a ball of Light in his palm, surprising the ponies. "Just know that The Source is real, and exists in all living things. There are even those, like me, who are capable of wielding the Light's power to defend the innocent. But there are also those who can wield The Darkness to dominate, and enslave those who stand in their way."

"Like King Sombra?" Shining Armor asked.

"I've heard of him, but.....no. Not to the same extent as a Champion of Darkness. Let's just say those who can wield The Darkness are capable of many terrible things. Even Discord would be hardpressed to challenge someone like that, if they ever crossed paths."

Suddenly, a bright flash popped into the throne room, and revealed Discord in a boxing outfit. "Oh, please. It hardly matters if this theoretical Champion of Darkness exists: there's no way he's a match for the Master of Chaos, himself!"

Celestia sighed as she asked, "Discord, what are you doing here?" The draconequus poofed out of his outfit, and returned to his regular form before answering. "Oh, just heard that Prince Scorpan was in town, and had to see it for myself." He then turned to the Gargoyle, and bowed his head. "Greetings, my royal friend. You've certainly grown since we last met, haven't you? You were just a little tike back then, but now? Now, you're a strapping Gargoyle for someone of your age."

"Discord." Scorpan said in a rather neutral tone. "I'm surprised to see you again, after all this time. I heard from Starswirl that the Princesses had turned you to stone for your crimes against Equestria."

"A temporary state of being, I can assure you." Discord said, before teleporting his purple heart medal into his paws. "But as you can see, i've reformed since being turned to stone by Dusk Shine and his friends a few years ago. I'm now a friend to Equestria and all who live here. And as you can see, i've even saved Equestria from certain doom some time ago. Certainly a long way from the wicked chaos bringer I used to be, wouldn't you say?"

Scorpan looked at the medal, before turning to the royals and asking if this was true. "It is, actually." Dusk Shine said. "My friends and I have been friends with him for quite some time. And even though he's had a few hiccups along the way, Discord has proven his loyalty and friendship to us is genuine." Dusk then smiled. "Something for which i'm definitely grateful for."

"Why, thank you, Prince Dusk Shine." Discord said with a bow. "Always nice to have the support of good friends. Anyway, that takes up my time here. Have fun discussing whatever it is you were talking about." Discord then disappeared in a flash of light, leaving the six creatures alone in the throne room. Emerald then said, "You know, he's alot less threatening than I actually thought he was."

"Trust me: Discord's more of a funny trickster at heart....though he does have his moments." Dusk Shine said, before turning back to Scorpan. "Anyway, Scorpan, you were saying?"

"Well, when the Manticore attacked, I could sense a dark infection had taken root inside of it. As if the Darkness itself was possessing it. This notion was further proved when I purged this darkness from the creature, and restored it to its true self. Which only makes me fear that something terrible has happened to this land." Scorpan then took on a grim expression. "And I fear that my brother, Tirek, has a hand in whatever dark plague is infecting Equestria."

The group gave each other worried looks before Celestia spoke up. "Sadly, we know little of what Tirek is planning. We were hoping that he would resume his plans for stealing magic so that Discord could catch him this time. But he's remained off the grid, and has been more careful about keeping his whereabouts a secret. He could be anywhere in Equestria at this moment. And there is nopony who knows what he may be planning."

This suddenly sparked an idea in Shining Armor. "What about Flash Sentry, Princess?"

"What about him, Prince Shining Armor?" Luna asked curiously.

"Dusk had been doing research into his disappearance ever since he learned it happened. And he came to the conclusion that King Sombra may have transported him to Tirek after they fought in the Crystal Empire." Both Princesses and Dusk seemed surprised by this, but were considering it. "Then perhaps he would know where Tirek may be located. If we can heal and awaken him, he could take us to him."

"But Princess Celestia," Dusk said, "Flash is still in a coma. And the doctors don't know how to treat him to wake him up. And we already tried our own healing spells to heal him. So any plans to have him lead us to Tirek are pointless if he remains trapped in a coma."

"Perhaps I can be of some help." Scorpan offered. "There's a chance the power of the Ashlam I wield might be able to waken your friend, and restore him to full strength."

"You could really do that?" Shining asked.

"Yes. The Light Side of The Source is a pathway to many abilities some consider to be divine. Besides, isn't it worth it to at least try?"

The royals all gave each other looks, as they silently contemplated what they should do. However, it didn't take long for them to come to an agreement. And it was Dusk Shine who gave their shared answer. "Alright, Scorpan: let's give it a try, and pray that it works."

Some time later, the group led Scorpan and his companion to the medical location where Flash Sentry was being held. The brothers were allowed to go in, while the Princesses remained in the waiting area with Emerald Wonder. Many ponies were shocked by the sight of the Gargoyle, but the Princes kept up assurances that he was no threat. And after explaining their plan to the doctors, Scorpan was given permission to approach Flash. He laid a hand on his forehead with his eyes closed. After a few moments, he pulled back his hand, and said, "I can see why your friend remains trapped in this state: I can sense a powerful, dark presence coming off of him. It may be possible Tirek has done something to him during his time as his prisoner."

"But can you help him, like you said?" Dusk asked.

"I can try, at least." Scorpan said, before getting to work. Raising both hands above Flash's body, he began to summon the Ashlam to begin the cleansing and healing process. Golden light washed over the pegasus' body, and started to mend his wounds. Both Dusk and Shining smiled at this sight, hopeful that this idea would work. But then, something began to happen: Flash's body started convulsing, and he was making pained noises as the Light continued cleansing him. The princes were both starting to think something was wrong, and were moving in to do something. But then, Flashes eyes sprung open, and with a gasp and cough, he sat up in his bed, seemingly okay.

Scorpan ceased his actions, and let the pony take several deep breaths. Dusk gave Scorpan a concerned look, and asked, "Did it work?"

"I-....I think it did." Scorpan said with uncertainty. "But i'm concerned with how he reacted to my healing process. It was as if something was fighting me as I was cleansing him. Then he woke up before I could completely finish the job."

"What does that mean." Shining asked.

"It means he might still have some residual darkness inside of him. There's no way to be certain without me trying to cleanse him again."

"Probably not the best idea right now." Dusk said. "Let's just see if he's alright." Dusk then turned to Flash Sentry, and asked, "Flash? Are you okay?" At first, Flash said nothing. He just sat there, looking down at his shaking hooves. His breathing light, and shallow. Finally, he spoke. "Everything's still....hazy. I can't tell if this is real......or just another illusion." He then turned to see Dusk Shine standing beside Scorpan. "Prince Dusk Shine? Is it really you?"

"Yes, Flash, it's me." Dusk said with compassion as he placed a hoof on Flash's. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to find you. But I am so thankful you survived. After what Sombra did, I was afraid-"

"Sombra?" Flash asked, still sounding groggy. But then, after a few seconds, his eyes narrowed and he adopted an angered expression. "Sombra." he growled. "I remember now. I remember everything that monster did to me: him and Tirek both!"

Dusk and Scorpan exchanged looks before Dusk said, "So Tirek was involved. Flash, can you remember how you escaped?" But Scorpan said, "Prince Dusk, please don't pressure him. He might not be fully recovered yet, despite my efforts to-"

"I'm fine!" Flash snapped, surprising everyone. But the pegasus quickly remembered himself, and apologized. "Sorry. I'm fine, just....a little out of it right now. But I do remember things. And I know for a fact that I didn't escape: they set me loose. I guess once they had their fill of torturing me, they got tired and decided I wasn't worth keeping around anymore. That was their big mistake, because I remember where their base is." He then turned to the two princes, and said, "And I can lead you to them."

Dusk was a little concerned, and asked, "Are you sure, Flash?"

"Yes, I am. But we'll need the help of your friends.....and the new elements of harmony."

"My students?" Dusk asked. He was uncertain of this idea, as he didn't want to endanger his students in any way. But then Flash said, "Your highness, we have no choice. I heard Tirek say that the new element bearers are the only ones who can threaten his plans. We need their power if we're to put an end to Tirek and Sombra once, and for all. Unless you have a better solution?"

Dusk had to admit, he didn't have any better ideas. He had no idea if he and his friends could call upon Harmony's power again like they did against Sombra. And as the new element bearers, the student six were now entrusted with the safety of the world. This sort of thing was something they would have to do more often now that Laurana entrusted them with her power. So like it or not, Dusk had to concede to the logic of the situation. Plus the opportunity to put an end to Tirek's mystery plans before they sprouted.

"Alright. Let's do it."

A few hours later, and Dusk had collected quite the menagerie of creatures to follow Flash to Tirek's lair: his brothers, friends, students, Scorpan and Emerald Wonder. The latter two insisting on joining as they felt an obligation to face Tirek, and help put an end to his schemes (though admittedly, Emerald was more interested in observing the events which would unfold). While on the train, Shining Armor, the mane and student six were listening to Scorpan tell the same story he told Emerald Wonder when they first me. Many of them could hardly believe they were even talking to the real Scorpan, let alone hearing the story of how he became Champion of Light and defeated Tirek single-handedly. But while he was conversing, Dusk noticed Flash looking out the window with a serious look on his face. Being the concerned pony he was, Dusk sat beside Flash and asked if everything was alright.

"Yeah. I'm okay." Flash said. "Just still reeling from everything that's happened these past few weeks. I still can't believe it's only been a short time."

"I know how you feel, Flash." Dusk admitted, looking a little downtrodden. "I still have a hard time believing i'm going to succeed the princesses soon. It seems only yesterday I was Celestia's faithful student: now i'm set up to be her heir. It's alot to take in."

Flash turned to Dusk, and gave him a warm smile, "Even so, I couldn't think of anypony more suited to take their place. Prince Dusk, you've proven yourself capable of being a great leader time, and time again. You've stood up to the worst this world had to offer, and came out okay. If anyone can maintain Equestria after the Princesses retire, it's you."

Dusk was surprised by this, and asked, "Do you really mean that?"

"Of course I do." Flash said. "Your brother speaks highly of you, and your exploits are on par with that of the Pillars of Equestria by now. I have all the faith in the world you'll do great."

Dusk chuckled happily. "Thank you. You truly are a good friend, and i'm glad I never lost faith you were still alive."

For a moment, Flash's smile slightly faltered, but resumed before Dusk could take notice. "Prince Shining Armor told me about that. I'm truly grateful you took time to investigate my disappearance. You really cared that much about me, didn't you?"

"Of course. I would have done the same for any of my friends if the same happened to them. And....even though we haven't spoken that much, I consider you a friend, too."

"Same." Flash said, before the train suddenly stopped. He then took on a serious expression as he said, "We're here." The crew left the train, and followed Flash along a desolate road to an all too familiar place.

"Hollow Shades?" Rainbow Dash asked. "But we were already here when we stopped the Pony of Shadows."

"Be that as it may, this is where Tirek and Sombra have set up a base here." Flash explained. If we want to stop them, we need to take them down here, and now." He continued to lead the creatures to the desolate town which seemed the same as the last time the Mane Six were here. "Man, this place is spooky." Gallus said.

"It wasn't always like this." Applejack explained. "The Pony of Shadows changed it up for his own purposes, and made it his own little hiding hole."

"But why would Tirek, and Sombra come here?" Sandbar asked. "I thought the Well of Shades didn't have any power left after you helped the pillars save Stygian."

"We thought so too, darling." Rarity said. "Whatever the reason, i'm certain it can't be good."

"Well, we already beat Tirek once, and you guys made mince meat out of that Sombra guy." Smolder boasted. "If they give us trouble, we'll just give them what they deserve."

"Don't underestimate them, Smolder." Shining Armor said. "Both villains have powerful magic at their disposal, and both are extremely intelligent. If they're working together, then that makes them twice as dangerous as they were before."

"I agree with Shining Armor." Scorpan said. "My brother is a cunning strategist who will use any situation to his advantage. We must use caution if we are to overcome him, and his accomplice."

"Everyone." Flash said, stopping the group where it stood. "We're here." When they came up beside Flash, they saw the large, gaping hole still remaining from the Mane Six's last fight in this place. Before the question of how they would get down there could come up, Dusk used his magic to teleport them down into the Well. Those not used to it were a bit frizzled, but quickly recovered. The group looked around, seeing that the chamber was still the same as before, which still unnerved Fluttershy as she said, "Oh, dear, this place is still unpleasant to be in."

"Yona not understand." Yona said, as Flash stepped forward, towards the mural of the Shadow Pony. "Where mean centaur, and Sombra?"

"You have a point, Yona." Ocellus said. "Unless this place has a lower level noone knew about, they should be here."

Dusk couldn't help but shake the feeling something was amiss, and noticed Flash was apart from them. "Flash? Is everything alright?"

"Everything's just fine, Dusk."

"Then tell us what's going on: where are Tirek and Sombra?"

"Those two are the least of your concern right now." Flash said in a strangely dark tone, before he turned around. His expression was malicious, and out of character for him. "Uh, Flash? That's not a very nice look for you." Pinkie Pie joked. Suddenly, the room began to shake, and the floor trembled. The next thing anyone knew, dozens of Tiracians were emerging from the ground around them as the shadows themselves seemed to consume the entire chamber. To the crew's horror, the shadows then suddenly receded into Flash Sentry. He levitated into the air as a black orb formed around him in a whirlwind of shadow. Dusk's eyes widened as he recognized what was happening. His fears only being confirmed when the ball of blackness turned midnight blue before splitting to reveal a tall, black furred alicorn with blue armor, a short but flowing starry mane, and eyes like those of a dragon. Upon landing on the ground, the all too familiar figure spoke with venom in his voice. "You all should be concerned with the one lesson Dusk Shine never taught at his precious school: be careful who you trust."

"Flash?" Shining said in a disheartened tone.

"That name no longer has any meaning for me, "captain". From this point on, you will address me as Nocturnus, The Night Terror."

"How is this even possible?" Dusk asked frantically. "The elements of harmony destroyed all traces of Nightmare Moon."

"Yeah, and wasn't Nightmare Moon Princess Luna before?" Silverstream asked curiously.

"She was." Came an all too familiar voice that appeared out of the crowd of Tiracian soldiers with a wicked grin on his face. "Tirek!" Dusk shouted. Tirek ignored him, and continued his explanation. "But what many don't know was that Princess Luna was actually possessed by an outside force known simply as "The Nightmare". It exists to possess and corrupt powerful creatures to serve as its host. Luna had potential, until the Elements cleansed her of the Nightmare. However, the Nightmare still resided within her armor: clinging to it like an infectious spore. Waiting for the right host to come along, and give it new power. Fortunately, Sombra just so happened to find one in Shining Armor's faithful lieutenant." Tirek chuckled. "He had such spirit. You would have been proud to see him so strong."

"So you DID torture him into submission." Dusk said angrily.

"Indeed I did. He bravely tried to fight it at first. But all too soon the dark magics, and the Nightmare immediately took their toll. And he has become my most faithful servant ever since, due to The Nightmare's gratitude of being given a worthy host."

"I live to serve, and obey you only, my lord." Nocturnus - or Night Terror - said, bowing to the centaur.

"Indeed, my dark warrior." Tirek said proudly. "Now be good, and deliver these fools to their final judgement. But make sure that the last to die watch the first dozen or so go before them."

A coy smile filled Night Terror's face as he said, "As you wish." He then unfurled his wings, and set the Tiracians on the attack. Dusk was quick to go on the defensive, and erected a shield barrier to protect the group. When his name got called, Shining Armor reinforced his brother's shield to increase its strength. It must have worked, because the Tiracians were having a hard time smashing their way through. Even so, both could feel the strain of those hulking monsters battering their combined protection spell. "What the heck are these things?!" Rainbow exclaimed in shock.

"I wish I knew." Emerald said. "There's nothing like these things in the animal kingdom, or in any other kingdom that i've ever heard of."

"Whatever they are, they sure aren't giving up!" Gallus said. "How long before they get through the shield?"

"I don't know." Dusk Shine said. "These things are strong, but it could take a long while before they breach us."

"Then allow me to aid them." Night Terror said, before he began blasting the shield with his magic. All the while, Tirek stood back, and laughed as his enemies all stood together in one place, waiting to be overwhelmed by his beautiful creations. It wouldn't be long now: with the added might of Night Terror, these fools would soon know the full weight of his vengeance.

But Scorpan wouldn't have it.

"Prince Dusk, Shining Armor: when I give the word, lower the shield."

"What?! Are you crazy?!" Dusk exclaimed.

"I can give us the space needed to fight back, but only if you'll trust me."

"What do you plan to do?" Shining asked.

"You'll see." Scorpan said, as his eyes flashed gold, and he brought his hands together to show him holding a ball of light. The group was almost mesmerized by the sight, and the two princes almost missed when he gave the signal. "Now!" With a bit of reluctance, the two brothers lowered the shield, just as the TIracians were about to swarm them. But just as the group prepared themselves to be torn apart, Scorpan unleashed the power of the Ashlam at its fullest. From the orb in his hands, a massive wave of golden light washed over the Well of Shades. It let his companions untouched, but it actually weakened all the forces of evil in the room. Tirek, and Night Terror were slammed against the walls of each side of the room while the Tiracians were sprawled all over the floor. Their bodies burning from the effects of the light. The group was amazed by this display of power. Scorpan simply looked to his charges, seeing the Young Six's crystals now shining with mystic energy. "Whoa." Sandbar exclaimed. "What's going on with the Elements?"

"Maybe they're reacting to something?" Ocellus theorized. "Like...the energy from that attack Scorpan unleashed?"

"It would appear so, young one." Scorpan said. "The Elements of Harmony are but one half of The Source, with The Ashlam/The Light being the other. When joined as one, they awakened the power of Harmony inside each of you. Now, all of you, defend yourselves. Fight. FIGHT!" He shouted, before he began striking at the recovering Tiracians. The group was a little confused by what they had to do as the Tiracians began approaching them again. But then Dusk got an idea, and told his friends to each place a hoof on their student's shoulders. The combined harmony of each wielder, former or otherwise, caused the Elements to begin lancing out beams of light that pushed back the Tiracians one after another. At Dusk's request, Emerald stood inbetween the ponies and creatures who were now blasting away at the winged demons. Sad as it was to say, he was no fighter, and he knew it well enough to take cover in the middle of the Mane and Young Six.

Spike, however, did not do the same. Feeling his instincts for fighting kick in, he started punching at the Tiracians that approached him as he hovered in the air. He also shot fireballs which actually blew off the heads of the weakened monsters. All the while, Shining Armor projected a sword and shield made out of magic to both defend himself, and cut down any Tiracians that got near him. It seems the power of The Light also had an energizing effect on those with magic, otherwise Shining might not have stood a chance.

Tirek, however, seemed indifferent as he stood back up. He had witnessed this display of power, and knew that his forces were going to possibly fail. With that in mind, he commanded his Tiracians to stand down before opening a portal back to the Well of Souls aka Midnight Mountain. "Enjoy the small respite this day, fools. For one day soon, there will be a reckoning." And with that, he stepped through the portal back to his lair. The Tiracians still standing fled into the portal as well, leaving the dead behind. Realizing he had been abandoned, or perhaps he was being tested to see if he could escape this situation, Night Terror watched as the portal closed, and his master disappeared with it. Noting how he might be waylaid by the fliers of the group, he instead opted to run right past them. "Oh, no you don't!" Shining said, brandishing his projection sword to stop the running alicorn.

Instead, he blasted the ground beneath Shining's feet, and threw him away.

He quickly charged past the group, who all jumped out of the way so as to avoid being impaled on his horn. But Dusk Shine was not so willing to let Night Terror escape so easily. He flew after him, racing across the room until they reached an exitway that Dusk had never noticed before. And just as Night Terror was about to reach the end of the room, Dusk called out to him one final time. "Flash!" For some reason, this caused Night Terror to stop in his tracks so that he could listen to what the Prince had to say - and rebuke whatever it was he had to say.

(Dusk Shine)
This has to stop now
Whatever it is that you're going through
We'll fix it together, me and you
Just like we've always done

(Night Terror)
No! This has to stop now
This thing where you think that you've been my friend
And don't even hear how you condescend
The way you've always done

Dusk began to slowly approach the seemingly conflicted Night Terror.

Flash Sentry, listen (I'm listening)
I know it isn't true (Isn't it?)
Just look into my eyes now (Well?)
I know you feel it too (Perhaps I do)
Flash Sentry, listen (I'm listening)
I swear it's not too late
So before another line gets crossed
And everything we've had is lost
Just... wait

Wait?
No, I won't wait

This struck a dark cord in Night Terror, and after a moment he erected a barrier wall to prevent Dusk from following him, despite the alicorn's pleas. He then began walking his way to the exit, all while Dusk worked to dispel the barrier Night Terror had erected.

There's a line between the winners and the losers
There's a line between the chosen and the rest
And I've done the best I could
But I've always known just where we stood
Me here with the luckless
You there with the blessed

And that line between the beggars and the choosers
Is a line you've never let me quite ignore
How I've tried to jump that great divide
But I've never got the chances you were given

You don't know how much I've been denied
Well, I'm not being patient anymore

I'm crossing the line!
And I'm done holding back
So look out, clear the track
It's my turn!

I'm taking what's mine!
Every drop, every smidge
If I'm burning a bridge
Let it burn
But I'm crossing the line!

Dusk finally broke through the barrier, and reached the exitway, just as Night Terror charged up his horn to prepare for an attack. "Flash, please, wait!"

And for us, if we're over
That's fine
I'm crossing the line

The Dark Alicorn blasted the roof above the exitway, and caused it to collapse. The resulting collapse sealed off Night Terror from the Well of Shades, and allowed him to escape. Dusk, meanwhile, was forced to run away from the cave in before it could crush him. He looked on in despair as he thought of everything that had happened. How could he not have been prepared for this?

Night Terror was now outside, and far away from the Well of Shades. He still couldn't believe that Dusk Shine still had the gall to try and appeal to him after he did nothing but condescend to him by only viewing him as a friend. He thought of how much the Prince had meant to him when he was Flash Sentry, or at least how much he was starting to mean to the former pegasus. Then Lord TIrek, King Sombra, and the Nightmare opened his eyes to the truth: that Dusk Shine didn't fully care for him. He just saw him as another "friend" to have, like some sort of possession in his collection. The Prince had so many friends it seemed that that was the only thing he cared about. So it was no surprise when he heard it from Dusk's own mouth - twice - that Flash would only ever be a friend. He hoped they could be more than just friends, but those dreams had been dashed by The Prince of Friendship's arrogance.

As he thought this, a familiar portal opened, and out stepped his master. "Good. You managed to escape, after all. I was worried you might have somehow been captured. Or worse, returned to your weak, puny pony state."

"I would never allow that to happen, Lord Tirek." Night Terror said. "My former allegiances are dead. My service is yours, and yours alone."

"Excellent. Never forget that, Nocturnus....for your own sake." Suddenly, he heard the sound of flapping wings behind him, and saw a seemingly enraged Sombra charging at him. "Dusk Shine, and all of his friends survived your trap while WE lost at least twelve Tiracians! What is your excuse, Tirek?!" he yelled in his face. Tirek matched this by snatching the thestral by the throat, and raising him above the ground. "I do not need to be questioned by the likes of you, Sombra. Or have you forgotten where your loyalty lies?"

"But.....you had those do-gooders where you wanted them! They were ripe for the killing! Why didn't you press the attack?!"

"Because I never wanted them dead."

"What?"

"I needed some assurance that both Scorpan, and the new Wielders of Harmony held the power of the Ashlam and Harmony, respectively. The Tiracians were meant to test the scale of their threat, which I now have determined to be substantial enough." Tirek smirked. "Also, I wished to break Dusk Shine's spirit by revealing a pony he cared for was a traitor to his cause. Now, he will be despondent, and feel a great sense of responsibility for this tragedy which has befallen someone very close to him."

"So you wasted our resources for psychological warfare?"

"Before the battle of the fist comes the battle of the mind." Tirek explained. "You of all creatures should know this better than any other. After all, you instilled trauma into the hearts and minds of the crystal ponies from your tyrannical reign over them before your imprisonment. As such, I expect you to understand that I do not solely wish to beat Dusk Shine: I intend to break him like a branch. And you? You will remember your place, or I shall do what Grogar threatened to do, and cast you back into the darkness from which I summoned you." The centaur then threw Sombra to the ground, before pointing at him. "You have had the only warning I intend to give."

Tirek then opened a new portal back to Grogar's skull keep. "Now come: Grogar may be returning any moment now." He then turned to Night Terror, and ordered him to return to Midnight mountain. The black alicorn nodded before his mane covered his whole body, and turned him into a starry miasma that flew into the direction of the lair. Once he was gone, Tirek and an angered Sombra returned to their allies as they awaited the return of Grogar. As if on que, the ram announced his arrival to the villains while entering through the front of the fortress. "I also have pressing news which may be of interest to the lot of you: especially for Tirek."

"What sort of information, exactly?" Chrysalis asked.

"Tirek's brother, Scorpan, has returned to Equestria."

Tirek, of course, pretended to look both surprised, and angered by this revelation. Acting as though he had no idea his brother was back when he just encountered him an hour ago. Nevertheless, he played the part, and said, "That is impossible. The curse I placed upon him was absolute. He should have remained trapped in his time capsule forever."

"You trapped your brother in a time capsule?" Cozy Glow asked.

"Kicking the can down the road, I see." Storm King added.

"How he has returned does not matter." Grogar said. "All that matters is that you continue training to work together if we are to overcome Dusk Shine, and his friends. However unlikely that may seem."

"Rest assured, Great Grogar, that we are working as hard as we can to learn teamwork." Sombra said, while glancing up at Tirek for a brief moment. "Perhaps if we were given a new assignment together, we could accomplish something for you."

Grogar raised an eyebrow. "After you all failed to retrieve my Bewitching Bell? Not likely. Until I decide otherwise, I will decide when you six will be allow to make a move. Continue your training until I bring better news. With the return of Scorpan, and the presence of the new Element Bearers, I must continue searching for an edge to tip the scales in our favor."

"We will await your return, as you command, Grogar." Erebus said.

"See that you do. I will return at a later date. Do not go anywhere." Grogar said, before turning to leave his fortress once again. Once he was out of sight, the Legion of Doom dropped their "friendly" façade, and returned to their rotten outlooks. Except for Tirek, and Cozy Glow, evidently, with the latter saying, "Boy, he sure doesn't stick around as much as he used to."

"Why would he, kid?" Storm King asked. "After our little mission to Everhoof, it's a wonder he even still trusts us. If it were me, i'd be suspicious from the start."

"Then tis a good thing he is not you, Storm King." Erebus said. "Otherwise our plans would be dust in the wind, and we would all face Grogar's wrath."

"Fear not, my companions." Tirek said. "Everything continues as expected. The Tiracian horde continues to grow every day, the whereabouts of The Dark Crucible grow closer to being discovered, as do the secrets of Grogar's Bell. And the first of the Seven Balrogs awaits revival. It's only a matter of time until all our plans succeed."

"That is assuming neither Grogar, nor Dusk Shine, become aware of what we're doing." Chrysalis said. "Although, given his pony nature, fooling him can't be that hard to continue doing."

"Rest assured, Chrysalis, that Dusk Shine remains a step behind. Today, he may have survived my test, but in time, he and the others shall fall before our might. And fortunately, we have nothing......but time."

to be continued

Author's Note

Another chapter finished, and ready for reading. Hope you all enjoy this, because quite a bit happens in this chapter.

I should probably point out that while the Tiracians are strong, they aren't invincible. They have their weaknesses, like Scorpan's powers of Light, the Elements of Harmony, or even extremely strong magic. All it takes is a magical or magically charged weapon, and they can be brought down. Though I should also note that these things are around Scorpan's size, which is also the size of a human, if you want to scale them to the ponies. So while the Tiracians are challenging, they are not completely unstoppable. That just wouldn't be fair, now would it?

Also, I finally reveal the truth behind Nocturnus Night Terror's true identity: Flash Sentry. Before I forgot about this plotpoint of mine, I wanted Flash to be the new equivalent of Nightmare Moon because I wanted Tirek to find a way to hurt Dusk in a way that would be substantial. What better way to do it than corrupt a pony whom Dusk Shine considered a friend? Especially one who was developing feelings for the Prince before Sombra abducted him. Either way, he is now Night Terror, the pony equivalent of Darth Vader, as I believe Nightmare Moon was meant to be an allegory for - besides Maleficent.

Hopefully, you guys like what i've done, and enjoy the chapter. Please leave a comment down below, and let me know what you think. I'll be certain to listen with an open mind.:)

Sweet and Smoky

WARNING: CHARACTER DEATH

"Well, it's already been a month, and things seem normal again." Spike remarked, while laying curled up in one of the lounge chairs of Dusk's office in the friendship castle.

"Not already feeling bored, are you, Spike?" Dusk asked while going over some paperwork. To this, the Drake shook his head, and answered, "No. Actually, i'm happy things have cooled down. What with all the craziness we've had to go through because of Tirek. It's great to have some time to relax."

"I think it's nice." Fluttershy, sitting in one of the lounge chairs beside Spike while drinking some tea. "I miss getting to interact with the students, teach them new things, and have a nice, peaceful day while doing it. At least there's no issue we need to worry about right now." Suddenly, there came a knock at the door, and in poked Smolder, with her Element of Harmony still wrapped around her neck like the originals. "Uh, Headstallion Dusk?" She asked, sounding almost hesitant as she flew over to the table the Principle-Prince was handling his paperwork. "Something urgent just came up, recently...and...I was wondering if I could go back to the dragonlands." Without even looking away from his work, he hummed in agreement before saying, "Sure thing, Smolder. I'm sure we'll see you again by tomorrow." But the orange dragon then sheepishly rubbed her arm as she admitted, "Actually.......i'm gonna have to miss a whole week."

"......Wait, what?!" Dusk exclaimed, finally putting his work down. "A week? Are you serious?"

Noting how uncomfortable she seemed, Fluttershy made the inquiry of, "Is there something wrong, Smolder?"

"Actually, yeah." Smolder answered. "You see, the thing is," she then took a deep breath, and then speedily said, "My brother's been having issues with the other dragons back home, and it's gotten him depressed like you wouldn't believe. So he needs me to be there for him because i'm the only one who still cares about him, and he's been having a hard time since I left for school. So I want to check up on him. Because you know what dragons are like, and they think they can mess with him because he's nice." Spike then walked upright to Smolder, and jokingly asked while nudging her arm, "Did you use the words "dragon" and "nice" in the same sentence? Because in my experience, I thought those went together like oil and water." Smolder chuckled, and playfully punched him in the shoulder. "Yeah. He's sorta like you, Spike. I'd even say your size matches both yours and his hearts perfectly." Spike was flattered by the compliment, and made an 'aw' sound while smiling, and sitting on the couch arm with his own arms crossed.

"Smolder, look: it's really nice that you care about your brother enough that you want to go, and support him." Dusk admitted as he walked up to the young dragon. "But.....i'm not sure i'm comfortable sending you off on your own without any supervision - and with the increased dangers imposed by Tirek." Smolder looked down in disappointment, feeling that she was going to be rejected. But once again, Spike proved his character by offering an idea that would benefit everyone. "What if she wasn't alone? Maybe this could contribute to her Kindness class grades, even before the school's finished? Plus, if I went with her, and maybe even asked Scorpan and Emerald Wonder to go with us, we'd not only have adult supervision: but with them understanding the situation, they can help keep Smolder safe. That way Smolder can still go home until she's helped her brother. Especially with me helping her out with her family dilemma. Does that sound alright, bro?" he asked, while giving Smolder a knowing wink, which made her smile in appreciation.

Dusk raised a hoof to his chin in thought, and considered Spike's proposal. "Well, that DOES sound like it could work out for everyone involved. Though I think that what you meant to call it was a "Kindness Fieldtrip", Spike." Dusk quipped, before looking to Smolder. "And you wouldn't mind the extra company?"

"Nope!" Smolder happily exclaimed, before saying, "The Dragon Lord is way too busy with personal problems with the Baby Dragon Hatching Season being around."

A light gasp, and Fluttershy was suddenly leaning on the armchair near Smolder, with bright sparkles in her eyes. "Baby. Dragon. Hatching Season?!" She then made excited noises as she squeezed her own cheeks in excitement. "All of those cute, adorable little baby dragons, hatching for the first time?! I've never even seen a dragon hatch before!" She exclaimed almost hyperactively, before turning to Dusk, and pleading, "Can I go? Pleeeease? If it's a Kindness Fieldtrip, then it's only right for the Kindness Teacher to lead it, right? Pleeeeeeeeease?" She stretched out in an adorably high-pitched tone of voice that even made Dusk blush from how adorable she was. "W-well, uh....." But then his heart melted at the sight of all three of them giving him the equivalent of puppy-dog eyes, with wide smiles. How ponies, and two teenage dragons could actually make that work in their favor, Dusk STILL couldn't get. So, without any real reluctance, he smiled with a sigh, and said, "Okay. You all can go, and remember to ask Scorpan and Emerald Wonder if they'd like to go, too." He then chuckled. "Though knowing that kid, he might actually enjoy the chance to research dragon culture. Just remember to write me a full-on report after you come back."

"I don't know, Dusk." Spike said slyly. "It might take awhile before we get back."

"True......if I were talking to Smolder, and not Fluttershy because I already know she'd be more than eager to write everything she learns." He chuckled, winking to his brother, who only smiled back at him.

What noone knew was that something festered in the heart of the Dragonlands. Something even Dusk Shine, let alone The Dragon Lord had failed to see. Some of the local teenage dragons were hanging out, just laughing about stuff they were enjoying out of life.....when suddenly, a shadow began appearing beside each of them. The shadow of a familiar, white-eyed creature with a curved horn that was invisible to the teenage dragons eyes - their ears, and minds were a different story, as the shadow began whispering something akin to an enchantment in each of their lobes. Their own eyes beginning to shine white as this went on for only a few moments, before the shadow receded, and they were back to normal. That was when they all suggested the same idea: to go to the inner reaches of the Dragon Lands, and start making volcano hot tubs out of the lava-spilling geysers. Nodding in agreement, they all went over to the Volcanoes, and began cutting off their original flow with boulders so that the lava could remain where it was.

All of them unaware of the magma flowing in a different direction: one carved out by either claws, or a sharp tool, leading further into the Dragon Lands.

There were other volcanoes that were given the same treatment. But not by the claws of the teenager dragons. It was soon revealed, as all of the magma began to pool into a black pit, that the shadow was none other than Erebus, The Pony of Shadows, himself. Using the shadows of this crater valley, he reformed into his true size as he began looking over his work. "And to think that Dragons are even more susceptible to something as simple as hypnotic suggestion. Especially when it plays into their pathetic desires, and helps us finish our work." He then looked over to the other figure who was just now walking in. "Are you certain this will be sufficient for the ceremony, Dismay?"

The demon pony hissed in annoyance at first, before they took on a malicious expression. "As long as the pool itself rises to the appropriate level to build up the necessary heat, it will be more than enough to waken the Valaraukar King. Now, the only thing remaining.........is the living sacrifice to revitalize him." They then grinned as they looked towards a certain location. "And thankfully, the dragons have already provided the correct surplus we need."

For the sake of conversation, and preserving energy, the group of five chose to walk to The Dragonlands. It took at least a day to get halfway by train, before the next one was taken on foot. Now they were making their way up the mountainous entrance to the volcanic home of the dragon kingdom. All the while, the group was finishing conversing on how they'd help Smolder, and her brother in turn. "So, Spike mentioned a number of things we could do for your brother, since you said the two are so alike." Emerald said while holding a note list in his left hoof with a happy smile. "Should we start with the "Smile" song, making friendship circles, or making things like friendship bracelets?" He asked in a pleasantly excited mood, which made everyone smile at his eagerness. Then Spike spoke up, and said, "That does sound nice, Emerald, but.....that's probably stuff i'd want to do when I was still a baby drag-...er, an adolescent dragon. But Sombra's spell, and that Friendship magic helped both my mind AND my body grow up. I'm older in body and spirit now, and now I can think of other ways we could possibly acquaint with this dragon we've never met til today." He chuckled. "Heck, i'm already thinking of a few right now."

Smolder giggled, "Never change, Spike." Then looked to Emerald with a bit of sympathy. "Besides, no offense to you, Emerald, buuuut those aren't the kind of things my brother would really be interested in."

"Really?" Fluttershy asked. "Then what kind of things does your brother actually like, Smolder?"

"Just me, and Spike being with him, and accepting him for who he is!" She exclaimed happily, before hugging herself. "Letting himself be free to show others his more sensitive side." Scorpan hummed in thought, then said, "I guess things really have changed if there really are dragons like that around. I can understand how Spike is the way he is, and how you, and Dragonlord Ember learned to be more noble, caring, and friendly. But the fact there may be others who are willingly nice, but too afraid to show it is.....endearing, but also sad. Noone should be afraid to be who they are. Just as noone should ever fear loving those who mean everything to them, despite the different types of diversity creatures have, be it their race, or gender......or their feelings for others."

"Well, it's a good thing we brought you along, Scorpan." Spike proudly admitted. "I guess being "Champion of Light" means you get to keep an open mind about everything. If things are as they are, we'll need that if we're going to help out Smolder's brother." He then stood upright to walk, and raised a claw to his chin, before an idea came. "Maybe we can even discuss it with Ember when we get the chance. Once she knows what we're trying to accomplish, maybe she'll work it into helping the dragon kingdom improve itself."

Scorpan smiled. "Well, I think it's worth a shot - and no, it's not because i'm the "Open-minded Champion of Light". I just know when a good idea's a good idea. I've always been that way." Spike then gave him a blank look as he said, "I wasn't implying that first part."

"But you were probably still thinking it!" Scorpan said in a sing-song tone that made everyone giggle, including Spike after a few moments. "Not fair: I didn't know you were a mind-reader, too." Scorpan shrugged. "Maybe I can, maybe I can't: i'm a gargoyle full of surprises." Suddenly Smolder cleared her throat to gain the two's attention. "While it's nice you guys are getting along so well, maybe we should wait till we find my brother for that? So that way, he'll know what it's like to have friends who are that close?" Both winged creatures agreed, and kept going. Suddenly, Emerald Wonder gasped in revelation, and shouted, "I got it! Showtunes!" He even shook his hooves side to side for added effect. "Yeah, no, but good try." Smolder said hastily, but nicely as they continued on.

The group soon reached the inner regions of the Dragon Lands. Travelling along a gravelled path as they passed by volcanic formations of numerous variety. And yet while the others were handling the place well, the only two ponies in their group began blocking their noses. "Oh, my! That's an.....interesting smell this place has!" Fluttershy said over the loud boiling sizzles as the fumes of sulfur tortured her, and Emerald's nostrils. Smolder, however, simply breathed it in with an enticing sigh. "That's good. The smell of fresh sulfur, the heat of boiling lava," she then looked down at the path, and shuffled her foot in the flaking ground, "and the feeling of rocks in my toes. It's good to be home." Spike seemed to be taking in the atmosphere in a similar manner as Smolder. And unlike the previous times he'd been there, this time his own life wasn't in danger: especially now that he was older, stronger, and had some latent skills under his figurative belt. Now he actually felt......comfortable being here. Like, if he wanted, this could be a home away from home. He sighed contently, before remembering the task at hand. "Alright, we're here now. So maybe we should plan things out now." He smiled again as he said, "I really want to meet your brother, Smolder. Somehow, I just know we'll be best friends."

"Well, he usually hangs out around here. I'll go, and look for him. You guys wait her for a bit." And with that Smolder took off to find her brother. With nothing really to do, Spike decided to get to work on something he'd apparently been working on since this trip started: carving a heart-shaped crystal with his bare claw, and his dragon flames. The others were actually interested in this display. Emerald was even more curious about it. "Amazing! I didn't know dragons could do something like that! This is really spectacular." Spike gave the forest-green maned pony a teasingly inquisitive look before asking, "What: using and breathing fire? That's kind of hereditary to all dragons, Emerald. Even with limited knowledge on them, i'd think all ponies knew this, at least." And he went back to heating, and carving the jewel with his index finger, leaving the young pony to stammer in nervousness as he apologetically said, "Nonononono! I'm s-sorry about that: I meant being able to actually carve and shape objects with your dragon fire like a glass and crystal smith does with sculptures! I didn't mean to offend-"

"Hahahah!" Spike laughed good naturedly before patting Emerald's head. "Relax, bud, I was just kidding! I know what you meant, but I want to have a little fun with you." Then he, himself, looked a little ashamed as he admitted, "But, to be fair, I probably should've remembered how seriously you said you take things. So my bad." Again Emerald shook his head, saying, "No, it's alright, really. I always have the tendency to....overreact. If anyponies to be at fault, it should be me." Scorpan then put a hand on Emerald's shoulder. "Don't beat yourself up over something so small." Spike nodded in agreement. "What he said - it's nothing to fret about. Right, Fluttershy."

"Well, um...only if you both feel that way, then I agree." Fluttershy said, trying to help cheer up the teenage pony, and looking glad when he did finally begin to ease with a cute, little smile. She then turned to Spike, and asked, "So what are you working on, Spike?" He glanced at her, then back to his project. "This? It's a ruby statue i'm smithing by hand for Smolder's brother. I figured a gem reminiscent of a Fire Ruby would be a good symbol that he is cared for, and has others to stand up for him, no matter what." Fluttershy touched her chest as she exclaimed "Aw! I'm sure he'll love it, Spike." Then she finally asked. "Do you think it would be okay if I took a look at all the cute, eggy, baby dragon nests?"

"Sure. I don't see why not, and I doubt Smolder would mind. Just be careful: there are still dragons around that aren't fond of ponies," he glared with contempt, "like an overblown, red salamander I know, and don't love."

"Don't worry, Spike: i'll keep Fluttershy safe as she makes her way." Scorpan offered. "Besides, i'm both curious about the hatching grounds, and hopeful to meet the new Dragonlord, herself. Just look out for Emerald while we're gone, okay?" Spike hummed his okay, and the pony-gargoyle duo set off for the nesting grounds. Leaving the teenage dragon and pony behind to do their own things - like Spikes sculpting, and Emerald writing down notes on something dragon related, no doubt. The two flew for quite some time, following the many jagged paths, and looking over the plateau-riddled lands that looked easy to get lost in if one were to go by foot. "Goodness, this place is huge." Scorpan thought aloud as they continued their flight. "How are we going to find the nests in a place like this, anyway?"

Fluttershy suddenly looked a certain way, and gasped in excitement." There it is!" And she took off like a shot towards what he now saw were the nesting grounds. "Huh." he said, sounding genuinely surprised. "Guess that answers that, then." And he went over to the Hatching Grounds, taken by the sheer vastness, and wonder this rocky terrain had to offer. This entire region was a valley in a jagged canyon, with hundreds of pits in the ground: and each one holding a clutch of eggs in each of them. To Scorpan's amusement, Fluttershy was giving every last egg she could all the coddling a new mother hen might give her young. Fawning over the oval-shaped objects, and complimenting them as if they were already hatched. He watched the display with his arms crossed, and an endeared smile on his muzzle. Suddenly, he noticed they weren't alone when a shadow loomed over Fluttershy. "They can't talk back, you know." Said a dragon around the same size as Spike, if at least smaller. She certainly reached the middle of Scorpan's region between his abs and muscular chest. Her scaly skin was ocean blue, and she had a pair of ram horns on each side of her head complimenting a row of deep blue spikes on her head. And her voice made it clear she was, by dragon standards, in her early to late twenties. SO definitely older than Spike and Smolder. "They haven't even hatched, yet." When Fluttershy saw the dragoness, she made a surprised noise. "Dragonlord Ember! It's very nice to see you." She said happily, bowing her head in respect for a few moments.

"And it's great to see you too........" Ember trailed off, trying to think. ""Uh....sorry, but, which one are you, again? The party one. Appledash? No, that's the country one, right?" She asked, while trying not to sound TOO rude: even now, old dragon habits die hard. Something that made Scorpan roll his eyes as he finally decided to step forward, and present himself. "I might not be the same species as the ponies, but when even I can easily tell them apart by name, and appearance while a nice dragon besides Smolder can't, then you know the road to complete friendship is longer, and vaster than one realizes. Uh, with all due respect, of course." He bowed his head slightly in respect. Though Ember was more taken aback by the sudden appearance of this......new creature than what he had actually said to her. "I'm sorry, but who - and WHAT - are you, mr. someone I don't know?"

"Oh! This is Scorpan: a strong, but kind-hearted Gargoyle!" Fluttershy answered excitedly, before reminding Ember, "And i'm Fluttershy." She then gently hugged one of the eggs. "The one who loves creatures."

"It's a privilege to meet you, Dragon Lord Ember." Scorpan fully bowed with one arm, at the waist. "I'd been told that the Dragons received a new, more benevolent leader some time ago, but I had to see it for myself to believe it." He then smiled as he stood upright. "And I can already tell you are a noble dragon, Dragon Lord Ember, if Spike's appraisal is anything to go by." He then gave her a questioning look, and asked, "Although I AM curious about why you can't tell your pony friends apart from each other when it's actually quite easy. Is that, and please don't take too much offense when I ask this.....a dragon trait that makes the species come off as racist to others, whether they mean to, or not?"

Ember almost seemed to take offense to that, but was quick to calm herself. "No, it isn't." She said in a strained tone that settled after a while. "I just have a hard time with telling ponies apart because even with their whole fur-color thing, and horns, and wings, and stuff......they look almost exactly the same. Dragons are more physically diverse than ponies, so we tell each other apart more easily." She then appeared somewhat sheepish. "Buuuut.....maybe it IS a bigoted trait I picked up from living among dragons all my life, since we originally were supposed to be superior to them, and hate them for being weak, frail creatures." A fond smile then came over her. "Spike helped me change my perspective on things. And even though i'm still learning, with help from him, his pony friends, and my new friend King Thorax, i'm working harder to drop the habit. You get what I mean?" She asked, with the gargoyle answering with, "Maybe, a little bit." He then waved it off, and said, "But it's not that big a deal, since you mean what you say, as much as you believe it. That's good enough for me. And before you ask: I have my ways of knowing what others think. Call it an...intuition of mine." He said, surprising the Dragon Lord before opening his wings. "I was here mainly to keep an eye on Fluttershy, and meet you.....prince to lord."

"I see." Ember said thoughtfully. "Well, it's good to meet you. I hope you, and your friends have a good time in the Dragon Lands."

"I'm sure this will be a visit to remember."

Back in their corner of the Dragonlands, Spike and Emerald were still in the middle of their own things. Emerald was writing down some info on dragons while Spike was resting from his sculpting. Needless to say, they were both pretty pleased with themselves right now. That is, until a company of four dragons appeared from the air, led by Garble, surrounding Emerald Wonder. Spike was a few feet away, so they didn't notice him. Despite their glares, Emerald still had a bright smile on his face. "Oh, hello! It's nice to meet you all."

"Yeah?" Garble said. "Well, the feeling's not mutual, pony."

Emerald's smile fell away, and he began to grow worried for himself. "What do you mean?"

"See, my boys and I were just about to do some awesome dragon stuff in this spot - since it's OUR territory." Garble explained as a coy smile formed on his muzzle. "The only problem is, there's a small, pony problem that's keeping us from having our fun: you. Which means we're gonna have to chase you out of here if we wanna have fun, now."

Emerald got to his feet while the other dragons shouted in agreement, gaining Spike's attention, who quietly watched from behind a stone. "Hold on now, fellas, there's no need to get aggressive. I didn't know this spot belonged to you, so I can just leave without any trouble. Besides, didn't the Dragon Lord say dragons aren't allowed to harm ponies?"

"Yeah, but we don't have to hurt ya to get rid of ya." A brown, fat dragon said with a chuckle.

"He's right. So tell me, pony: how's your footwork?" Garble asked rhetorically. Before Emerald could question what he meant, Garble and the dragons started breathing fire at the ground in front of him. He yelped when the flame almost touched him, and that just made them laugh - which was the idea as their fire changed from pink to blue. The more they ignited the ground, the hotter the area became. And the hotter it grew, the more unbearable it became for Emerald Wonder. It looked like he was dancing as he was stepping off the ground, and the more he 'danced', the more the dragons laughed. And the more they laughed, the hotter the ground became. Now, Emerald was yelling in pain as his hooves began burning.

Spike finally decided he had enough, and with a flap of his wings, zoomed past Garble while clocking him.

It didn't knock him unconscious (fully), but it did stun him, and shock the other dragons into stopping their fire belching. All the while Spike picked Emerald Wonder up and held him in the air. Safely away from the searing ground below. "You okay, Emerald?"

Emerald sighed in relief as he said, "I am now, thanks to you."

"Sorry you had to deal with that, buddy. Garble can be a bit much."

"Hey!"

Spike looked down to see Garble glaring up at him. "What do you think you're doing? I was in the middle of something, and you clock me right in the snout? What kinda dragon are you?"

Spike returned the glare as he lowered to the now cooling ground, saying, "The kind who doesn't tolerate a jerk like you picking on "namby, pamby ponies", Garble."

This made Garble raise an eyebrow. "Have we met before?"

"Why don't you take a better look at me, Garble?" Spike suggested, as he put Emerald back on his rock. Garble did as Spike said, and really looked at him. And there was no denying it at this point: the purple, and green skin, the frills on his head. He knew exactly who this was. "Spike?!"

"In the flesh."

Though shocked at first, Garble was quick to start laughing in amusement. "Hey, guys, look! The pipsqueak got a glowup!" The other dragons started laughing as well, but Spike would not stand down. His eyes simply narrowed as he crossed his arms. Seeing this, Garble huffed and asked, "What, did you decide you hate being a puny weakling, so you went for a Greed Growth? Wouldn't surprise me in the slightest."

"How I got this way is none of your business, Garble." Spike said defiantly, as a worried Emerald watched on. "I'm only gonna say this once: leave Emerald alone.......or you'll have to deal with me."

The dragons actually laughed at this threat, thinking it was nothing. When they were done, Garble wiped a tear from his eye, and said, "Now that's priceless, even if it is pathetic. You really think you can take us all on? There's four of us - and one of you, you pony-loving reject!"

Spike smirked. "Sounds like fair odds to me."

Once again, Garble was surprised by this newfound confidence Spike was displaying. But he quickly got angry as he decided he didn't like this new attitude in his favorite punching bag. "You really got some nerve, you know that? I don't care if you did grow up, all of a sudden! Noone talks that way to me, and gets away with it!"

"Then why are you still standing there, running your mouth? Come at me."

Garble's eyes widened. "That's it!" Garble charged for Spike with his fist drawn back. However, Spike sidestepped to the right, and shoved him in the back to make him fall down. While Garble was shocked by this, Spike gave him a look of disdain as he said, "I'm not going to fight you, Garble. But if you attack, i'll defend myself by any means necessary. Such is my responsibility as Equestria's Friendship Ambassador."

"A worthless title from a wimpy dragon - no matter how big he gets!" Garble says spitefully, before trying to slash Spike with his claws. However, he underestimates Spike's reflexes, and he ends up missing with each swing of his hands. After the sixth swing, Spike grabbed his arm, and flipped him over his shoulder. Throwing him several feet away from the spot the duo were standing on. The other dragons actually laughed at Garble as he shook his head, trying to get rid of the dizziness he felt. "Come on, Garble, beat this guy!" Said a yellow dragon with a long snout. "Unless you're too wimpy to take him on?"

"How about you shut up, and help me?!" Garble roared at the others.

"Yeah, how about no?" The brown one said. "It's more fun to watch than anything else."

While Garble was shocked by this lack of comradery, Spike snorted a bit before saying, "So much for loyalty among bullies, eh, Garble?"

The red dragon growled in anger, and said, "Whatever! I don't need anyone to help me put you back in your place, you pony-loving excuse for a dragon!"

"At least I have somepony to love, unlike you." Spike said, not realizing he had touched a nerve. Garble's eyes filled with anger, and he took a deep breath, ready to try and burn Spike. But the rational part of his brain reminded him that Spike was fireproof, and wouldn't be harmed by the flame. So, without even thinking, he aimed at the only one who wasn't fireproof. Emerald Wonder. Garble shot his flame right at the green pony, whose eyes widened in fear as he saw the attack coming. Spike's own eyes widened as he saw where the stream of fire was heading. So, without a moments hesitation, he jumped in the way of the fire, and blew his own stream.

The two collided in a fierce clash as Spike struggled to push back Garble's fire. However, after a few moments, he found himself pushing back the torrent with relative ease. Garble was surprised by this, too, but kept up his attack. Even so, Spike refused to relent, and started walking forward. Pushing the fire away with every step. Garble was now struggling at this point, and running out of breath. He wondered how Spike could be this strong when he'd been nothing more than a puny weakling in the past. Before he could ponder any further, Spike got close enough to punch Garble in the face, and knock him back. Cutting off each other's respective firebreath in the process. Even so, Garble refused to give up and tried grabbing onto Spike. The purple and green drake locked his hands with Garbles, and the two began pushing into one another. "I'm so sick of you, you pony-loving runt! Why do you have to be such a pain in my backside so much?!"

"Nevermind that, you red jerkwad!" Spike retorted in a surprisingly angry tone. "You just defied Dragon Lord Ember's decree! Are you that desperate to prove you're the best that you'd go against your own leader?! Are you that pathetic?!"

"I'm not the pathetic one!" Garble argued. "Dragons are supposed to be strong enough to look out for themselves! But you changed everything! Now we dragons have to care about others, and treat others with respect or some crap like that! I'm sick of it! And i'm sick of ponies influencing out lives with their sappy, weak ways!"

"That's what this is all about?!" Spike asked incredulously. "You still think dragons are supposed to be a race that doesn't care about others, and that ponies are a bad influence just because they want to live a better life than just fighting, and pushing around those weaker than them?! Well, i got news for you, Garble: to be strong isn't to push around others! It's about having the courage to stand up for others who can't stand up for themselves! I couldn't do that before because you were right about me: I was too small, and weak! But now, I have the strength to stand up for my friends because that's who I am! The question is, who are you really, Garble?! A coward who pushes around those smaller than him because it makes him feel good?! A thug who thinks violence and aggression solve everything?! Is that who you really want to be?!"

This monologue actually seemed to make Garble hesitate for a moment. Like he was really thinking about what Spike was saying to him. Spike noticed this, and also let his guard for a moment. However, he was quick to act on Garble's momentary distraction, and tackled the red dragon into the nearby wall of a cliff. Once again, Garble had been stunned, and was now at Spike's mercy. But before anything could be done, or Spike could decide on anything, a familiar female voice asked, "What's going on here?"

It was Smolder, looking rather shocked at what was going on. Spike's momentary reaction allowed Garble the time he needed to recover, and push him back. Smolder flew beside Spike before landing next to him. The former raised an arm protectively over her, and said, "Be careful, Smolder: this guy's serious trouble."

"What are you talking about?" Smolder asked. "Garble's my brother."

Both Spike, and Emerald's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at this revelation. And both of them asked at the same time, "HE'S YOUR BROTHER?!"

"Yeah. Sorry I didn't explain who he was, or what he looked like. I just wanted to see him again as soon as possible so I could help him out." Smolder then adopted a threatening look. "What I want to know is, why are you two fighting?"

"Yo, Smolder!" Garble said in a surprisingly genuine, and happy tone as he waved to his younger sister. "It's great to see you again! As for what's happening, me and my boys were just minding our own business when this creep jumped us!"

Spike growled as he asked, "You call bullying a defenseless pony the way you used to bully me "minding your own business"?"

Now it was Smolder's turn to be surprised. "Wait a sec: YOU were the bully dragon Spike's been telling me about?!"

For the first time, Garble seemed to grow nervous under his sister's gaze. "N-no! Of course not! This punk's just trying to make me look bad. Isn't that right, boys?"

"Forget it, Garble." The yellow dragon said. "We ain't covering for a loser who couldn't even beat a baby dragon."

"Then again," said the brown one, "Spike has gotten alot cooler now that he's grown up. Maybe he's not as wimpy as we thought he was."

"That still doesn't answer my question." Smolder said sternly. "Have you been bullying Spike, and Emerald Wonder?"

"Uh. I....I-"

"If you don't believe me," Spike said, "Then look at Emerald's hooves. They have the burn marks to prove your brother's been up to no good."

This made Smolder angry, and said, "I can't believe this, Garble. I came down here to help you with your depression, and what do I find? That you're still sticking to the old ways of how we dragons used to be to the point you even defy Dragon Lord Ember. Is this really how you've been handling your depression: by being a bully and a thug like other creatures accuse us of being?"

Garble actually looked guilty, and tried to defend himself. "Smolder, I-"

"Save it. Unless it's an honest apology coming out of that big mouth of yours, I don't want to hear it." She then turned to Spike. "Come on, Spike. We're going back to the nesting grounds. " She then looked to Emerald Wonder. "You can have Scorpan heal you there. And maybe you can help Lord Ember with the eggs."

Emerald smiled at that, and said, "I'd be happy to help."

Despite Garble trying to get a word in, Smolder ignored him. Asking Spike if he could carry Emerald as they journeyed to the nesting grounds. He agreed, hoisting the little pony up in his arms before taking flight with the smaller dragon. The two then began making their way to the nesting grounds, leaving a despondent Garble with a bunch of dragons who made fun of him getting scolded by his sister. Once they were finished, they decided to go off on their own. This left Garble alone with his thoughts. He wondered how things could have turned so sour for him lately. At first, he wanted to blame Spike and the ponies like he always did.

But then his sister's words rung in his ears, and made him really think. Though he hid it well, he secretly hated having to act like the punks, and thugs who called themselves dragons. But his time among them had raised him to believe that this was the natural way all dragons were supposed to live. And since he didn't want to be on the receiving end of their toxic masculinity, he felt he had to emulate them. This led to him becoming one of the toughest young dragons in the dragon lands. Then Spike showed up, and everything began to change. Showing him up at every turn, making him look pathetic, always having the support of......ponies. They were the ones who raised Spike to be kind and generous, which led to him becoming Dragon Lord first, before he passed it on to Ember.

This also led to Smolder joining the School of Friendship, which split them up for the first time since he can remember. She had always been his emotional support during their time in the dragon lands. He always aspired to be a dragon that she could be proud of. But she had changed since going to that school. Maybe for the worse.....or maybe for the better. If there was one dragon in all the world whose views, and opinions he respected, it was Smolders. Despite their upbringing, he never looked down on her tea party hobbies. And she never spoke ill of his own likes. It was in those private moments Garble was truly happy. But seeing Spike being himself so openly always angered him because Garble feared how other dragons would react. Maybe that was the problem. Maybe he'd been too cowardly to be who he really was for too long, and now the mask he had been wearing to protect himself threatened to drive a wedge between him, and the only family he had left.

As such, he knew he had to do something to make it up to Smolder, and perhaps even Spike.

But what could he do?

Meanwhile in the secret cavern, Erebus and DIsmay were still preparing for the ceremony. Erebus had already stolen a number of eggs - 6, to be exact - and placed them in holders around the volcanic crater. The lava had risen to considerable heights since they had prepared for the ceremony. And all was going according to plan. " I wish I could see the look on those dragons faces when they see what we're about to unleash." Dismay said with a chuckle.

"Temper your expectations, Dismay." Erebus said. "First the ceremony needs to work. Which means the sacrifices must be sufficient for our needs. After all, it isn't ever day one resurrects a Balrog."

"And yet you doubt that it is possible, Erebus?" Suddenly said the voice of a familiar, armored centaur with his arms behind his back. "I thought you of all being would have faith in the powers of the darkness."

"Oh! Lord Tirek! I didn't realize you would be here!" Erebus said in surprise.

"Of course I am here. As you said, it's not every day one witnesses the resurrection of a Balrog, much less their King." Tirek said with a smile. "Besides, I am needed to cite the incantation which will complete the ritual, and revive Grothmog from his eternal slumber. Thankfully, the lava has risen to its highest point." He looked around the see the eggs on metal pedestals shaped like claws. "And you have procured pure souls for him to feast upon. All is ready."

"As you wish, my lord." Dismay said with a bow. Tirek smiled at this, and stepped towards the edge of the caldera. WIth his arms stretched out, and his eyes glowing, a dark aura surrounded his body as he began to cite the incantation which would reawaken the great calamity demon from its slumber.

"Öthzüvnyz dazzambuzüranr abgruz dørbthurgÿz, yuth ruzdyzgörz. U müzbärg zurbrÿv nyzzuv gzÿv zürbgaz ruzbzür häz kuzurzdyzvÿrz dazrozboḧbr. Gḧurhrüzrup gzÿv gorzhydakh häz bråbd øẗhhyddraz anrhyg dazvohzgröḧḧwög nyzzuv gzÿv udgÿb urzabgüth. Häz Guḧr abgruz Dyzzüv udaz årrz....rupgÿz häz anrugavr abgruz Häz Urzbaazäkhbäæz zubydaz müzduvz!"

Lord Tirek raised his arms high, and let his power spread throughout the caldera. The souls of the hatchlings began pouring out of the eggs in a miasma of blue energy, and flowing into the lava. The lava itself began to glow brightly as the energy began feeding into it. The ceremony of resurrection has begun. And nothing can stop it now.

Back at the nesting grounds, Ember, Scorpan and Fluttershy were still trying to figure out what was wrong with the eggs. Despite her experience with animals, Fluttershy had never seen this kind of behavior in eggs before. It was almost like they were too frightened to come out of their shells. Ember tried coxing them out of their shells, even acting like a mother comforting her young. But she quickly lost her patience and shouted at the eggs before Fluttershy calmed her down. Either way, they were back to square one.

"I don't get it!" Ember said in frustration. "It feels like we've tried everything to get them to come out. But so far, everything we've hit is a dead end. What gives?"

"Hm. I admit, even I am perplexed by this behavior." Scorpan said. "Even dragon eggs should not behave like this without reason."

"Maybe they're just feeling cold?" Fluttershy suggested, earning questioning looks from the other two. Before anything more could be said, Spike, Smolder, and Emerald arrived. As soon as they landed, Scorpan noticed that his friends hooves were burned. He was quick to rush in, and heal him with The Light until his hooves were all better. Once he could set foot on the ground again, Emerald happily hopped around, thanking Scorpan for what he did. While happy to see Emerald was healed up, Fluttershy was still curious about something. "So how did it go with Smolder's brother? Did you find him?"

Both dragons had a disappointed look on their face, and Smolder said, "I don't want to talk about it right now."

"Oh." Fluttershy said in understanding, with her smile dropping a bit.

"Nevermind that, Fluttershy." Spike said. "How's it going with the eggs?"

"Not good. They still continue to shake, and we can't figure out what's wrong. Scorpan says that, physically, nothing IS wrong with them. That just makes this situation all the more confusing."

Taking a moment, Emerald went over to one of the clutches, much to Ember's concern, and reached for the ground beneath the eggs. He felt at it for a few moments, before humming in thought. He then asked Ember, "Uh, Dragon Lord Ember: is the ground here supposed to be this cool?"

"What are you talking about?" Ember asked. "There are lava flows running beneath this landscape keeping it nice, and hot. Hot enough to hatch the eggs. It never gets cold."

"Well, feel the ground here, because it feels cold."

Ember did as instructed, and felt the ground. To her shock, Emerald Wonder was right: the ground was considerably cooler than it should have been. That's when it dawned on them all. The eggs weren't shaking with fear: they were freezing. "This is bad." Ember said. "If the eggs get too cold, they could die from the lack of heat they require to survive."

"We have to fix this somehow." Spike said. "You said there's a lava flow that runs beneath this place?"

"Yeah. There are nearby volcanoes that fees into this place, and keep it as hot as it should be in order to sustain the eggs and let them hatch. If something happened to them, we need to find out what it is."

"Then let's find out what it is." Smolder said.

The other dragons agreed, and took off after Ember to the volcano - unaware of the discovery Scorpan, Fluttershy and Emerald had made just as soon as the three left. A few minutes later, and the dragon trio were shocked by what they had seen: the same punks who had accompanied Garble were now cracking open the side of the volcano, and diverting the flow of lava into a smaller volcano. All to make their own lava jacuzzi. The sight baffled Spike and Smolder. But it completely enraged Ember to no end. "WHAT IS THIS?!" She roared at the other dragons, who stumbled over themselves when they realized the Dragon Lord was present. "How long have you been diverting the lava from the nesting grounds?!"

"That's where this came from?" the brown one asked. "Sorry, Dragon Lord Ember! We had no idea!"

"How could you not know?!" Ember shouted. "Now because of you idiots, the future of the dragon lands have been jeopardized! Now start putting that lava back where you found it, or so help me, i'll make you pay for every dragon hatchling we lose!"

The implications finally set in, and now the dragon thugs realized their mistake. And all of them were quick to try and push the lava back into the hole they had made. Ember then ordered a purple dragon with blonde hair to gather every dragon to the nesting grounds, deciding that they would have to ignite the eggs, and hatch them themselves. Just at that moment, Scorpan arrived with Emerald and Fluttershy. All of them had panicked looks on their faces. "Guys? What's wrong?" Spike asked.

"Some of the eggs are missing!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"What?!" Ember shouted in fear.

"Worse: we believe someone may have stolen them." Scorpan explained. "Someone with a great deal of dark power staining their being. Thankfully, this means I can track the dark taint to its source. Unfortunately, I think I know who's behind this theft."

"Then we better rally the other dragons at the nesting grounds." Ember said, as she took on a threatening tone. "Whoever did this will burn."

Lord Tirek continued to channel the souls of the hatchlings into the center of the caldera. The process was slow, but worthwhile, as he could already sense the spark of life within the lava. Soon, Grothmog would live again, and would help bring about the end of this world of Light. Dismay and Erebus both watched on with amusement as the ceremony continued. Each one taking pleasure in the chaos this would wreak on the land once it was completed. Suddenly, a fireball came soaring through the sky, aimed right for Tirek. Erebus fired a beam of magic at it, and caused a minor explosion. But still, one that caught Tirek's attention as his eyes opened. He looked at the entrance of the cavern to see our group of heroes, and dozens of dragons in the air, ready for a fight. He sneered at them all. "You dare to interrupt the ceremony?"

"I should have known you were behind this, Tirek!" Scorpan said angrily.

"Oh, dear, sweet Scorpan: who else would be behind such a scheme as this?" Tirek said with a malignant smile.

"Only a wicked, and devious mind such as yourself."

"You flatter me."

"Shut up!" Ember shouted. "Whoever you are, you better explain what you're doing with those eggs before we burn you to ashes!"

"How dare you threaten the master?!" Dismay snarled, their body sparkling with red lightning. "Maybe I should teach you, and your whole pack a lesson!"

"Stand down, Dismay." Tirek commanded, to which the homonculus obeyed. "To answer your question, I am performing a ritual to revive a powerful demon of the ancient world. But because of the complexity of the spell to revive this demon, I require pure souls to fuel his resurrection. And none are more pure than the young. Their souls shall be an excellent fuel for the King of all balrogs."

"Not if we have anything to say about it!" Spike said confidently.

"And how will you say anything when you will be too busy fending off my hordes?" Tirek asked, before opening a portal. To everyone's surprise, an army of Tiracians emerged from the portal in numbers to match the dragons. Scorpan was quick to put Emerald down somewhere where he'd be safe, with Fluttershy joining him. After telling them to wait in their hiding place, Scorpan rejoined the dragons for their fight against the Tiracians. He conjured up two blades of Light, remembering how these weapons seemed to harm them last time he encountered them.

Both sides collided with intense force, and became a fierce brawl between two powerful forces. The Tiracians were mighty, but the dragon's own brute strength seemed to equally match them. They were punching biting, scratching and clawing at each other as they fought. Neither side seeming to have an edge of the other - until Spike drove his claw into a Tiracian's chest, straight through its heart. It exploded into black smoke upon death, which did not go unnoticed by the others. Ember told the others to aim for the heart, and the dragons did as commanded. Of course, Scorpan was cutting down Tiracians left and right with his blades due to their nature as creatures of darkness. Either way, the tide was slowly turning......but not fast enough. After all, the Tiracians were not intended to actually defeat the dragons: just slow them down long enough for him to complete the ceremony. And the time was fast approaching, for the eggs color began fading as something large began emerging from the lava. A massive, black, horned figure with large wings to go with it.

"Excellent!" Tirek laughed. "Soon, Grothmog will live again, and the world of Light shall be no more!"

Suddenly, the ground in front of Tirek exploded, disrupting his concentration and the ceremony itself. The souls of the hatchlings stopped flowing, and color slowly began returning to them. When he looked to see the source of the distraction, Tirek was surprised to see Garble in the air, looking determined. "Not if I can help it, horn head!" He then flew around the caldera, snatching up all of the eggs before Tirek and his cronies could do anything about it. Garble then flew over to where Ember and Smolder were. Both of whom were surprised to see Garble holding the eggs. "Gar-Gar?" Smolder said in complete shock. "What are you-?!"

"Doing the right thing for once." Garble said. "I'll leave these with the ponies for now, and come back to help you guys out afterwards." Without another word, Garble flew down to where Emerald and Fluttershy were hiding, and asked them to look after the eggs, before giving a genuine apology to Emerald for the trouble he caused. He then flew up to the aerial battle, and started taking on Tiracians left, and right. Needless to say, things were going well for the side of good. "What do we do now?" Erebus asked. "Without the full essence of those souls, Grothmog cannot fully awaken!"

Instead of sharing in his colleagues worry, Tirek simply smirked. "You worry too much, my friend. There is still a way to complete Grothmog's revival - with our own contributions. Tiracians: to me!" Almost immediately, the Tiracians halted in place, and returned to the Caldera. This confused everyone, and they wondered what the centaur could be up to. Once every remaining Tiracian was gathered in the air before him, Tirek absorbed their essence until they all turned into puffs of smoke. His horn then ignited with purple magic, and transferred into Grothmog. Everyone was shocked to see Tirek so casually kill off his own forces, and then seemingly use their own lifeforce to power the demon. Either way, it seemed to work as Grothmog began to stir from the surge of energy pouring into him. Moments later, and he roared into the air, announcing his return for all to hear.

The dragons actually felt a sense of fear from that roar, much to their surprise since they were supposed to be fearless. Yet none were as fearful as Scorpan, as parts of his memory as Courageous Heart began flashing before his mind: memories of a clash with a creature of shadow and flame, and the struggle to imprison it which cost so many lives. Now it was free, and ready to wreak havoc on the world. Once he finished roaring, Grothmog looked down upon the centaur and his minions. "Are you the one who has awakened me?"

"Indeed I am." Tirek said with a light bow. "I am Lord Tirek Supreme Lord of Darkness, and heir to the mighty Tirac."

"Tirac. That is not a name I have heard for an age. He was my master during the Age of Darkness....before the Champion of Light united the forces of this world to rise against me, and my brothers, and imprison us within the Earth. I can sense his essence within you, and see you wield a soul of pure darkness."

"Indeed. I have abandoned the Light to become Darkness incarnate. Now, I have resurrected you in the hopes you may serve my purpose as you served my predecessors purposes."

Grothmog took a moment to consider, before saying, "The bylaws are clear on this matter: I am in your debt for freeing me from my prison. Now, I will serve you as I served the first Dark Lord. What would you ask of me now?" Tirek smiled with glee as he said, "Something you will enjoy: smiting those fools out there who tried to prevent your release." Had he the lips for it, Grothmogs face would have formed a cruel grin as he turned to face the army outside the caldera. Placing a hand on the surface of the lava, he sucked all of the heat out of it until he was stepping onto solid ground.

Needless to say, the dragons were rightfully intimidated by the appearance and size of this demon. He easily towered over any dragon currently present. And they could tell he could kill them all with a single blow of his claws, and fists if he so chose. Even so, Scorpan was not willing to give up. Even as Grothmog once again roared into the air, he brandished his weapons, and let his aura of Light wash over the dragons. The ponies also felt their sense of fear slowly wash away as they were filled with hope, and courage. Scorpan then turned to the dragons, and took command.

My brothers
The eggs we protect, they wait at the nest
And if we're defeated, they're good as dead
Straight ahead
That is who we're fighting

No backup
No chance for support, so draw out your swords
Our foe must be thwarted right here and now
Show me how great is your will to survive

Six hundred lives at stake
It's just one life to take
And when we kill him, then our journey's over
No dying on me now
Defeat is not allowed
We must live through this day, so fight, fight, fight

The dragons all cried out as they rallied to Scorpan. Meanwhile, Emerald ran out of his hiding spot despite Fluttershy's protests, hoping to help any way he could. Grothmog roared as he charged the dragon horde, ready to kill them once and for all. Yet the dragons followed the Gargoyle's instruction to the letter. Even Ember, despite the fact she was the dragon lord.

Surround him (surround him)
Attack from behind, keep distance in mind
And stay in his blind spot
And strike his heels (strike the heels)
Show him that we're deadly (ha, ha!)

Exhaust him (exhaust him)
Don't let him get close
He's strong but he's slow
He can't land a blow if we're out of reach
Find a breach
Stand up and fight for your lives

Six hundred lives at stake
It's just one life to take
And when we kill him, then our journey's over
(Push forward) no dying on us now
Defeat is not allowed
We must live through this day, so fight, fight, fight!

Scorpan managed to fly behind Grothmog, and land a spinning slash onto his back while the dragons continued their assault. None of them using fire, as they knew it would do them no good. For the most part, they did well to evade the demon's blows, and stay aloft. But for those who were swatted out of the sky, Emerald Wonder checked over to make sure they were alright. To his surprise, each one thanked him before returning to the fight. Needless to say, the fight seemed to be going rather well for our heroes, and it looked as though they might stand a chance.

All of that changed when Grothmog noticed Emerald standing nearby.....and conjured an ax which cleaved him in two, and sent his upper half landing in front of Scorpan.

"S-Scorpan...." Emerald said in a weak voice.

"Enough."

Grothmog slammed his fist down on Emerald's body, smashing him into the ground. Scorpan, Spike, Smolder Garble and Ember were all horrified by what had just happened. And that it had happened to Emerald Wonder of all ponies. Fluttershy was especially horrified, and was breaking down in tears. The other dragons, however, were now terrified at the massive weapon in Grothmog's hands. "He's got an ax.......HE'S GOT AN AX-" One dragon's warning was cut off as Grothmog swung his ax at him. The dragons were becoming disoriented, wondering what they should do. One dragon asked what their orders were, crying out to their dragon lord futilely before being cut down.

Then another was cut down.

Then another.

Then another.

You've hurt me enough
Six hundred lives I'll take
Six hundred lives I'll break
And when I kill you, then my deed is over
You're dying here and now
Escape is not allowed
You won't live through this day, now die, die

Then the strangest thing happened just before Scorpan and his friends could be cut down: Grothmog suddenly grew weak, and fell over with a tremendous thud. However this happened, the dragons were thankful that Grothmog's attack ended. Everyone wondered what could have happened to cause this when Tirek walked up to the demon, and said, "It seems my method for reviving you wasn't enough. It seems you need more time to regain your strength." He then placed a hand on his shoulder, and in a dark puff of smoke, sent him back to The Midnight Mountain. he then looked to Scorpan, and said, "But do not worry, Champion: our day of reckoning will come sooner than you think."

Scorpan was now filled with unbridled anger, and charged Tirek while shouting "Muderer!". But before he could reach him, he disappeared in purple fire while Erebus and Dismay disappeared via their own magical means. Scorpan landed on the ground before releasing an anguished roar into the air. A cry for all those who had needlessly died on this day that he could not protect. Those who should not have had to die. Everyone watched him roar his heart out to the fallen, and their own hearts seemed to feel the pang of guilt for what had happened. When it was over, Scorpan fell to his knees with tears in his eyes. He did, however, feel a gentle hand on his shoulder, and saw Spike standing behind him.

"I'm sorry."

Scorpan took comfort in the friendship Spike offered.....but knew it would not be enough to quell this familiar sensation of losing a dear friend.

After moving their dead to a random location, the dragons all decided to shift their focus back to the eggs in the Nesting Grounds. At Ember's command, every dragon began enveloping the eggs in their flames. But it was no use. No matter how much fire they released, it just wasn't hot enough. It seemed that no matter what they did, they were set to lose even more dragons before they could even have a chance to live.

But just when all seemed lost, the one to come up with a solution was Garble. Donning a beat poet's outfit, and a set of bongo drums, he began citing his own personal beat poetry. And as he anticipated, the dragons, despite their grief, found enough room in their hearts to laugh at this ridiculous display Garble was putting on. Smolder in particular was proud of her big brother because he was being open, and sharing a part of himself he only shared with her. Quickly she realized along with Spike and the others that Garble was intentionally making the dragons laugh so that their fire would grow hotter, and hotter until it was blue. Once at this temperature, the eggs stopped shaking, and began to crack. Next thing anyone knew, the hatchlings were emerging, crying for their parents.

Once the laughter died down, and they saw that the eggs hatched, there was much joy among the dragons. Smolder, especially, found herself feeling great pride for her brother. "Gar-Gar, that was amazing!" She said as she hugged him. "I can't believe you actually conquered your fear like that!"

"Actually, sis......I have you, and Spike to thank for that." Garble admitted.

"Wait, me? Seriously?" Spike asked curiously.

"Yeah. What you both said to me, and....what happened today made me realize life's too short to be afraid of showing the real you. Even if others make fun of you for it, it's better to be yourself and cherish the life you have." Garble then looked sad. "Alot of dragons won't have that chance now because of that horned creep."

"That is why we must honor, and remember their sacrifice, Garble." Scorpan said. "They gave their lives so that the future generations of dragons could live. Now these young have a chance to live in a better future than what any other has had before. And it's up to you, and the others to show them that better future."

"That sounds wonderful." Fluttershy said happily. "I'm sure Emerald would love to-" Her voice quickly caught in her throat as she realized what she had said. "Oh, dear. Why did I say that? This is meant to be a happy occasion, and-"

"And it CAN be, Fluttershy, if we remember Emerald Wonder, and all of the support he has provided us since we met him." Scorpan said. "Though he is no longer with us, he is now part of The Light, along with all of those who fought bravely against evil."

"And we'll remember him, just as you want." Ember said, before turning to the other dragons. "In fact, I decree we honor all those who saved our future together - including Garble, who had the courage to stand against evil, and save our future through his actions." She then adopted a nasty look. "And anyone who has anything nasty to say about it will answer to me."

Following this, a bunch of teenage dragons went up to Garble, begging to learn beat poetry. He was surprised at first, but with some encouragement from Smolder, Spike, Fluttershy and even Scorpan, he gave in. Despite their losses, today was truly a day to honor life, and welcome those who now had a chance at a future. Though Scorpan couldn't help but think about Tirek. Whatever the centaur was planning, it involved the Balrogs. Worse still, he was willing to kill to get what he wanted - even if it was just sick, demented pleasure. Scorpan knew the time was coming for him to be stopped before he could destroy Equestria or worse.

For Emerald Wonder.

to be continued.

Author's Note

Mighty spirit of shadow, and flame. I call upon you to rise from the endless sleep. Waken to bring the very world that surrounds you to its doom. The Age of Light is over....now the time of The Darkness has come!

That's the translation of the Incantation Tirek cites in the Ceremony.

It's official: i'm an evil man. I just killed off Emerald Wonder like Jorge killed Polites in Epic: The Musical. I knew I had to do this to add a shock value, and to up the stakes of the story. Tirek is not messing around, and is willing to kill others to have his way. Even if he uses others to kill for him, they still kill in his name. So things are getting pretty serious from this point on. How serious? Well, you'll just have to wait and see.

Sorry for taking so long with this chapter. It threw me for a loop for a while until I came up with ideas on what to do. It seems like I was overthinking things - again. But now I have the chapter ready.

And I hope you all enjoy what i've done with it.:)

The Beginning of the End Ch. 1

"I'm really gonna miss having you guys around. Promise you'll write back every day, okay?" Sandbar asked his friends as they gathered at the train station.

The School of Friendship was nearly complete, and at the concluding point. Even so, the teachers and headstallion felt, after all they had gone through during the events that required the school to be repaired in the first place, some time off would be prudent. The prince offered to have the students use his school as a temporary location to catch up on their studies until the repairs were done. It was most fortunate that Finals were already drawing near before the Magical Theft incident. Though it was earlier than scheduled, the kids all managed to handle their exams, and Summer Vacation came to them early as compensation for the experience. While for many this was awesome.......for the six friends who had saved the students of the school, and actually bested one of the greatest villains equestria had ever known, it was going to be the first time they had been separated from each other since the school had first been closed down - by Chancellor Neighsay after an accident, and then by the explosive return of Lord Tirek. Now they were all going their separate ways for a time - and it felt odd.

"Wouldn't dream of it, buddy." Smolder remarked, giving the pony a friendly elbow to the shoulder. "Just gotta ask Dragon Lord Ember how to work our mailing system, and we're all set." She then sighed. "Maybe I can finally help out my brother with whatever funk he's in, since he hasn't written in a while."

"I think we ALL might have something to do once we get back home." Silverstream said. "I really can't wait to officially tell my family about you guys! They've always enjoyed my talking about you, so getting to do it in person is gonna be a hundred times better!"

"Maybe we can even ask our parents, leaders and teachers if we can visit each other's home." Ocellus said with a chipper tone. "I would love showing all of you the hive, and how beautiful it's grown over the past year." SHe then nervously giggled. "After I share everything i've learned, as Headstallion Dusk Shine suggested, being a model student, and all."

"I'd share the sentiment, and the offer, but...." Gallus trailed off for a moment, "I honestly doubt there's anything in Griffonstone that's changed since I left. Plus, i don't think anyone here deserves typical griffon hospitality." Suddenly, Gallus found himself in a huge group hug, held tightly in Yona's strong hooves. "Friends always welcome in Yakyakistan! Yona will miss friends!" she said emotionally.

"Smolder.....miss.....breathing!" Smolder strained in the yak's grip, which thankfully broke off when Yona made her realization, and apologized for nearly squeezing the life out of her friends. She then heard the familiar call of the train heading for Yakyakistan. She gave her friends one final hug each before boarding the train. All of them watching it go by, waving back to her as she did to them. A few minutes later, and King Thorax and Dragonlord Ember arrived to pick up both Ocellus and Smolder respectively. Both of whom waved back to their remaining friends as they took off for home.

The next to arrive was Silverstream's brother, Terramar. "Come on, sis! Mom, and Dad are waiting, and they're really looking forward to seeing you!"

"Me too, Terramar!" Silverstream exclaimed excitedly as she said, "There's a whole lot of new things I want to share with you guys when we get back! I've learned alot these past months I think you're gonna like!" She paused in midflight as she put a talon to her chin momentarily. "Though I wonder how i'm gonna explain the intricacies of indoor plumbing. That's not even getting into plumbing in general." Terramar just shook his head with a smile as they continued on to Mt. Aeris. Now, it was just Gallus and Sandbar left on the train platform. A while passed by, and yet no griffons showed up. Sandbar had been expecting that old buzzard, Grandpa Gruff, to show up spouting something old, and grouchy at Gallus as they flew back to Griffonstone. And if not him, then at least some other Griffon to bring him back. And yet noone showed up at all, which got Sandbar quite curious. "Uh,....Gallus? Is your pickup chaperone running late, or something? It's been at least ten minutes, and no griffon's shown up yet."

Gallus made a deep, almost repressed sigh. "That's because noone's coming."

This surprised Sandbar. "What? Why not?"

Gallus then looked to Sandbar with a rather melancholic expression. "Because.....there's nothing for me back in Griffonstone. I want to believe things might be improving back there, but it's too hard. You've seen Grandpa Gruff, right?"

"Well, yeah? But....surely he cares enough to-"

"To what? Treat me like actual family instead of an obligation?" Gallus said evenly, but with bitterness clear in his tone. "The only reason he bothers with me is because he's the representative of Griffonstone - also Gilda, and a griffon named Gabby Gums convinced him to send me here when they noticed how I was living." He chuckled humorously. "Funny, considering i wasn't living anywhere except alleyways, and streets." Now it was Sandbar's turn to feel sad for his friend. "Oh, man. I-..i-i'm sorry, Gallus. I had no idea you were living like that. I mean you mentioned during Hearth'swarming Eve, but......."

"Yeah. You can see why I don't like talking about myself alot." The young griffon remained silent with his friend for a few moments before shaking his head to get his head on straight. "But anyway, the point is that I found a way to avoid going back to Griffonstone for the summer."

"Oh, really?" Sandbar asked in genuine curiosity.

"Yeah." Gallus answered, before his expression soured. "Unfortunately, I have to find someone willing to let me stay with them for the summer......or else I have no choice but to go back." He sighed again. "Maybe I should have thought about it better, since I have NO idea who'd be willing to look after me for the summer. Prince Dusk Shine's already provided for us by letting us stay, so there's no way i'm going to keep taking advantage of his hospitality. The last thing I want to be is a freeloader."

Hearing Gallus talk with such consideration brought an honest smile to Sandbar's muzzle. "You know something, Gallus?" he asked, earning his friend's attention. "You've really changed since we first met - and I mean that in an honest, meaningful way. The way you're more concerned for how others feel, and show consideration towards them? I don't think the old you would have even given it a passing thought unless there were some bits added in for him. It's.... really awesome, and I wanted to point it out." he said with a cute smile, which actually made the blue and yellow griffon blush a little under his feathers. But he cleared his throat, and in a bit of a bluster said, "Th-thanks, man. That means alot coming from you........just don't go making a big deal out of it, okay? I'm still a griffon, and got a rep to hold."

Sandbar giggled in amusement before replying, "Anything for you, bud." Then an idea came to his head. "Well.....if you need somepony to look after you for the summer, i'm sure I can ask my parents if they'd be willing to let you stay with us." This took Gallus by surprise. "Dude, are you being serious?"

"Yeah. Why wouldn't I be? My folk's 've been wanting to meet my friends for a long time." Sandbar smiled brightly. "I'd say having you bunk with me as a roommate for the summer is a good first step."

Gallus couldn't actually believe what he was hearing. It was almost too good to be true, and he wanted it to be. But he had to be sure, first. "But....a-are you sure they wouldn't mind? I don't want to be imposing on them. Do you even have enough space for me?"

"Dude, relax." Sandbar said calmly, putting his hoof to Gallu's shoulder. "Like I said, it's all good. We've got air mattresses for guests, so you can sleep with me in my room, like I said. Besides, we already talked about visiting each other's home during the summer: you just get the luck of the draw by being a summer guest at MY home." He chuckled, "And I know my family's gonna trip having a griffon for a roommate. That doesn't happen alot with ponies, you know."

For the first time since the day got started, Gallus was smiling. Smiling more brightly than he had been all day long, because he feared his plan was doomed to fail, and he'd have to return to the hovel meant to be his home. Now, one of his closest friends was offering him a place to stay, and it was his ticket to salvation. So how could he not laugh appraisingly while hugging his best friend, exclaiming, "Thank you!" at least three times in a speedy tone. Sandbar, taken by surprise from the embrace, held a similar expression....and even a light blush from the physical contact. But then he smiled, and shared in the hug. After a minute, Gallus remembered he was being huggy, and broke off the embrace with a fake cough that hid his reluctance.

Though he wouldn't admit it.....he actually did like that hug.

"Okay, so what are we waiting for?" Gallus asked taking to the air. "Let's go meet up with your parents so that they can go speak to the Headstallion for the permission forms to be filled! I wonder how Gabby will react when she finds out about this?"

"Probably pretty excited for you, given how nice, excitable, and caring for others she is." Sandbar answered as he trotted along. "I met her at the post office once, and I gotta say: she does NOT act like a Griffon in any way I know. Almost like you, Gallus."

"Yeah." Gallus absent-mindedly agreed, before he caught the remark, and in a lightly outraged tone asked, "Hey, what does that mean?"

"Oh, nothing bad, I promise!" Sandbar quickly defended. "It's just......the two of you seem like you're the best things to ever come out of Griffonstone - and it makes me wish other griffons could learn to be like you."

"Oh." Gallus said in quick understanding. "You probably mean griffs like Gilda. Boy, has she really gone, and taken a whole new direction. Last I was there, she actually was nice to me, and gave me one of those snacks of hers....I forget the name, but," he hummed. "Man, was it the best thing i've ever had in my life..........which....isn't saying much when you're a street rat. You'll eat just about anything at that point. But that was the first time I'd ever been given something by another griffon. I was afraid she was going to charge me, and i'd have to inevitably make a run for it."

"Did that happen?" Sandbar asked, concerned for his friend despite this simply being a retelling of past events.

"Nope. She actually offered to let me take a few more if I would be willing to work for it. That's how I earned my first odd job: advertisement." Gallus chuckled happily. "I really have to thank Gilda: she showed me that I could stave off starvation without having to steal like a common thief. Since then, i'd been doing odd jobs all over Griffonstone for what bits I could get. And some interesting stuff happened during some of those jobs."

"That already sounds interesting." Sandbar said. "Think maybe you can share some of those stories?"

"We're gonna be roomies, so I don't see why not." He smirked coyly. "And maybe you can share some fun little stories of your own in return."

Sandbar giggled, and said, "Deal."

This was already turning out to be the best Summer Vacation either of them had, and it was only their first day. Fate was certainly smiling on them. Something they were both extremely grateful for.

Things could only go up from here.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the hallowed cavern that housed the legendary Tree of Harmony, sat a lone alicorn who gazed upon the great tree with melancholy. How could he not with all that Dusk Shine had recently experienced. His expression had become a somber one as he looked at each of the branches holding each of the elements of Harmony. The incident that caused immense, and terrible damage to his school - what he always intended to be a symbol of the magic of friendship, and that even other cultures could spread it to others - but also brought out many unexpected, and yet amazing revelations.

Right now, all he could think of was all that had happened back then, and what he now knows - and it weighed heavily on him.

"Dusk?" called out a familiar voice, stirring the alicorn out of his thoughts. As expected, it was none other than his faithful assistant, and younger brother, Spike. Flying into the cave, and landing right behind his older brother. "So here you are. I didn't think you'd be here, what with the school almost done, and summer vacation finally being here. I kinda figured you'd be setting up checklists for the new supplies, and making plans for the new school year instead of........" he then noticed exactly where they were, and the true question in his mind came out. "Uh,......what exactly are you doing down here, anyway?"

"Oh, hey, Spike." Dusk answered back, actually pretending he hadn't heard Spike entering. "I was just......thinking about stuff."

"What kind of stuff?" Spike asked curiously, and somewhat obliviously. Something Dusk felt bad for, because he couldn't actually get angry with his little brother for being curious. So, with a sigh, he gave him an answer. "The Future." Spike actually raised an eyebrow in confusion at that. "Seriously? The Future? Maybe you should consult Madame Pinkie, or Starlight about that kind of thing." the little drake quipped.

"I am not joking, Spike." Dusk said in a rather serious tone. "Alot has already happened in the weeks before, and quite frankly, i'm alot more concerned now than I ever was before." Spike got the message quickly as he thought back to the weeks prior to this, and observed the way his older brother eyes the Tree of Harmony. Afterwards, putting two and two together was easy for the intelligible drake. "This is about the incident with Cozy Glow, isn't it?"

At the mention of her name, Dusk wearily sighed as he closed his eyes for a few moments, and decided to bear his emotions to his little confidant. "In more ways than one. In many ways, that was all my own fault. Not only did I allow myself to be tricked by somepony who used everything I taught them, and manipulated me like a pawn on a board - I made a deal with the closest to the actual, literal devil short of Grogar in order to stop her, which only ended in The School of Friendship being reduced to a smouldering wreck." He looked to Spike with an immense sense of remorse. "And in the end, none of us had anything to do with stopping either of them. I caused all of that to happen in the first place, and I almost made things so much worse! Is it really no wonder the actual SPIRIT of the Tree of Harmony chose six of my own students to ultimately succeed us?" His gaze turned sadly back to the tree. "Don't get me wrong: i'm happy those six were actually honored by the Tree in such a way because they exhibited all the right qualities of friendship. But ............I never would have asked for them to have such a responsibility placed on their shoulders like it was. It's MY duty to keep THEM safe - and I couldn't even protect them from Neighsay, or Cozy Glow's manipulations. In the end, they cleaned up the mess I made, and now are more connected to The Tree of Harmony - to the Elder Goddess of Light, herself, than we ever were."

"Come on, Dusk, don't be so hard on yourself." Spike said while patting his brother on the shoulder. "Nopony could have expected any of that stuff to have happened like it did. Things just happen, and the only thing you can actually do is basically roll with it. That's what life's all about: taking whatever curveball it throws at you, and catching it head on. Don't let what happened break your spirit because of how unpredictable it was."

"..........Maybe you're right, Spike." Dusk said with uncertainty as he looked at the tree. "After all, it's not like my friends, and I were destined to be "Defenders of Equestria" forever. I just.......I didn't expect anything like this to happen so suddenly. How does one prepare for something like this? And what do we do after it's all said, and done? It's not like things can just go back to the way they were after such an immense change, right?"

Spike would have actually answered had he not felt the familiar, and unpleasant feeling of a magical burp being let loose. And with that belch, the familiar magical flame spike was known for produced a message. Dusk was quick to pick it up in his magic, and read it over. After he was done reading, his eyes were wide with shock, and then filled with haste. "Spike, come on! The Princesses have summoned all of us back to Canterlot!" he exclaimed standing upright, unfurling his wings, and bolting out of the cave with Spike flying after him. "Do you think it's something urgent?" The little drake asked.

"I'm not sure, Spike............but for some reason, i've got a bad feeling about this."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Half an hour later, and the pair had flown over Canterlot, and into the gates of the city where the rest of the mane six were awaiting. "Good, then we're all here!" Dusk exclaimed as he continued flying, while his friends all ran after him towards the palace. Rarity spoke up asking, "So did all seven of us receive an urgent summons from the princesses, without any context as to what the matter is?"

"Looks like!" Rainbow Dash added.

"Ah wonder what it could be that the princesses need all seven of us here?" Applejack asked aloud for the other ponies.

"I dunno!" Pinkie asked almost obliviously. "But did you know that when you run at this speed, it makes your eyes go all swirly? Just look!" With that, Pinkie did just what she said, and a few seconds later, with creepy swirls in her eyes shouted "WHEEE!"

"I really hope it isn't something too terrible!" Fluttershy said aloud in a kinda worried tone.

"Don't worry!" Spike shouted. "Whatever it is, i'm sure we can handle it!"

"Let's hope so, Spike!" Dusk said, as they finally entered the castle. It took a while, as usual, but eventually they all made it to the throne room. Both Celestia, and Luna were present, as hoped. Which meant no time would be wasted. "Princesses! We got here as soon as we received your letter! Is there something wrong?!" Dusk asked in concern.

"Please say it's something super awesome, and dangerous!" Rainbow exclaimed, receiving a smack from the tip of AJ's tail in response, ensuring she'd settle down. Once she was on the ground, Luna finally spoke up. "Oh, no, Rainbow Dash, it's nothing of such serious matters. At the moment, everything is fine." Such a statement caused all of the ponies, and Spike to make a collected "Huh?" in response. "Uh, forgive me, your highnesses," Rarity said in a respectful tone. "But are you certain nothing is wrong? I would hate that we all arrived on an urgent summons just to learn everything was just fine, and dandy all along!"

"Oh?" Celestia pondered. "And why does something need to be wrong in order for us to want to see our dearest friends?"

The ponies conceded to that respectfully, until Spike quietly asked, "So......nothing's wrong, then?"

Celestia's smile died down only a little. "Well, I didn't say that. There IS something of importance we have need to discuss. And it especially concerns Prince Dusk Shine." Dusk himself was now curious on the matter that was about to be discussed. At this point, Luna took over for Celestia as she began speaking. "You see, Equestria has been enjoying its longest period of Harmony in many years."

"And it's all thanks to you, Prince Dusk Shine, and your friends." Celestia said earnestly.

"Who? Us?" Spike said in a smug tone, which Dusk held in check by lightly bonking him on the head.

"But recently, we have begun to sense something." Luna said, now beginning to sound serious, which earned the group's attention. "As you know, my sister has power of seeing glimpses into the future. The same as I am able to due to our connection to Harmony. For some time, all has been peaceful, and well.......but then the theft of Equestria's Magic, and the escape of Lord Tirek was the point in which our senses began to change."

"Indeed." Celestia said, picking up after her sister. "Neither of us are certain of what precisely awaits us in our future - but we both know it has to do with the balance of Harmony, itself. The events at your school seeemed to be the starting point of these new visions."

Dusk, feeling a bit worried, asked, "What exactly are these visions about, your highnesses?"

Luna shook her head, and said, "We cannot be absolutely sure. All we know is that it concerns the Tree of Harmony, and.......a great change is coming to Equestria. It borders along good - and along ill. Something immense is coming to Equestria, and we are uncertain of what it entails."

"But what we are certain of is that Harmony is changing." Celestia said. "Equestria is about to go through a time of testing. The likes of which has not been seen in over a millennia. But we are.......not part of whatever this great change is. Not in the way we have always been."

"The signs have all shown that the time of the Old Guard is ending." Luna said. "Though we have ruled Equestria for ages, destiny has shown us that our time as its rulers may be over." She then looked on over to her sister to finally get to the point of the matter. "And as such, both of us have come to the difficult decision we have ever made in our lives. But one that we both are confident in being the correct decision. It is time for us," Celestia said ominously, before proudly proclaiming, "to retire!"

All present for this daring proclamation gasped in absolute shock. In fact, none of them actually believed it to be completely true. And the sudden arrival of Discord in a reporter's outfit didn't help. "Oh, goody! The scoop of the century: "The Royal Sisters: Stepping down from a millennia long rule, and settling down for retirement"!" A flash of light dispersed his pencil, and notepad. "Oh, come on! Don't leave us in suspense! Share all the juicy details, and leave nothing out!" Dozens of question marks appeared around the alicorn sisters, making them roll their eyes at his antics.

"Discord? What are you doing here?" Spike asked curiously?

"What? A good friend can't pop in for a visit every now, and again? Especially during an occasion like this?" A flash got rid of the question marks, and his costume. "Besides, I also sense this great "change in Harmonies future" that's coming, and only wished to read out the full details." He then smiled towards a certain yellow pegasus. "And because a certain, dear friend of mine also happens to be here, not to mention." A sentence that made Fluttershy giggle and blush, much to the other's amusement. Dusk, however, remained oblivious to all that was going on, as his mind was still focused on what he'd heard previously. After a while, he finally shook his said, and said in a clearly confused tone, "I-i-i'm sorry, I must have blacked out for a minute. It almost sounded like you two said you were both stepping down from the throne, and retiring. But that's crazy, and there's no way that could actually be right."

An awkward silence passed over all in the room, before Spike himself confirmed the truth. "Actually, bro.....that's exactly what they said."

"Oh. Oh, okay, then." Dusk said calmly, much to the other's surprise. Then suddenly, he screamed "WHAT?!?" He actually tapped into his own royal canterlot voice for that moment, and almost blew off the princesses crowns. Discord's horns certainly didn't stick around for long after that. Following this, Dusk got into his full-on panic mode. "B-but that's insane! You can't do that, can you? You're the rulers of equestria! You can't just step down like this..........can you?" He asked uncertainly.

Celestia only somberly replied. "I'm afraid it is, much as we may all wish it wasn't. But my visions have rarely been wrong, and they have made it clear that change is coming. Nothing is meant to last forever, and Luna and I believe our time as rulers have come and gone."

"Bb-b-b-but........but who could possibly replace the two of you as the rulers of all Equestria?!" he asked sounding so bewildered.

"Oh, yes, indeed!" Discord exclaimed. "Who might be the candidates in mind? I mean, we all know Princess Cadance has the Crystal Empire to deal with, along with her hubby and baby, and that nephew of yours? Pfft! Puh-lease! We know that guy's more interested in lounging about than actually ruling." A double of him whispered into Fluttershy's ear. "Basically, the guy's a deadbeet bum dressed in a penguin suit." Discord two disappeared, and Discord asked, "So, are you actually coming to your senses, and considering putting a certain, handsome, charming, all-powerful spirit of chaos in charge?" A goofy smile crossed his face, and a bunch of neon arrows aimed at him. But Celestia, with her little smile, shook her head, and pointed her hoof at the only other alicorn in the room. "Oh, alright." Discord pouted. "Go with the obvious choice." All Dusk could do, however, was feel a new level of panic come over him as he began to hyperventilate. Luckily, Discord was kind of enough to give him a paper bag to help him calm himself down. Once he'd regained his breath, he said in an almost frantic tone, "Me?! You want ME to be the ruler of Equestria?!"

"That is what we said, yes." Luna said, almost finding Dusk's behavior adorable. "Should we say again in the royal canterlot voice to help you get the message across a little easier?"

"But........but, i don't understand." Dusk said incredulously. "Why me? I'm nothing special! There are surely other ponies more qualified for this sort of responsibility than me! A-a-and i've had enough problems running an entire school - I don't even know how I could be expected to lead an entire nation!" Taking deep breaths, Dusk felt all the energy drain from him when another thought came to mind, and hs tone became remorseful. "Especially when I endangered it only a few weeks ago." This got the groups attention, and now their concern for him became legitimate. "Dusk, darling, are you still feeling guilty about the whole cadaver with Cozy Glow, and Tirek?"

"Dude, come on! That wasn't your fault!" Rainbow Dash nudged him in the side reassuringly. "Those two on their own are super smart: but working together, they tricked all of us big time! We were completely blindsided."

"It doesn't matter, Rainbow!" Dusk snapped. "I allowed it to happen, irregardless! I should have done more to try, and figure out what was wrong - investigated the matter instead of just taking a hunch as a reliable source." He took a heavy breath, and a sad look crossed his face. "And because of my foolish decisions, the lives of my students were endangered. How could I be expected to lead Equestria when I end up making a mistake as serious as that?" His head lowered in shame, as that incident still weighed heavily on his mind. Even Discord and Pinkie couldn't find anything funny about this. The former, however, quickly said, "Oh, wait, know where this is going: this is the part where your friends all begin to comfort you, and the Princesses reassure you that everything that happened wasn't your fault. And that you're alot stronger than you realize. Ugh, I do NOT need to be here for this." He then poofed out of existence to leave the group to their "peptalk" as he would have referred to it. "Well, that wasn't awkward in the slightest." Rainbow said sarcastically. "Maybe, but at least he doesn't want the chapter to drag on, so we can focus on cheering up Dusky!" Pinkie said cheerfully.

"What?"

"What? Pinkie quickly said, hoping to drop the issue. Thankfully, the rainbow maned pony did, and the focus returned to Dusk, who was still in his posture.

"Discord, and Pinkie's randomness aside," Applejack said, before lifting up Dusk's head to meet her gaze, "he does have a point. We understand how ya feel about how things went at the school. And we understand how y'all feel used, and betrayed by somepony y'all wanted to teach the meaning of Friendship to." Dusk sighed, and turned his eyes away in response. "But y'all ain't responsible for what others do. All y'all can do is roll with the punches, an' hope for the better." Dusk's ears perked and his expression lightened in surprise. "Hang on: Spike said something like that earlier."

"It IS good advice, you know." Spike said.

"I think so, too." Fluttershy said. "It's not about dwelling on what happened, whether it's good or bad: it's about learning how to learn from experience, and adapt to the changes."

"Yeah!" Rainbow exclaimed. "Kinda like how you guys helped me learn how to accept Tank's hibernation period. It was a big change that I never expected to go through, but thanks to you, and the other girls I learned to accept it. It's not easy, and it can be scary, but change is good." She quickly realized what she said, and then said, "Not that i'm scared, or anything."

Applejack chuckled in amusement. "Course not, Sugar cube." She then turned to Dusk Shine. "But she's also right: change is a good thing, even though it ain't easy. But it's a big part of life, an' the sooner ya learn to adjust to it, the better yer life will be."

"And no matter how hard the change is, you can rest assured that we will always be at your side to help you see it through." Spike said confidently, which only helped increase Dusk's smile, which grew with every bit of encouragement that was thrown his way. "Thanks, guys. And......sorry for acting like that. I've just been letting everything that's happened weigh on me, and make me question myself. I just wish I didn't act like a crazy pony and get panicked so easily."

"Eh. We're pretty much used to it by now." Pinkie said, leaning on his side. "It's just classic Dusking."

Dusk blinked in surprise, and said, "Wh-....'Dusking'? You made me a verb? Seriously?"

"That's okay, though: you can go ahead, and Dusk as much as you need to, and we'll be there for you." Fluttershy assured the alicorn prince, making him smile as the group decided to embrace. The sight of this put a smile to the two sisters faces, and urged Celestia to speak again. "A very fair point, I must say. What is the Prince of Friendship without his friends, after all? It will take a while to prepare for the coronation ceremony-" She noticed his widened expression, and his worry. "-which will take place in a few months, Prince Dusk Shine." She assured him, earning a sigh of relief from him. "I assure you it will give you enough time to prepare for the passing of power before it initially occurs."

"And with your friends beside you, aiding as your confidants, we have no doubt that you will prove to Equestria what you have proven to us time, and again." Luna said proudly. "You are a great leader, Dusk Shine, and you will be an even greater ruler than either of us could have imagined."

"I can assure you, without the shadow of a doubt: you are ready for this."

Dusk smiled to himself, as he considered what his friends, and teachers said. If there was anyone he could ever trust at face value, it was them. He knew they would never lead him astray, and that's why he will always believe in them. Why he chooses to believe them now.

"You know.........maybe I AM ready for this."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Meanwhile, deep in the other part of Equestria, in the Castle of the Two Sisters, there was activity of an evil, and nefarious kind at work. Deep in the hallowed halls of the old libraries of the castle, a certain red centaur, decked in the deepest, darkest armor, with a flowing cloak of black and red behind his back, was busy practicing some kind of spell. His horns were not igniting an orb of energy, but his hands were still glowing. And at the moment, he held several objects in a dark, and purple aura that was morphing, and changing into an inventory of small items. In his dark influence, these things were mere clay in his hands. And into one, he fused them together with a fiery red aura into a javelin of lethal pointedness. He took it in hand, and was prepared to test his throwing arm with it when he was interrupted.

"Hey, Tirek!" Cried out Cozy Glow from behind.

"It is LORD Tirek, foal." Tirek growled, annoyed by his apprentices impudence. "And what is it now?!"

"Iii.....I just wanted to show you my "best friends rock sculpture" that I made for us." She answered nervously, pointing to a tiny statue of the pair, with Cozy on his shoulders. Tirek merely rolled his eyes, and got back to his training. The curved horn around his neck glowing in silent communication with him as he hurled his javelin at one of the tapestries of Celestia - hitting her directly in the eye. With that out of the way, he got to work on a more advanced spell that was being projected into his mind. His hands formed horn signs, with his thumbs at the side, as he began focusing on creating some kind of portal. Cozy herself was quite curious about what Tirek was doing now. "So.......what'cha doing now, TIrek?" A deep growl, and a menacing glare made her correct her mistake. "Er, i-i mean, :LORD Tirek!"

Grunting in annoyance, Tirek said, "Training to utilize interdimensional portal magic in order to summon our first ally in the conflict against the forces of Equestria."

"Really?" Cozy asked in curiosity. "Who would that be, if you don't mind me asking?"

Tirek smirked. "A fearsome entity known simply as "The Pony of Shadows"."

"The Pony of Shadows?" Cozy inquired. "But......isn't he a good guy, now?"

"No.......not entirely." Soon, a fiery portal began to form. "As my benefactor has instructed me, the entity of pure darkness was merely separated from its host, Stygian. The creature himself is very much alive, and still imprisoned in the realm of Limbo." A small breach opened in the portal, leading into a void of nothingness. "He only requires an escape route out of Limbo, and back into our world. Not to mention a host filled with all of the negative emotions needed to stabilize, and complete him. For now, this is the best I can do." he said, as the portal finally closed, taking a deep breath. "But by the time we reach the well of shades, we will have found Queen Chrysalis, and i'll have obtained enough essence, and magic to give me enough power to tear into Limbo itself. Then, we will have our next ally in our possession."

A thought occured to Cozy Glow, as she spoke, and said, "Uh, Lord Tirek, sir?" The centaur looked to her. "I already get the idea of finding other baddies like us to help us get rid of Dusk Shine, and his friends - the more friends we get to help out, the better, sure. But are you sure we can trust those two? From what I heard, The Pony of Shadows is a serious maverik, and Chrysalis?" Cozy shudders a little. "I'd hate to think what she'd do the minute she sees me. You know: being a pony, and her being a changeling, she'd likely see me as a midmorning snack."

"Rest assured, Cozy, there is no need to fear." Tirek said, holding the curved horn in his hand as he sat. "The insect would have to overpower me to get to you, and I assure you I am above that insect in every way. If she turns hostile, she would find herself drained of her essence before she could blink. As for The Pony of Shadows......." The horn glowed once again. "All he needs to be culled is incentive of a much.......darker nature. The key, however, is the hatred they undoubtedly share for Dusk Shine and his allies for humiliating, and defeating the both of them. Insert that key into their base desires of conquest, and spreading darkness throughout the world, and they can be persuaded to aid us. From there, we can begin searching for others to aid our cause. And once our Legion of Darkness is ready, even the Prince of Friendship will tremble before our might." Tirek chuckled in sheer amusement. "Simple, innocent fool: he doesn't even understand that he's ignited the flames of war, itself."

And then Tirek, and Cozy Glow disappeared in a pure, black flame............which made Cozy's model crumble to pieces.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In the middle of the Everfree Forest, away from the castle, lay a small closing, filled with ugly, green webbing, and eerie lighting. In the middle of it all was a familiar, tall-looking mare with transparent, hole-filled wings, and a gnarled, crooked horn. An equine the size of Celestian, but more insect-like than pony. This was none other than the ex-queen of the changeling empire, Chrysalis. And once again, she had gotten into one of her tangents as she shouted to an unseen second party. Her tone betraying her less than stable mindset, dealt to her by her many months of isolation.

"One day! You will see: I will defeat Dusk Shine, Starlight Glimmer, AND their friends!" She giggled in a crazy tone, with her eyes splitting for just a second before shouting, "And they all shall pay for taking away my kingdom!" Unfortunately for her, the light violet log she had laid on a severed tree trunk couldn't exactly answer her. Perhaps had it still been the evil version of Dusk Shine in person before the Tree of Harmony reduced him to this, it'd be different. Now, all Chrysalis had was that log, and had numerous, ordinary logs which she had carved images of her original changelings into each surface. All of it was her attempt to cope with her situation, and give her a semblance of the old life she new. The only means of stability she still held.

As soon as she blasted another carving into another log after picking up the violet log, she disappeared in a mysterious black flame.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Well of Shades had collected far more rubble than dust ever since the fall of The Pony of Shadows, and the salvation of its host, Stygian. By the power of equestria's Defenders, both past and present, the infernal shade had been exiled to the abyss known simply as limbo. And without a host like Stygian to give him the strength to even hold physical form, the shade had no true dominion in the mortal realm. Now, the dark half of the unicorn philosopher was an immatereal mass of black, inky darkness in a hole of emptiness. Never sleeping, yet never awake. Here, nothing was in motion, and nothing influenced the outside.

But then the black mass found itself being pulled out of a gold, and black gateway leading out of the infernal dimension. The Pony of Shadows literally poured out of the portal like syrup, in a gelatinous, unstable mass that could only hiss, and howl as it tried to garner some manner of physical stability. That soon changed when a speck of golden light - a wisp of a thing - flew itself into the dark mass. In moments, The Pony of Shadows felt sensations of strength, and sentience. A sense of identity he held, even when merged with Stygian, due to being his inhibitions manifested in an unrestrained form of Darkness. Soon, the nightmarish, alicorn shape of the terror of The Pillars began to take shape, and delivered a powerful laugh as he did so. A symbol of his return.

Then he also was engulfed by the mysterious black flames, and disappeared.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Somewhere, down in an underground cavern where only a little light actually got in from above. Nothing, and noone could be seen in the cave. And as such, it could easily be assumed that it was uninhabited. But that proved false as an unseen figure had begun to incite a dark, but brief ritual of sorts. With a wand-like stick, they drew a perfect circle in the soil, followed by a capital M in the center, and then a straight line crossed through the entire thing. Once it had been done, the mark had begun glowing an eerie blue color as small runes formed around the circle. A mystic circle which resulted in the emergence of a small, familiar black crystal sprouting in the middle. Only moments later, a cloud of dark smoke began to form. Swirling, and twisting around in a whirlwind of darkness.

And within this dark mass emerged a curved, crimson horn, and a pair of toxic, glowing green eyes radiating a purple miasma of mist out of both sides.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next thing Lord Tirek, his apprentice, and Chrysalis knew it, they had found themselves in an unknown location. One that actually resembled the inside of a massive tree, with crooked, curved walkways leading up to a platform, where a hidden waterfall resided, and down to stone ground, where a round table with what resembled an Aramaspi's extracted eye, radiating with an eerie, yellow light, based in a swirl of darkness. The trio only took a few moments to observe their surroundings before they finally saw each other on two opposite walkways. "Lord TIrek!" Chrysalis exclaimed, easily recognizing the hellish centaur.

Tirek hummed in intrigue, and said, "A changeling who knows of me?" He then chuckled. "At least even an insect knows how to give respect to a god.......right, apprentice?" He growled out that last part while narrowing his gaze on the intimidated filly, as the trio began to approach each other. And Chrysalis certainly didn't appreciate the term Tirek used in description of her. "How dare you?! I am Chrysalis! Queen of the Changelings! Or at least, I will be, when I am restored to my rightful place!" She narrowed the gap by leaping towards the pair, just as they made it to the bottom. "Why did you summon me here?!" She snarled, letting her horn flare in threatening display. "What do you want?!"

"WAH!" Cozy exclaimed, jumping behind Tirek's front leg. "Oh, golly! We didn't bring you! To be honest, I thought you brought us here." She took another look around. "Wherever 'here' is."

"Though in fairness, we HAD indeed planned on finding you before this unknown event unfolded." Tirek added, unintimidated by the queens intimidation tactic. He easily could sense her reserves of essence were weaker than average. As such, the changeling was no threat to him. Even as she gave him a hissing glare. "Why?! Intending to soak up whatever magic I have left?! I'd like to see you try.........after I eat every ounce of love in your heart!" She then attempted to do just that, and made a sucking noise as her maw widened hideously. Tirek only laughed in amusement as he observed the creatures impudent attempts to drain him of something he no longer has. Chrysalis herself was quite surprised when not even a speck, or ounce of love was drawn from the centaur. "H-...how is-.......it cannot be! Is your heart so black, even a speckle of love can no longer exist inside of you?" She asked rhetorically, and incredulously.

"You assume I even have a heart to begin with, insect." Tirek sneered with his arms crossed. "I cast that traitorous vessel from my body on the day my own brother betrayed me. It was easy when I was consumed by so much anger, and hate it could no longer hold it." He chuckled bitterly. "Ironic how that is the one piece of me that roams free, even to this day."

Chrysalis raised a brow at that statement. "What do you mean by that?"

"I imagine you'll find out some day." He answered simply. The horn around his neck glowed brightly as his mysterious 'mentor' spoke to him again. "Either way, expect some added company to arrive in a moment." Before either Chrysalis or Cozy could ask him what he meant, a black mist suddenly rolled in. A mist that both the centaur and changeling could taste was filled with malice, and hatred. An echoing laugh seemed to reverberate out of it as it surrounded the trio. Soon enough, however, the mist gathered together in front of the smaller figures, and formed The Pony of Shadows. His maniacal laughter echoing throughout the hidden domain as his piercing white eyes gazed upon the three before him. "A curious gathering of creatures never seen before." he said in his echoing, new voice that was deeper, and more sullen with a predatory undertone held within it. "Were I not more concerned with my new sense of self, I would almost be laughing at the hilarity of it all."

Tirek eyed the body of the shadowy giant before them. "The only humorous thing here is how presumptuous you are, Pony of Shadows."

"Hang on: THAT'S The Pony of Shadows we were after?" Cozy exclaimed in absolute shock. "I heard he was creepy, and huge, but this is ridiculous!"

The PoW hummed in curiosity before saying "So, I am known among others, am I. That is good to know." He then began charging up his horn as he got ready for an attack. "Because now I expect one of you to confess as to how you not only released me from Limbo - but also gave me substance, and my own sense of being! Unless you wish to return to the Darkness from which all who live originate from!"

"It wasn't us! It wasn't us!" Cozy pleaded, making Tirek roll his eyes as he said, "The young one speaks true. None of us were responsible for your current state of being, let alone your freedom. Although, I have been working to unleash you upon Equestria once again before we were brought here."

The Pony of Shadows expression widened in surprise, and his magic cut off. "Is that so?" Now, he was garnering a new interest in the centaur. Something about him was.......unsettling. But in a good way for the emissary of the Darkness, because as he gazed into the very soul of the centaur, he could feel an immense Darkness of his own. One that made all present pale in comparison, and was on a level he couldn't help but admire. "You surprise me, Lord Tirek, I believe it was?" When the centaur nodded in confirmation, the dark being continued, "We are both heralds of the Darkness. Kindred, dark spirits, I sense. Mayhaps we can be close allies in the future." Tirek grinned in satisfaction at the notion of having The Pony of Shadows impressed enough by him to ally with him. But his moment of pleasure was cut off by Chrysalis. "Yes, yes, it's all very fascinating. But if you, Pony of Shadows, was pulled out of Limbo itself, then whoever brought you here must be truly powerful, indeed."

Suddenly, a deep, booming laughter echoed throughout the domain. This one differing from the Pony of Shadows in the richness, and the echoless of the voice. It was the laugh of a powerful individual who held himself in high esteem. All eyes were diverted to the top of the ledge-platform, where black fire erupted. Out of this fire, emerged the all-too familiar form of a grey-furred unicorn donning armor, a fur-trimmed cape, a horned crown, and having a flowing black mane as well as a red curved horn, and blood red eyes adding to the arrogant smile he held as he looked down on the group of villains as though they were beneath him in every way possible.

"King Sombra?! You have returned?!" Chrysalis exclaimed in both shock, and fear. Even Tirek kept his guard up in the face of this new arrival. "Why did you bring us here?!"

"He didn't."

Suddenly, our villains became aware of an unknown sixth arrival, who entered through what could be assumed as the entrance of this mysterious location. It was a massive goat, blue in fur color, and a mohawk of a mane that was pale white ran along his neck. He walked with his head in an arch as his large, curled horns of deep blue were on full display. And yet it didn't actually hide the red strap wrapped around his neck, adorned with four golden orbs engraved with ancient runes, with a fifth having a ring on it. His somewhat gangly appearance gave a dishonest air about him, because despite how old this goat appeared, a great power could be sensed within him. Even Cozy Glow grew nervous as he walked by the group after crossing the stepping stone bridge leading into the realm. King Sombra quickly disappeared in the same black flame that summoned all the villains here, after he jumped off the balcony. The Goat took his place behind the round table, facing the group of malcontents. And stomping his hooves onto the table to obtain the groups full attention.

"It was I. You may all call me....Grogar."

The group gasped in absolute shock - with the exception of Cozy Glow, who remained oblivious, while Sombra didn't seem to care as he rematerialized next to the group - though all had their own reasons behind it. The majority of it, however, was ultimately the same thing: the shock of the identity of their mysterious host. "THE Grogar?" Chrysalis asked in a bewildered tone.

"I......I thought you were only a legend!" The Pony of Shadows said in shock.

"Ah, yes." Sombra said with intrigue. "I've heard of you."

"Who?" Cozy questioned Tirek, who had an incredulous look on his face. In his mind, this was almost impossible to believe. Were it not for the glowing horn around his neck, even he might have believed it. But a moment later, he recomposed himself, and joined the others as they approached the table, and the necromancer standing before them.

"I assure all of you, I am very real. And I have not only returned to Equestria, but you have all been brought here as a part of MY plan: to rid Equestria of the infestation of Light, by destroying Prince Dusk Shine, and his friends - once, and for all." He chuckled with sinister glee to match his sinister smile.

~~~~~~~~~~

A few minutes later, in what could now be seen as a gigantic ram skull of a fortress, that resembled an ancient fortress - or at least a part of it, based on all the moss, and mildew covering it as it stood there in the swamplands that bordered on the edge of the Everfree, Cozy Glow finally voiced her confusion. "Uh....excuse me?" She said, attracting all of the villains attention. "I am SO sorry, but the name "Grofar"? It just isn't ringing any bells."

"GROGAR!" The ram/goat roared in the face of the filly, and got her to fall backwards in absolute fright. She was then approached the startled filly, and remarked, "I have been away for far too long if my name no longer strikes fear in the hearts of ones as tiny as you." Before returning to his round table. "Perhaps a demonstration of power is in order?" Suddenly, his horns ignited in an aura of gold, and black to pull out a large cart from one of the entryways near the podium. It lifted up into the air, before the contents within were thoroughly dumped inbetween Sombra, and Tirek. It was a shattered, onyx statue of some kind of "horned" yeti...or maybe it was a satyr. While the others were rather confused as to the identity of this creature, Cozy Glow seemed to recognize it. Before she could say anything, however, King Sombra retorted by asking, "Really? You consider lifting a cart filled with a broken statue, then dumping said statue on the ground a 'demonstration of power'?" Grogar growled, "Patience, Sombra! And pay attention: you're about to meet your newest, and final ally." The orbs on Grogar's harness strap began glowing brightly, and from the larger orb in the front, Grogar pulled out a large ball of yellow magic. Blowing it like a feather, he allowed it to fly on over to the satyr statue, and infuse itself into the rubble.

That was when the real magic happened, and it began shaking. In a twisting motion, the pieces were spun around in a whirling of magic as the villains noted the reassembling of the statue. Every feature that had been reattached revealed each new detail of what all of them could now confirm to be a satyr wearing a suit of armor. And the horns on his head had actually been a crown, signifying he was of some manner of authority - undoubtedly a king (self-proclaimed, without any doubt) - before ending up in this state. They also saw that he was frozen in a fearful posture, as if something had happened just before he had gotten frozen. In mere moments, the black substance melted away to reveal the satyr of snow white fur, and blue skin. The armor itself was, ironically, black in color, with blue symbols shaped like the slits of eyes. He was in the middle of screaming in terror as the whirlwind cut off, and he regained his footing. Once he was on solid ground, his screaming began to die down, and he felt his body down while panting deeply. He wasn't quite sure if this was some kind of unnatural dream, or an illusion......but the neck ache he had was certainly real. With two twists of his neck, he snapped it back into shape before seeing menagerie in front of him. Seeing an audience in front of him, a wide, toothy grin, loudly proclaimed,"Ladies, and gentlemen! The Storm King is Back!"

Noone said a word as all stood around in an awkward silence that lasted a whole minute. Noticing how silent the group was, Storm King's excitement died down, and he annoyedly said, "What is this: an audience, or a mosaic?" He then approached the group, looking around at them with interest. "Gotta admit, this is quite the welcome party for little ole' me, and i'm really flattered. So who do I have to thank for the comeback?" Grogar cleared his throat, and garnered the Satyr's attention. "I am Emperor Grogar. And you owe your new existence to me. For it was by my magic that you once again-"

"Ah-tatatatatata!" Storm King cut off, annoying the goat immensely. "I might be partly fresh to this whole "villain" bugaloo business," he looks at the other villains, "and I recognize some of the weirdos in this menagerie - but your name, buddy? AIn't ringing any bells."

"Hey, that's what I said, too!" Cozy remarked excitedly, surprising the Satyr with her presence. Deciding not to drag this out any further......and deciding to play the partially surprised fool they all were being, Tirek explained the simple details to summarize. "Grogar is an ancient, and extremely powerful force." Both Cozy, and Storm King turned attention to the centaur who towered over them. "According to legend, he was considered no less than a god with all of the dark power at his command. He is older than even the 3 great tribes, and the founding of Equestria. But the land that would inevitably become Equestria was a mere collection of farms, and pastures until he arose from the Darkness, and declared himself Emperor of ALL he saw." Tirek chuckled, and sighed nostalgically as he said, "I remember hearing of the tales of his tyranny when I was young."

"I admit," Sombra finally spoke, "I am also one who has heard of the legends of the First Emperor of Equestria." He gave the ram a suspicious look. "Though there was almost little to no historical reference regarding his reign. But what information which had appeared made references to "The All-Father of Monsters". Even his formal title had been expanded to that of "Emperor of Darkness", interestingly enough."

"Titles I earned with great ease." The old goat began to recall, while also using his crystal ball to make a shadow-show depicting monsters devouring ponies, and his own terrifying shadow looming over the land. "I gave life to the foulest of creatures as I terrorized the land. And I allowed them to roam wild - taking whatever they want, and destroying the rest. My reign was a glorious, fear-soaked epoc of Darkness in Equestria." Grogar was surprised when Chrysalis cleared her throat, and interrupted him. "Until Gusty the Great rose up, and banished you!" She said in an amused half-mutter than annoyed the ram, and culled Chrysalis' behavior. "That fool merely believed taking my bell would destroy me. But she only weakened me temporarily."

"Uh, Lord Tirek, and The Pony of Shadows are REEEEEEEEALLY old!" she said, earning an annoyed glance from the figures in question, which she caught onto quickly. "OH, no offense, guys, you both look great." She appologized and complimented, making the centaur's eyes roll, before she continued, "If the former heard about you from when he was younger, then we have super-different ideas on what 'temporarily' means."

"SILENCE, YOU INSOLENT WRETCH!" Grogar roared in Cozy's face, and making her back into Tirek's chest. She only parted his beard to look at the moving ram with a terrified expression. Grogar himself finished his backstory in an impatient tone as he rose up to the balcony above the table. "The effects of my own weapon's power had taken a heavy toll on my body. Thus, I have spent a millennia gathering power - biding my time! Awaiting the perfect opportunity to arise, regain all that I had lost, and seize power." Once at the top, he gave a disapproving glare to the gathered group. "And even observing all of you." The group was taken by surprise. "Indeed, i've seen each of your humiliating defeats at the hooves of Six Puny Ponies" He spat the last 3 words out like they were bile. "And any of you know WHY they've always bested you?"

"Because they cheat!" Chrysalis hissed.

"Because I trusted a pony to do my bidding, and she had to go all 'noble'." Storm King mocked.

"Because they are annoyingly lucky." TIrek deeply growled with his eyes shining.

"Because they treasure their precious, and foolish notions of friendship, love, and redemption!" The Pony of Shadows rattled.

"Well, technically, Dusk and his friends had nothing to do with thwarting MY plans.......and i'm just a kid, so....." Cozy trailed off with a shrug.

"Bah! All of you are pathetic!" Sombra snarled, earning glares from the others. "You fell to your own arrogance, and foolishness! The only reason I failed is because of that meddlesome dragon clinging to his master like the wretched pet he is." His eyes flared with darkness as he hissed.

Grogar, on the other hoof, palmed his face in annoyance as he let it slide down, before he corrected them all. "It is because they work TOGETHER!" The group acted confused, as if none of them understood what he actually meant - except for Tirek, who quickly picked up on what Grogar was implying. And his eyes narrowed as he remembered that Grogar mentioned watching them. He must have heard of his plan, and decided to claim it as his own. A low growl escaped his throat, as a small portion of dark essence arose in him due to his anger, and rage - something the PoW actually noticed, and sensed. However, after a moment, Tirek calmed himself before any other could notice. The red horn began glowing as it implied to him that he could benefit from this. A thought he agreed with as he smirked, listening to Grogar carry on. "It is obvious: where one is weak, another is strong! And thus united, they are a formidable force!" The ram himself now smiled as he thought of what would await the so-called heroes of Equestria. "But we shall use their own strategy against them, and together we will defeat them."

"What are you suggesting?" Chrysalis questioned.

"I suggest nothing." Grogar said simply, after he leaped onto the table. "I DEMAND that you join me," he exclaimed as he stomped a hoof. "And together, Equestria will be ours!"

"Yeeeeah, I ain't so sure about that." Storm King said in an unenthusiastic manner. "I mean, aside from the cutesy, pootsy elephant in the room-" "HEY!" "-all of us here have been solo acts for a real long time. How do you expect all of us to work together just like that?" He then looked over to the shadow king. "After all, I don't need some phony king cramping my style when i'm in business."

Sombra took great offence to this, and with a growl, ignited his horn to blast the Storm King, and encase his lower half in black crystal, followed by a crystal spike rising dangerously towards the satyr's neck - much to his fright. Especially when Sombra began to speak again. "You would DARE compare yourself to me, you insufferable wretch? I am an emissary of the Darkness, itself. Even before I heard your name, I could sense no magic, or power in your worthless hide. In comparison to me, you are insignificant, worthless, and as useless as an insect." He then smirked. "If you required a unicorn to do all of your 'dirty work', then it demonstrates how inefficient you truly are. I required no army to conquer the Crystal Empire, and rule it for as many years as I did before the alicorns overthrew me. I played the ponies of Equestria like my pawns at every turn, and came closest to reclaiming what is MINE, had I not considered a single factor. You, simply based on your appearance, are little more than a reckless brute who is too thick-headed to use his intelligence to accomplish his goals. In fact, I find your lack of wits disturbing." The point got closer to the sweating satyr's throat until it was practically puncturing it like a needle. "The world would surely not miss your passing a second time."

"Enough of this!" Grogar shouted. "Sombra, release him at once!"

The dark unicorn gave the goat a sideways glance before turning his attention back to the captive Storm King, and to the figures in the room who were either impressed, or afraid of his viciousness. He allowed his crystals to fall as he smiled gratuitously. He'd made the point of the danger he presents, and that was enough. "That is KING Sombra, old ram." he then turned back over to Grogar. "Besides, even in spite of his obvious weakness, the Satyr had a good point. I was not gloating, or boasting when I said I required no aid in conquering the Crystal Empire." His brow then furrowed as he turned to shadow, and stepped up to Grogar on the table in challenge. "I have no concerns for the domination of Equestria. All I desire is my empire once again. Nothing else matters." he said menacingly, and threateningly - which made Grogar smirk in response. "You certainly are confident in yourself, aren't you? I suppose I can't fully blame you, considering you DID overtake that realm once before, and came close a second time." He then jumped off the table. "Alright. This may actually prove interesting, so I am willing to make you a deal..........King Sombra."

The unicorn raised an eyebrow. "And that is?"

"My spell of resurrection used to bring you back gave you protection from the light of The Crystal Heart - or at least enhanced your resistance to its power. As such, you should have no fear of the ponies there using it against you, and beating you with it a second time. So, you are free to go, and try to take back your kingdom - I shall even send you there, myself. If you succeed in your endeavor, you may keep it as you so desire."

"Then get it over with!" Sombra hissed. "I am in no mood for wasting time!"

Grogar himself now grimaced as he said, "Hold yourself, shadow king, and listen to the rest of my deal. As i said, succeed and you may keep the empire." He then assumed a threatening stance as he said, "But when you fail, you will submit to me, and swear absolute loyalty."

"You truly doubt my abilities, 'emperor'?" King Sombra inquired.

"You failed once before: it is NOT impossible for it to happen again. And once it does, you will fully submit yourself to my command, and swear your full allegiance to our Legion of Doom!"

Sombra simply smirked, as he simply said, "Agreed. I will NOT make the mistakes as before. And this time, my reign will be eternal." Then suddenly, Grogar threw another golden ball of magic to Sombra, and it sent him away in a warping flash. Finally, the tension in the room died down. Cozy, Chrysalis, and Storm King let out a breath none of them knew they had been holding. Tirek, and The Pony of Shadows, however, were actually impressed with the display the crystal tyrant had displayed. And the level of Darkness inherent was......familiar to the centaur for some reason. He couldn't quite peg as to why, but he now felt a certain investment in the unicorn's success. Just then, Grogar began taking his leave. "I have other things to attend to for now. Consider all that I have said and mingle among yourselves. Because I suggest the five of you learn to work together."

"Teamwork sounds alot like friendship." Cozy said, flying inbetween Chrysalis and Storm King. "Sooooo........you two are un luck, because I know all about it!" She exclaimed enthusiastically while leaning on the satyr's shoulder. With a deadpanned expression, he flicked her away like a fly, and sent her away. The two ex-rulers then noticed Tirek opening a portal to a snowy terrain. "And where do you think you're going?" Chrysalis hissed at the centaur. "You heard him: we are all free to take time to consider his offer. He simply didn't say where we could do it. And I intend to think things through somewhere else."

"Don't think the goat-boat will like seeing you not here when he gets back." Storm King tried to reason with little effort.

"And why should I care for the feelings of an arrogant fool as him? Do as you two wish - I am taking my leave." His eyes glowed, and his teeth flashed. "Unless either of you wishes to get in my way?" Neither of them had any such interest, and turned their heads away as Tirek made his way through his portal. Just before it closed, The Pony of Shadows slithered on through. Tirek was only slightly surprised by this. "You followed me?"

"Ordinarily, I could appear anywhere I desire on my own without using such a method." The shadow fiend stated, before he began to admit, "However, I am interested in you. As interested as you clearly are in Sombra. And I can only surmise it is for a single purpose."

Tirek chuckled. "Quite intelligent you are, Erebus. Something you obviously inherited from Stygian, even though you are no longer connected to him." The Pony of Shadows was once again taken by surprise. "W-what did you call me?" This time, Tirek let out a hearty laugh before he said, "It means "Shadow Demon" in old ponish. And I imagine you would prefer an actual name as opposed to simply going by a title."

"Names are of no significance to me." 'Erebus' said, attempting to sound uninterested.

"Even if said title associates, and mistakes you for the pony who, once bonded in mind, body, and soul to you, REJECTED you for his so-called friends?" Tirek inquired, catching the shade off-guard. He smirked, seeing how he had put his hook into the being's mouth. Now he just needed to reel him in. "You are a unique, and incredible embodiment of Darkness. You are the literal offspring of Darkness given freedom from the bindings of a weak, and worthless pony. Your might is yours, and only yours, to do with as you please. One as powerful, and respectable as you deserves a mighty, and imposing name to match it. Wouldn't you agree.........friend?" Tirek asked. At the mention of that word, Tirek feared he may have ruined his opportunity. But The Pony of Shadows laughed on his own, in an interesting manner, before finally speaking. "You have a grand, and impressive point, Lord Tirek. Perhaps a name would, indeed, be an agreeable means of bringing forth a new beginning for the emissary of shadows that I am." He then smiled at the centaur, and lowered his head in a bow of respect. "And perhaps we can indeed work well together if we are to eliminate our shared foes.........friend Tirek."

"I am truly honored, Erebus." Tirek said with a gracious bow. Once he was fully upright, he turned around, and asked Erebus to follow him. "There is something out here, in the Frozen North, that requires my attention." The horn around his neck began glowing even brighter than before. "And I can already tell we are quite close." Almost as if on cue, the duo grew closer to a glowing, crimson object that was much bigger than it looked. There, kneeling in front of a large, spear-like crystal cluster that was also glowing brightly, was King Sombra. His words too low to be heard, and were equated to mutters as he seemed to speak to the Crystal in front of him. Said crystal, however, alerted him to the presence of his surprise visitors. A menacing glare aimed towards the two as he growled in threatening tone. "Please." Tirek said dismissively. "Indeed, you are a powerful magic user, King Sombra. But against a foe such as me, who consumes essence for power, your offensive magic is useless against me." He then raised a hand up in a defensive manner. "Besides, neither of us came here to fight."

Sombra, however, didn't fully trust the word of the centaur, and remained unconvinced. "Then why did you two, of all creatures, come to this region? Only I know of Mother's residence, and how to reach it." Tirek, and Erebus gave questioning looks to each other before the latter asked, "That crimson crystal is.........your mother, you say?"

"All that remains of her, sadly" Sombra said. His tone suddenly turned melancholy as his guard lowered - just a little. "When i was young, I learned from the Spirit of my own mother, once named Rabia, that I am of the Umbrum: the spirits of Darkness who once served under the Djinn of Darkness that was once Grogar." The unicorn sniffed with disdain. "That old goat - a meager shell of his former self, despite the power he currently wields." He turned back to the crystal. "When he fell, the Umbrum were also defeated. Banished to the darkest depths of the Underworld - The Realm of Darkness, from which there is no return........without aid. My mother told me that one of us could be freed from the Underworld if we poured all of our very essence into the spell. A spell that would make the umbrum half equestrian: an Umbrium Unicorn with power over the Darkness, itself. Hating the hardships our people suffered, I made the choice to be the chosen volunteer who would go into Equestria, and dominate it in the name of our Emperor of Darkness, and our race." His head lowered a little. "It worked all too well: I was brought into this world a colt. A side-effect of the spell robbed me of my memories as an Umbrum, and made infiltration into the Crystal Empire all the easier. But it cost the lives of what few of us actually remained. Rabia herself gave up her spiritual form to become what you see before you. So that when the day comes, we could meet, and she would reveal the truth about my past. It came all the sooner when the pony I loved betrayed me, and abandoned me, Though thanks to her, I found my mother at long last. On that day, my true potential was unleashed, and I was born anew!" he proclaimed with pride. "Now, I live as a symbol of hatred, and vengeance seeking to punish The Crystal Empire for their role in banishing, and then destroying my race. I simply came here to pay my respects to mother before I finally complete my mission, and claim what is rightfully mine."

Tirek and Erebus had remained silent throughout Sombra's whole backstory. Much of it intrigued them, given they actually heard of the Umbrum. Facing them was even worse than facing the Windigoes themselves. One one half, it was good they no longer existed. On the other, Equestria was cursed with King Sombra. Tragic Irony, or poetic justice. Tirek couldn't quite decide, but he knew one thing was true. "It appears we are kindred spirits of the dark, after all, King Sombra." Tirek said, slowly approaching the crystal. "Your account is quite similar to my own, though i'm sure divergences exist. In the end, however, I believe we are both the products of the same Darkness that gave Darkness its power." He then took the glowing horn he wore around his neck, and yanked it off. "Now, however, I have the opportunity to prove it."

"What do you mean, Tirek?" Sombra asked, before noticing exactly what the centaur held with a certain, grim disgust. "And is that my horn? From my old, dead body?!" Tirek chuckled as he stood before the "Rabia" crystal. "And yet it isn't as dead as you think, my dark friend." He looked down at the horn. "The day I found it was the day I had a true change, for the better. Something - or someone - has been speaking to me through the horn. Just like the one you call 'mother' speaks to you through this crystal. But look. See how they both dance, and they sparkle? Like Diamonds at night, crimson blood shed, shimmering in red?" He remarked to how both the horn, and crystal shined like bright beacons in the night sky, despite it being in the middle of the day. "Perhaps they are two halves of the same whole. Both of them beckoning to become whole again." He then grinned like a madman. "Perhaps we should grant them their wish!"

"What are you-?" Sombra's eyes widened as he saw Tirek raised the horn, looking like he was about to take a stab at the red crystal. He quickly realized that's exactly what he intended to do. "No! Don't you dare harm mother! I'll crush you under hoof if you so much as-!" But it was too late, and Tirek plunged the horn into the Crystal. Upon penetrating, something began to happen to Tirek. A blinding light began to overwhelm him, and the energies of the crystals began flowing into him. Something was happening that he couldn't explain. Something inside him, a breathtaking pain, was devouring, and consuming, and driving him insane. With a final, anguished roar, Tirek vanished into the light.

And it was here, in a nightmarish realm of unexplainable darkness that the centaur could sense as the Underworld, did he meet the true face of Darkness, Destruction, and Death.

He was but a speck before this flaming Bahamut made Djinn, whose very soul radiated with the pure essence of Darkness, itself. A deep, powerful, and hellish growl echoing out of its throat as the Elder God looked down upon the centaur. At long last, the moment had arrived for the fated meeting of his chosen. Tirek, himself, felt humbled, and honored to be in the presence of such great power. To know that THIS was who had been teaching him the ways of the Darkness all this time. Now, the Emperor of Darkness had more to teach the centaur, a bond to fully cement for the sake of power, and resurrection, and much more knowledge to share. Lightning spewed out of his eyes, and struck Tirek. And in that instant, he saw all that he needed to see. The history of Equestria, its Bahamut Mother and Father, the fall of the 3 generations past, the Bahamut of Darkness transforming into a Djinn as he conquered Equestria, and birthed foul, and unspeakable monsters, culminating in the Bahamut of Light, and the Great unicorn hero chosen by her to steal his sacred treasure, and use it against him, leading to the division of his essence AND soul as his body perished, ending with the Bahamut Elder Goddess of Light leaving the unicorn to infuse her own essence, and soul into a crystal seed.

Two Elder Gods made prisoners by their own treasures, who unwittingly have created a cycle of Love, Hate, and Doom for Equestria.

Lord Tirek soon returned to the real world as the crystal itself shimmered down. A deep, satisfied exhale of breath was released as he felt a rush of power he had not felt in ages. His powers had been restored to their fullest extent. What those six brats took from him was back, and better than ever. Erebus, and especially Sombra, however, were uncertain as to what exactly had happened. "Tirek?" Sombra asked, much calmer now that he could see 'Rabia' was just fine. "Is.. all well with you?" The centaur, after a few moments as he allowed his newfound dark power to settle, finally turned to the unicorn with a menacing grin of his own. "All is well.....and so much more! In fact, you could say Mother Rabia has provided me.....a moment of clarity." he lied. "In return for giving her back the lost piece of you she had wished to reclaim for so long after sensing your demise, has given me glimpses into the future. Knowledge of things I hadn't known before.......including the truth of the old goat who claims to be grogar."

Sombra hummed with interest. "Is that so?"

"Indeed. And before you set out for the Crystal Empire, allow me to share my newfound wisdom with you." He opened his hand, and a golden flame enveloped it. A sight that intrigued the Shadow King, and Erebus to no end. But it was what Tirek said next that proved more interesting. "And the true way to achieve our ultimate goals: destroying the source of harmony and light, and returning anarchy, and darkness to Equestria." He then stretched out his hand, and offered it to the unicorn for a firm shake.

"That is, if you are interested."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

to be continued

Epilogue 1: The Future of Good, and Evil

When the princesses, and the pillars who had aided in holding off Everfree Forest, had ordered every guard who had recovered to gather the ponies in Canterlot together, and provide provisions of comfort, while Mage Meadowbrook was given permission to check over them all. The last thing anypony wanted was anypony hurt during this ordeal. And thankfully, the medical staff had been among those who had been used as canon fodder, and were among the masses, along with any other doctors Sombra enslaved. Under her instruction, they worked together to examine all those who had been enthralled - even the guards who had chased after the fliers. Somnambula remained in order to help ease the feelings of dread from the ordeal any pony may have experienced. She, and even Mistmane had used all of their skills to relax the populace, and put them at ease.

This left the sisters, Rockhoof, and Starswirl free to make their way to the throne room, where they had already guessed the others would be. Sure as can be, they had been proven right when they saw the open doors. But when they got closer, each of them were given quite the surprise in the form of a certain young drake at the side who was........not so young-looking, anymore. In fact, he appeared to be around the age of a teenage dragon, and a feet bigger than the Student Six, who were looking him over at the same time as he. By faust, he was as tall as Luna, herself!

"This is so weird." Spike said, in a voice that sounded similar, but different to the one he had always possessed. It was older, and more mature than before. It seemed he had well, and truly aged in body, by an unknown factor. "I mean, it's cool because I look awesome......but it's also weird." He then turned to Dusk Shine, and asked, "How did this happen, bro?"

"I have no idea." He admitted. "Maybe it was a side-effect of whatever Sombra did to you." He grimaced. "He didn't just grow you into a larger version of yourself, Spike. I could sense it in the air around you: he used some kind of corruption to alter your very being. Our harmony powers could only cleanse you of the darkness that had you under his control. But I don't think you'll ever be the same again."

Spike seemed to grow nervous at this notion. "That's not.......bad, is it?"

"Well, from where I stand, it only looks like you went through a growth spurt." Smolder said, trying to help ease Spike's worries. "Dragons can go through it, too, and it's no different from Stone Scale. Despite everything, that Sombra creep might've actually done you a favor." Spike raised a finger to his chin in thought, and considered the notion. Thankfully, he had no disagreement to the idea. "Yeah, I guess you're right. And it shouldn't be TOO bad: i mean, if I can get used to these babies," he flaps his wings briefly, "then being a little bigger, and walking on all fours shouldn't be too hard."

"I've been wondering about that, actually." Gallus asked. "Ever since you got turned back into.......well, YOU, you've been moving around all quadrupedal like me, Silver, and the equine-based creatures. What's up with that? Didn't you used to walk on two legs like other dragons?" Spike looked down at his arms, and hummed. "Not sure. It just feels right, for some reason." Then, he got up on his hind legs, and was up to Celestia's chin. "But I can still walk on twos if I want, by the look of things, so it's not so bad." He then got back on his fore-leg-arms. "I guess i'm some special case of dragon, and whatever Sombra, and the rainbow magic did to me brought it out. Either way, i'm not complaining." He then looked over to a rather large pile of pillows where a certain draconequus was laying down. "Especially not when we've got someone worse off than I could actually be."

All turned over to Discord, as Fluttershy was fluffing one of his pillows, while the others in the mane six minus Dusk were tending to make him comfortable. "Aw. Do you want more juice?" Fluttershy asked sweetly. "Only if it's not too much trouble." Discord replied in a less than weak voice, though still he held his usual need to act like a drama queen. "And it's red. And the cup has one of those...those little umbrellas. Oh, and two cherries! No, no, actually. Make it three. And maybe, eeeeeeeeeh, some donuts to go with it?" He asked nicely while tapping his index fingers together. The company gathered around their ally, happy to see him alright, and still his rather silly self. Celestia, Luna, Starswirl, and Rockhoof, who had decided to stand guard outside the doors given the guards were all occupied, found the sight endearing, and the former said, "I see you've all made yourselves at home."

"Starswirl! Rockhoof!" Both Stygian and Flash Magnus called out, with the latter adding. "Glad to see you two still in one piece."

"HAH!" Rockhoof exclaimed just outside. "As if a bunch of overgrown weeds could outdo the likes of us! Why, we had 'em beggin', and pleadin' for mercy before they went away! It was great!"

"It's just good to see you are alright." Stygian said. "And the others?"

"They are fine, as well." Starswirl said. "As I am glad you two, and the others are." His expression soured slightly at the sight of the injured Discord. "For the most part."

"Celestia, Luna, I know what you're going to say, and you're right." Dusk said when he finally worked the nerve to speak up. He was afraid to speak at first, but after waiting for the pillars to converse, he felt ready to own up to his failures as he approached his fellow rulers with an expression of shame. "I let all of Equestria down because of my arrogance, and hubris. A good leader knows when to ask for help. I should have asked for your help when this all began, but I didn't. I wanted so badly to prove I was good enough to rule on my own without help." His voice staggered. "And because of me, The Tree of Harmony was destroyed, and Laurana is gone. We were able to use the power she gave us when we opened the chest, but........i'm not sure if we still can call on it, or not without her here. Now, the Balance has been broken, and the Elements of Harmony are gone. Equestria deserves someone far more suitable than me to lead it."

A brief silence passed between the alicorns, before Celestia said, "You are right, Prince Dusk.", shocking the alicorn stallion, and his friends. But what she said next surprised them further. "About one thing: a good leader knows when to ask for help. But an even greater leader knows when to own up to their mistakes, and realize when they were made. Then aims to make them right." She smiled warmly as she placed a hoof on her former protege's shoulder. "You've proven to me beyond any doubt that you will be a great leader when the time comes."

That part got Dusk curious. "'will be'? What do you mean?"

Celestia gained a sheepish expression as she explained, "Luna and I have decided that.....it may have been unfair of us to thrust this responsibility upon you so suddenly - without giving you the time needed to prepare. That is why we have decided to postpone the coronation. At least until more training can be implemented.

Dusk released a humongous sigh of relief as he said, "Thank goodness, because I really was NOT ready yet!"

This didn't seem to sit well with Discord, and he actually jumped off of his pillow pile like he was right as rain - which apparently he was with the way he exclaimed, "NOT READY?!" He then walked over to the shocked group and went on a rant. "You've gotta be kidding me! So Dusk's not taking over?! After everything this stallion, and these mares have gone through?! After what I went through to help them?! This was all for nothing?! I allowed myself to get hurt, and the provided one of the most inspiring speeches ever-"

"Allowed?!" The fifteen creatures exclaimed simultaneously.

Discord merely rolled his eyes as he scoffed. "Of course! I admit I wasn't at my peak during that whole fight, but you didn't actually think I would let an ego-maniac like Sombra get the drop on me so easily without a fight, did you? Now, as I was saying: I let myself get hurt, and provided one of the most inspiring speeches of all time to tell Dusk Shine that he IS ready to be the leader Equestria needs, in order to give him the confidence needed to be the new ruler - and now, it's not even happening?!?" he all but screamed in Celestia's face. Yet despite his lack of respect for personal space, and his abrasive attitude, Celestia's smile remained as she gently pushed him backwards, and said, "It is: but when he is ready."

"Uuuugh, come on! How can he NOT be ready?!" he groaned. "What a waste of a perfectly good, and epic speech!" Then grumpily made his way over to one of the closest windows, and slipped it open for him to pass through. "Honestly, I don't even know why I even bother with any of you!" And then he closed it, leaving the group alone with their thoughts.

Rarity made a noise of shock. "So he could have ended the whole Sombra ordeal before it even got the point that it did at any time? Maybe even after?"

Fluttershy then sweetly said, "But he didn't because he cares."

"In his own weird way, of course." Rainbow retorted.

"Assuming he wasn't making that whole bit up, and was pretending to be hurt." Smolder added. "Meaning he could have just been making us go through all that for laughs."

"Now, now, young dragon," Starswirl interjected, "Do not forget he is a Spirit who embodies Chaos. Yet one who has been tempered by friendship, and mellowed down from his more devious ways. I believe he had good intentions, and was indeed hindered during the ordeal. He simply used it to further aid our cause in his own, unpredictable way. For spirits work in mysterious ways, and none can ever fully understand them."

"EIther way, he sure has an odd way of being supportive." Applejack said.

"Super odd dude!" Pinkie said

"I heard that!" Discord said, briefly appearing as a stain-glass picture of himself, before flashing out of the room for good. This little act got everyone laughing in good nature now that they were free to do so. Once everyone had calmed down, Luna spoke. "Truth be told, Celestia and I really had fun today putting the dangers aside: fighting side by side with Starswirl, and the Pillars of Equestria for the safety of our home. It's been years since we've gotten to do what you six do. You all make it look so easy."

"Well, we are kind of an awesome team." Rainbow Dash lightly bragged.

Fluttershy admitted, "Every adventure is heart-pounding, but so rewarding."

"I'm up for anything, as long as it's with all of you!" Pinkie Pie happily said.

Rarity giggled as she said, "Life certainly hasn't been dull since we met."

"Nowhere else I'd rather be." Applejack proudly said.

Finally, Dusk Shine said, "We are pretty incredible together. And we would do anything for Equestria. I guess I know, when the time comes, as long as we're together, we probably—" Everypony, and creature cleared their throats, and gave their friend corrective glances to help him realize his brief verbal mistake. Which he was quick to catch up on. "We definitely got this." The group exclaimed in sweetness as all seven of them got together in a group hug - though Spike was draping his now large wings around the group. They were, however, soon joined by the six other heroes in the room who had been watching, and heeding with open hearts, and open minds. "And you'll have us to help you guys keep our home safe." Sandbar said for him and his friends, who all made sounds of agreement. "With all of us together, everything's gonna be just fine."

While all laughed in joy, and agreement, Dusk briefly thought about the one, true casualty in this calamity other than Laurana and the Tree. Even though he hadn't known him all that well, it still hurt him to know that Flash Sentry had also been murdered by Sombra. It wasn't HIS Flash, for certain, but it was still Flash. And it pained him to think that he would never see him again in Equestria.

That's why, with the strength of all the elements surrounding him, he would make sure his sacrifice would not be in vain, and would work to make sure everythingwould be just fine.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Meanwhile, at the Lair of Grogar, Cozy Glow had coerced Chrysalis, and Storm King into forming a friendship circle. Though she wisely kept the 'friendship' part out. For her own wellbeing, if for no other reason. She had hoped this would be another step in making them work together. And despite their obvious disinterest, she went ahead with it, confident in its success. "Now i'll say something nice about satyrs. Storm King, you say something nice about Changelings." The satyr in question rolled his eyes in annoyance. "And Chrysalis, you say something nice about ponies."

"NEVER!" The queen roared in the fillies face, making her back down in intimidation. It was at this moment an orange, fiery portal formed, and both Erebus and Lord Tirek emerged. Both of whom held neutral expression as they stood next to the little group, with Chrysalis angrily staring at them in suspicion before demanding, "And where have you two been all this time?"

"Of what concern is it of yours, changeling?" Tirek asked, making the changeling hiss in anger.

"That's something I would like to know myself, Tirek." Came the voice of Emperor Grogar, who came out of the shadows behind the group of five, looking displeased about something. "I gave neither you, nor The Pony of Shadows permission to leave this place. And yet the two of you disappeared for hours. Explain yourselves."

"First of all: you WILL address me as Erebus!" The latter had demanded in anger.

"And secondly, none of us here answer to you, Grogar." Tirek said with ire. "You may have brought us all together, but you are NOT master to me. So speak with respect if you wish to earn any from me."

This actually made the ram growl in aggravation as his eyes glowed in the darkness. "I do not NEED your respect, centaur! Only your obedience! You need me, and my power in order to obtain revenge against your enemies, and if not for me, all of you would either be imprisoned still, or wandering the wilds with no direction." He then sighed as his vision lowered to the ground with disdain. "Let us only hope the five of you will be enough for my plans."

Chrysalis pulled her leg out of Cozy Glows grasp, same as Storm King, and asked, "And what of King Sombra?"

"DId he actually pull it off?" Storm King asked.

Grogar, however, merely scoffed as he approached his round table. Direction was then turned to the Aramaspi eye on the table, which then projected the exact moment of Sombra's demise. Something which seemed to bring a smile to the old goat's face as he spoke. "I'd say he gambled......and lost." He then jumped on the table, and said, "But at least he can serve as a warning, to all those who still doubt my plans!" He then pointed at the group. "Unless any of YOU.....have doubts?"

"N-not me!" Storm King exclaimed nervously.

"Nuh-uh!" Cozy Glow also exclaimed.

"Nope!" Chrysalis yelped.

"I don't care, either way." Erebus made clear. "All that matters is that the power of the Darkness reclaims this world, and its universe. If this alliance can bring that, then I will take part in it."

"Then we shall join forces, and together we will bring Equestria to its knees!" Grogar proclaimed, before he laughed triumphantly in a mad tone, making the first three villains laugh nervously. His laughter continued until he noticed the disinterest in Tirek, as his arms remained crossed. A scowl then appeared on his face. "Is there another issue you have, Tirek?"

"Lord Tirek, ram." the centaur said in a threatening tone, making the ram growl in anger again. "And my issue is in your seeming desire to waste valuable resources in our 'quest' of domination." When Grogar gave him a questioning look, Tirek elaborated. "Despite his renegade nature, Sombra has his own wealth of knowledge in the dark arts. Would you truly be foolish as to let that go to waste? And after you made a deal to ensure his loyalty?"

"Silence!" Grogar shouted. "I am your master, and I will NOT be questioned by the likes of you. I made that deal on the grounds he would only keep himself limited to the Crystal Empire. The minute he decided to include Equestria, he made that deal void. I have no room for renegade elements in my alliance, and I care less for Sombra's skills in dark magic. I am the Emperor of Darkness: educated in greater dark powers than that Umbrum wretch could ever know. He was expendable - as are all who dare defy me."

Tirek's eyes narrow, and he speaks in a threatening tone, "Expendable, you say?" He then begins to slowly approach the ram in a stomping motion that shook the lair. The tension growing fierce enough to intimidate all in the room, with the exception of Erebus. "Master, you say?" In time, he was looking eye to eye at the ancient ram, and met his fearsome gaze with his own. "I have only one master, and he is beyond anything you could ever possibly imagine. Do not be so arrogant as to believe you are superior to me, and that my own powers are limited. If you view all of us as expendable tools, then this plan of yours is doomed to fail." He then smirks. "I accept the logic in your plan. However, there can be no victory if this alliance is led by one who does not respect the allies he summons. Rest assured that you will have my aid: but as long as you hold this mentality of yours, I will continue to act as a free agent. Sombra already revealed my hand in his destruction of the Tree of Harmony. Thus, the ponies would be more expectant of me being a sole threat than being aware of an entire menagerie of villains collaborating to bring their end. That is why I nominate myself as the face of this alliance, to keep its existence secret until the time to strike arrives. All I wish is for the freedom to conduct my plans in freedom, and safety without your interference so that it may further our shared goals. That is......if you are not so narrow minded as to cast aside any advantage you can receive."

Grogar's eyes narrowed further into slits as he bared his teeth in anger. This cursed centaur dared to make demands of him? When it was he who provided him the opportunity for true victory against his sworn enemies? The sheer gall of his unwillingness to submit to his will like the others was angering. And yet............it brought a smile to the old goats face. "I knew there was a reason I wanted you on my side........Lord Tirek. Unlike these fools, you are not a submissive cow who bends his knee at the first sign of intimidation." He placed a hoof on the armored centaur's shoulder. "You are strong-willed and ambitious: something I admire that. You remind me of when I was in my younger years, in the prime of my youth, and in the pinnacle of strength. I see that same potential in you, my demonic friend, and it is something I cannot ignore." He then got off the table as he spoke. "I accept your terms, Lord Tirek. Do whatever you wish to further the ends of our alliance. But only so long as it benefits us all. Do this, and you will be allowed to keep the new position as my second in command." While he left the others surprised, he then began to leave the room. "Perhaps you can find ways to teach the others to put aside their differences, and work together. You of all know that that is key to our victory."

Tirek smiled as he said, "You honor me, great emperor. Consider ourselves in an accord." His eyes narrowed as Grogars form began to disappear down one of the empty tunnels. "I will ensure our victory is assured.........by any means necessary." Once Grogar was gone, Tirek turned to the other villains, who were all now giving him mixed expressions. Chrysalis certainly wasn't happy with this arrangement. "You have alot of nerve, thinking you can lord over us, Tirek! Nopony rules Queen Chrysalis, do you hear me?! And I-!" Before she could continue, she was put in a crushing, telekinetic hold of Tirek's magic. As he slowly squeezed his hand, she felt great pressure building in her body. "That's enough out of you, insect." Tirek said in annoyance, and amusement. "Who you were does not matter to me in the slightest, nor do your vendettas. Though I have enemies I wish to see destroyed, I have far greater plans than mere vengeance, and rulership in mind." He then knocks her into a wall, nearly putting her into unconsciousness. "Plans that will ensure that The Balance is returned to the power of Darkness, and Anarchy. Help me, or not, it makes no difference. Any who interfere will be swiftly punished for their foolishness." He then glared at the four villains, and said in a threatening voice, "And I have less patience for fools than anyone here. Test me, and you shall see the truth in my words."

He then conjured another portal, and passed on through it. Erebus was quick to take on a shadow form, and pass on through before it closed. This left three very stunned, or very angry villains behind. All of them thinking different things. But Storm King stated what was the most obvious.

"I might have already said this before.........but that centaur scares me."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tirek had returned to the Well of Shades, where he had decided to make temporary respite. Until he could find what he had been looking for in the many texts, and scrolls he had gathered from the secret study beneath the Crystal Empire. All of them already laid out on stone slabs, and tables for examination, and research. The Red Crystal hovering in front of a mural of a dark, wraith-like alicorn carved in the stone. Oh, yes, despite the events that occured here, this place was still strong in The Dark Side of the Source, or The Vashtar. After being directed here by Erebus when the centaur explained the powerful need for a nexus of darkness, Tirek had brought the crystal here as he began making preparations for his own ambitions. And like it, or not, King Sombra still had a role to play in those schemes. He, Erebus, and the other four had roles to play in returning the True Darkness. He then remembered his conversation with Sombra in the frozen North prior to his attack on the empire well.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sombra hummed with interest. "Is that so?"

"Indeed. And before you set out for the Crystal Empire, allow me to share my newfound wisdom with you." He opened his hand, and a golden flame enveloped it. A sight that intrigued the Shadow King, and Erebus to no end. But it was what Tirek said next that proved more interesting. "And the true way to achieve our ultimate goals: destroying the source of harmony and light, and returning anarchy, and darkness to Equestria." He then stretched out his hand, and offered it to the unicorn for a firm shake.

"That is, if you are interested."

King Sombra took a few moments to consider the offer. And with a shrug, he decided, "Very well. It's not quite as though i've anything to lose." He then took Tirek's hand in his hoof, and the two shook. When their appendages met, the golden fire erupted out of their crevices, and swirled around their hand and hoof. Sombra could almost swear he saw the golden flames form linked chains for a moment, before they turned into yellow smoke, and swirled into non-existence. At that moment, a flood of knowledge entered his mind, and he became aware of what Tirek had shared: the existence of Laurana, and The Tree of Harmony. The true sources of the existence of the Elements of Harmony, and the one thing holding the balance of Harmony and Light. Realization hit him like a truck, and he laughed in amusement. "So that's what it's all about! How interesting!"

"Yes, I was quite surprised myself when I learned of it." Tirek admitted. "But I imagine you know what to do with this information?"

Sombra grinned. "Indeed. I already expect Celestia to send her subjects to challenge me, like she always will do. She IS a coward, after all. But if they try to use those trinkets on me, then i'll make good use of that instance to my advantage." He then grimaced. "Just as long as the old goat's word is true, and his magic protects me from the Crystal heart."

Further opportunity appeared before Tirek. "It may perhaps do so, Sombra..........but there may yet be a chance you could face death again." Sombra looked angered for a moment, and was about to argue. But Tirek swiftly said, "I am not saying it WILL happen: i merely suggest the possibility, and would recommend you use your cunning foresight to consider the possibility, as well. Isn't that why you went to great lengths to not only hide the Crystal heart, but erase all knowledge of it from the empire?" This seemed to hit a cord with Sombra, and he hummed in agreement. Tirek went on. "I also am one who likes to take........precaution. Of course, my last venture proved to be that of failure because of a factor I did not even know existed. But I learn from my mistakes, and I intend to work on a way to eliminate the true source of this worlds Harmony, and Light so that defeat will be impossible for us."

Sombra raised an eyebrow. "Is that not what the destruction of this "Tree of Harmony" is for?"

"That is only a way to defang our enemies. The opportunity may arise for them to use a new source of Harmony, and Light to oppose us. But there may yet be secrets to eliminate it once, and for all." He laid a hand on The Red Crystal, and caressed it gently. "But for that to happen, I require more information. More knowledge surrounding the ancient powers that brought Harmony, and Light to power. And legend says you are a keeper of knowledge on the darkness, yourself. Is that true?"

Sombra was a little surprised Tirek knew this.......until he realized Rabia must have revealed this to him. And if so, it must have been to further their cause. Perhaps it would be best to aid him further. "Yes, it's true. Hidden beneath the empire I have a study that holds all the secrets of The Darkness. Records that even go back as far as The First Generation, along with the ancient myths of the Gods of Darkness known as The Djinn. And I might be willing to give you access to it," he smirked, "but only if you have something to offer me in exchange."

Now, it was Tirek's turn to smirk. "The point I was attempting to get to, my dark friend, for I do have something to trade with you."

"Oh? And what is that, if I may?"

"A third chance at life." This got Sombra confused until Tirek began to explain. "I have my suspicions that the one who claims to be Grogar will not bring you back, should the impossible happen, and you die a second time. Why else would he be so willing to let you go? The instant you made it clear you wanted no part of his alliance, you were deemed expendable. He will use you as a patsy to sow chaos, and nothing more. After that, he will cast you aside like the fodder you are to him. We both share a great distrust in him."

"And what?" Sombra questioned. "Are you saying you can return me to life if I should fall?"

"Precisely."

"And why should I trust you, when from what little I was able to gather from your mind, you manipulated the Spirit of Chaos himself before betraying him? You did it once before? Why should I expect no less?"

A scowl formed on Tirek's face. "Because Discords uses were limited, and his confliction was obvious. I already knew he would betray me eventually, whether it be for his own incessant games, or because of a change of heart for those filthy nags he considered friends." He lowered himself to one knee, and held Sombra's shoulders. "But you, and I have seen how worthless their kind is. How despised they can be. But WE are better than they are. We are strong. We are the Darkness' champions meant to bring them low. And together, we CAN bring them low. You have far greater value as an ally than Discord ever could. That is why I will not allow you to perish to them again. I swear on the souls of my mother and father that it will be so." He leaned a bit closer. "All I ask for is your trust. Allow me to retrieve all of your hidden knowledge so that we may use it to destroy the children of Harmony and Light." One more thing popped into his head. "I also ask that you preserve, and bring to me a pony. A strong-willed, valiant pony who does not fear death, and is willing to fight to his last breath to win."

This earned him a questioning look from the shadow king. "But why? I thought you hated ponies as much as I do. Why would want to keep one for yourself? Surely not for........."

"Of course not!" Tirek exclaimed, before he hummed. "But perhaps so. It has been quite some time since i've enjoyed both versions of the pleasures of the flesh. But no: I have........much grander designs for the pony. Plans to make him a worthy weapon to aid in the cause of our alliance. By the time we are finished with him, he will become our agent of anarchy, and servant of evil - but only so long as you choose the right pony for this task. And permit me your study, and your knowledge to make this a reality. Do this thing for me, and I will ensure you live to see the reign of Darkness come true."

For the first time in a long time, King Sombra was truly stunned. He could feel the conviction, and the dedication in the centaur. Somehow, he knew that Tirek would be true to his word, given how much conviction towards the ponies destruction he held. He hated them as much as him. That gave him enough incentive to make his decision. Closing his eyes, Sombra's horn ignited, and after Tirek backed off, the Umbrum unicorn aimed it at the snowy ground. The process created a cavernous opening to a secret stairway leading into the underground. The sheer size of it impressed Tirek and Erebus. The dark of the cavern gave it the impression of stretching on forever. "Follow this stairwell until you reach a doorway. I have already cast the deactivation spell to switch off my traps, so you will be able to access my study. Since I would rather protect my knowledge, and research from Amore's descendant and her ilk, I bid you to take it. Take it all, and hide it in a place none would e're think to look. A place where the Vashtar is at its strongest, and where the spells in those tomes will be most beneficial."

Tirek laughed in menacing happiness. "Thank you, King Sombra. I hardly know how I can truly repay you for this grand gesture."

"Just keep your promise, and we will remain even." That was Sombra's final word before he turned to shadow, and flew to reclaim his empire. Whether he would succeed or not was anyone's guess. For now, he simply began his long trek down the corridor of darkness.

There was much to do.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once it was done, Tirek went up to the crystal, and began the ritual to summon the lost ally of Darkness. Erebus, who had followed after him, materialized out of the shadows, and said, "So you mean to go through with your plan after all." The centaur merely grunted in reply. "And are you truly certain we can trust him not to betray us?"

"That will hardly be a factor, given how he unwittingly signed an unbreakable oath, as you can see." At the same time, a golden contract appeared in front of Erebus, showing King Sombra's signature at the bottom. "All it requires is willful participation: simply left out the fact he was signing an eternally binding contract that compels him to be incapable of betraying me. Once he returns, it will simply be ingrained into his mind, and he will remain none the wiser. I do not waste valuable resources, as I said: but I also will not allow those resources to be used against me, either."

Erebus chuckled in amusement as he said, "Ever the master of manipulation, aren't you?"

"It's how i've learned to survive all these eons.....though I have been lax up until before I met Cozy Glow. Now, I will always work to stay ahead of the game that others play. And the pieces are already moving. Now," he said, raising a bell of silver to the Red Crystal, "let us return our own missing piece." He then rang the bell 3 times with a golden ring, before citing an incantation.

“Cum aescerat argentum
et aurum involare,
(a feather is blown into the crystal)
Postea Sombra ad speculum
Apophis penetrare!”

The crystal glows with ruby light, shimmering like a crimson jewel in the darkness of the cavern. And in the light, the silhouette of a unicorn illuminated in purple and green light came swirling into view, before phasing out of the crystal in a bright flash of red. Tirek, and Erebus shielded their eyes from the flash to keep from being visually stunned. But once it was done, and the villains were able to look, they were a little surprised by what they saw. It was Sombra, to be certain, and he still had some of his armor, and that crown of his in tact.

But it appeared as though he had undergone a complete race chance.

Sombra breathed in the air, sensing the darkness around him, and let out a lasting breath of renewed life. He then noticed the feeling of additional limbs on his body, and looked himself over. "Hmm. Interesting." He then noticed Tirek, and Erebus standing in front of him, with the former crossing his arms. A satisfied smile on his muzzle. "So, you kept your word after all." Sombra bowed his head in respect. "You have my gratitude, Lord Tirek," he said, before opening up the wings he had grown accustomed to, though he hadn't used them, "but I need to ask: why am I in a new form? By all appearances, I am a Thestral Alicorn, now.......which is not unappreciated, I assure you. Still, I am curious about why."

"I am hardly responsible for your metamorphosis, King Sombra." Tirek admitted. "The crystal channeled the Darkness in this place, and granted you this form to make you even more powerful. I merely performed the ritual which summoned you out of the Aether. A task made easy not only by the strength of the Vashtar, with which this land is swelling in, but also thanks to the power of the Heart Stone."

"Heart Stone?" Sombra questioned at first, until he saw Tirek eying the red crystal. "Mother Rabia? Absurd! She is umbrum, like me, encased in red crys-"

Tirek's laughter interrupted the Alicorn Thestral, to his ire. "Even after sharing my mind for a few moments, you still hold onto that idea? No, Sombra, my friend, i am afraid you are mistaken. The crystal is an artifact of far greater significance than you could possibly imagine. Look to your tomes, and records if you want the truth." He put a hand over to where all of Sombra's research stores had been placed. "Though that also depends on whether you are familiar with the Djinn, and their enemies, The Bahamut?"

For a while, Sombra's anger dwelt on Tirek's impudence. But then his curiosity gave in, and overwhelmed those feelings. With a sigh of mild reluctance, Sombra explained what he knew. "I gathered what knowledge I could during my reign...and even before. The Bahamut were the ancient Elder Gods of our universe - before the universe we exist in was even made. They were given life by The Source to craft all of creation, and to protect its conduit, Lignum Harmonia. What that is, i still don't know. But I DO know is that the Bahamut were what it means to be a god. Each embodying the elements themselves. From fire, to water, earth, wind, quintessence, and metal. Even Space, and Time were under their rulership. But the greatest of their race were the Elder Gods of Light: The Archangels. They were the guardians of Lignum Harmonia, and of all reality. In time, they eventually faced war against the Fallen Elder Gods who embody the Darkness/Vashtar, as the Archangels embody the Ashlam/Light. Those dark ones being the Djinn, who rivaled the Bahamut in every way. In time, that war escalated until it had become the cataclysm known in myth, and legend as Ragnarok: Twilight of the Gods." He chuckled lightly as he said, "Ironic that their own destruction is what gave existence to our world. In the end, however, it meant the end of both Bahamut and Djinn. And the worlds have not seen their ilk ever since."

"Ah!" Tirek exclaimed with a finger aimed upwards. "That is where I come in to fill in the gaps in your knowledge." When Sombra, and Erebus gave him questioning looks, he explained. "While you were right on many aspects, there are some things even the history books have not been able to tell. It IS true that the Bahamut and Djinn were offspring of the Ashlam and the Vashtar - the Light and Dark Side of the Source - respectively, the Djinn did not always used to exist this way. They themselves were once Bahamut, and served the interests of The Source: including protecting Lignum Harmonia, The Great Tree of Light, from whose seed it is said the Tree of Harmony was grown." This genuinely surprised Sombra, as he did not expect that bit of info. "In fact, you could say that there are many things in our world from which Lignum Harmonia gave existence to. For it is the conduit by which The Source gives life to our reality. Its greatest gifts being the Sacred Crystals, which i'll talk about another time."

"I hope so, because with all due respect, i'd rather you get to the point of this 'narrative' of yours." Sombra remarked rather crudely.

"Gladly." TIrek replied, surprisingly not being annoyed by Sombra's disrespect. "The point is that, like ponykind, the Bahamut are - or rather were as flawed as can be. Susceptible to the darkness, and to corruption. And there was only ONE true source of corruption in existence that could turn Elder Gods into Archdemons. If Lignum harmonia is the embodiment of Harmony, and Light for The Source.......then it only seems natural that an opposite, who embodies Anarchy and Darkness would exist, as well. A being who one would consider Primordial, as he is the one who embodies the opposite aspect of The Source. And who hated Light and Harmony above all else, and corrupted the Bahamut in order to destroy it, and see Darkness reign over all of creation once again." He then pointed to the crystal, and said, "Gaze into the crystal, and see the TRUE Emperor of Darkness, and All-Father of Monsters, Sombra. See the face that planted the seeds that gave the creatures of darkness life." The crystal itself shined with light as Tirek spoke, earning Sombra's curiosity. Using his wings to float up, he gazed into the Crystal, and saw a most fearsome appearance.

"See Apophis, The Great Serpent of Evil."

"By the inferno!" Sombra exclaimed in shock, before he witnessed the terrifying cobra's form shift, and change into something even more dark, and hellish with power to bring ruin, and end life, which only made his expression widen further with horror.

"Incredible, isn't it?" Tirek asked with an air of pride at the presentation of such evil. "The more Bahamut fell to his influence, the greater his power grew. In time, he grew in strength needed to wage war against the Archangels, who were his one true rivals in power, and destroy Lignum Harmonia. His one, and only goal to bring Anarchy and Darkness to all." But his tone then turned to displeasure as he said, "But he, and his armies were defeated in the clash for The Great Tree of Light. He underestimated the other races, who banded together with the Archangels in defense of their god-creator, and he fell." A smirk then appeared on his muzzle. "Yet not before he fragmented his own soul into seven pieces to ensure his own existence, and then utilized a forbidden power to destroy the universe which preceded ours. Thus, the Twilight of the Elder Gods came, and our universe was born." He then put a hand on the crystal. "But his influence did not die in that cataclysm. Even now it stirs in the growing Darkness of our world. He is alive......and he is awakening to finish his ancient mission: to destroy Harmony and Light, and reign in Anarchy and Darkness for all eternity."

Sombra, who had moved over for the centaur, gave him a shocked, and incredulous look. "How do you know all of this?" He asked in a low, unbelieving voice.

"You could say it all came to me in a single flash of a moment." Tirek said. "This crystal is the Heartstone of Apophis, himself, which holds a fragment of his essence within. My......exposure to the dark magic in your horn, along with my own inner Darkness, allowed me to contact his consciousness when I reunited the two artifacts. In that instance, he gave me much knowledge, and power beyond anything I could imagine. Now, not only have my powers escalated beyond their original limits.........but as I said, there are many things I know now that even the most knowledgeable of souls do not know."

"What kind of things, exactly?" Sombra asked, as he landed back down.

"That is mostly for me to know, alone." Tirek said suspiciously. "However, what I DO know is that the one claiming to be Grogar is, in fact, a fraud. A trickster posing as the self-proclaimed father of monsters. Simply using us to further an unknown agenda he hides under honeyed words, and false promises. He sees the alliance he assembled as expendable pawns to be used as he sees fit - and to be disposed of once our use has run its course." Sombra and Erebus simultaneously growled in beastly tones at the implications, before Tirek grinned in wicked glee. "However, he is not above fear, as I saw in his eyes when I openly challenged him. He knows what my abilities are, and knows not to cross me directly without any unneeded risk. As such, though it was to undoubtedly buy my loyalty, I was able to procure a position of strength as his right hand, and to act as the 'open face' of our secret alliance, so that Prince Dusk Shine and his friends remain unaware of the ram's plans, and keep their attention on me - which suits me fine, as it only furthers my own plans."

"And I hope that you at least will indulge in this....plan of yours, Lord Tirek." Erebus said. "You clearly have more trust in us than the other 'villains' that were assembled, so at least grant us the courtesy of knowing what your purpose is."

Tirek raised an eyebrow at the wraith-like shade that stood over him. "Purpose?" he questioned with real curiosity. But then, his questioning expression turned to one of mad, grinning glee. "My purpose........is the total absence of purpose. I only ever desired absolute power over all others. And to see the end of Ponykind so that their power would be mine. That much remains the same. But now, I seek what Apophis himself seeks - and what my now deceased predecessor sought: to reign this world in Anarchy and Darkness. To see the wretches who depend so greatly on their magic, and harmony, and light wither and decay in the darkness I will bring down upon them. All of us here are kindred spirits of Darkness, who wish to see this world of Light laid low." He then put a hand on the shoulders of both shadow ponies. "And together, we can see this come to fruition. With our combined knowledge of the Vashtar, and our unrivaled might, we can end the established Balance of Equestria, and bring order to the whole world."

"The way you talk is as though you intend to wage war." Sombra noted, to which Tirek himself retorted, "Is that not what the pseudo Grogar had in mind when he gathered the six of us together?"

"If that is true, wars require soldiers." Erebus pointed out. "And ponies hardly make the right material for warfare, even under our control. And if the false Grogar learns of our intention, or the other three learn of what we are planning, they will attempt to stop us."

"Not if we convince them to join our cause, and reveal to them the truth." Tirek said. "However, you must keep in mind that the false Grogar may yet provide us with something useful that could be of aid in our campaign. That is why I intend to wait until the opportune moment arises - and then deal with him permanently. By then, we will have BUILT our army, worthy of the Darkness, and of Apophis, himself." He raised a hand to the crystal that showed the previously corrupted Spike from earlier. "Sombra had the right idea when he turned Dusk Shine's pet dragon into a creature of Darkness. The prospect of using 'Tiracians' is a great one, and I intend to use it to its fullest - but our TIracians will not merely be golems of shadows. They will be an endless tide of death, and destruction. The darkest qualities of the beasts of this world made flesh, serving our cause. Abominations who inspire fear, and bring death to all enemies. Once a means to replicate them arises, it will only be a matter of time until our ultimate army is ready. With them, Equestria, and the world beyond will fall to its knees, and submit to our will."

Sombra rubbed his chin with his newfound claws with intrigue. "I have to admit......this idea has great merit."

"I am pleased you agree, Sombra." Tirek said, before using the crystal to project a map of Equestria, with six locations marked with curled horns pointed down. "Because there are things we must also do in addition to crafting our army before we can strike against our enemies: and the first is to gather the fragments of Apophis' essence, stored in seven of his mightiest Djinn, who were protected by his power, and hidden in these locations. Once they are awakened, and made to serve us, we will make plans to gather further strength by calling upon other allies in this rising war." He then chuckled in dark delight. "Even the dead will be made to aid in our cause once we find the resting place of the TRUE Grogar. He will be especially useful once he is ours to command, and the pretender is eliminated."

"It seems you have had quite alot of time to think things through, Lord Tirek." Sombra remarked.

"You could say that I have." He then gave the Thestral Alicorn a knowing look. "Including who our first ally will be - assuming you were able to find the type of pony I requested."

King Sombra almost seemed surprised when he realized what Tirek was talking about. "Oh, of course!" He then grinned maliciously as he said, "Rest assured that I kept my word, and encountered a pony who proved quite strong in the face of my power. Even though he was no match for me, his will, and determination prevented him from surrendering. I recounted our bargain, and thus saw fit to store him away for safe-keeping, in case you kept your end of our arrangement. And since you held up ALL ends........" his horn ignited, and with a thought, he summoned a large, black crystal from out of the rock, and stone: the silhouette of a pegasus visible only to the dark trio inside, "I present you your prize."

Tirek's grin grew wider when he recognized the pony inside. "Well done, King Sombra: you could not have chosen a better pony for what I have in mind. Erebus? If you please?" At his request, Erebus produced tendrils of his own substance that placed down pieces of broken, blue armor. On the chest plate, the symbol of a crescent could be seen. Sombra's intrigue grew at the sight of this armor. "Is that what I think it is?"

"Indeed. And it will be essential for revitalizing our first, and ultimate weapon of the Darkness. Its power was wasted on Luna, and her bitter jealousy. But when we are finished with this pony.........he will ascend beyond a mere Nightmare of the Moon." He raised up the broken helmet in his magic as his eyes glowed.

"He will bring forth The Terror of the Night in the name of Darkness."

Author's Note

And done! Man that took a while. But it was certainly worth it.

Apologies if this drags on a bit, but I wanted to get some important things in. The most important being world-building, and foreshadowing of things to come. Remember that this story is the sequel to The Price of Freedom (Mk. 2), and also of the story, The Bahamut, and Djinn of the Harmoniaverse. Read those both if you want the full context of the Djinn and Bahamut, and of Apophis, himself.

But either way, you have yourself the TRUE enemy, who may very well be the combination of Sauron AND Morgoth in this series. Apophis, or Apep, is an underrated devil god in mythology, and I felt he deserved alot more attention than he actually got. So I gave him the role of ultimate evil in the Harmoniaverse. But how he will fit into this story, time will progressively tell. Same goes for these mysterious allies Tirek has in mind aside from the REAL Emperor Grogar, who is entombed somewhere Tirek will find in time.

Speaking of time, how long do you think it'll be before anyone guesses the identity of the "crystal pony", and what Tirek has in mind for him? Who knows? What I do know is that alot is gonna go on in the coming chapters, and I am not gonna skimp out on anyone for this. Or i'll at least try not to, because I am enjoying myself again.

I hope all of you are doing the same, and have a good rest of the day. Goodbye for now.:)